Under the Oak Tree: Season 2
Author: Suji Kim
Date: 0101-01-01T00:00:00+00:00
Description: Anthology containing: Under the Oak Tree: Season 2 (1) Under the Oak Tree: Season 2 (2) Under the Oak Tree: Season 2 (3) Under the Oak Tree: Season 2 (4) Under the Oak Tree: Season 2 (5)
Publisher: RIDI
Rights: Copyrights as per source stories

Chapter 1: Prologue

The banquet hall rang with the parrot-like chatter of Wedon’s nobility. As soon as Riftan Calypse entered, silence descended on the crowd. The Lord of Anatol strode through the tension in the room, exuding authoritative power.

Avid curiosity, fear, and admiration mingled on the faces of the noblewomen as they darted glances at his cold exterior. Hiding their blushes behind fans, they whispered in each other’s ears while the men held their breaths in equal parts terror and awe.

When he had first stepped foot in Drachium, these were the same aristocrats who had staunchly opposed the uncouth beast encroaching on their territory. Now, the tables had turned, and those who had once openly mocked him were forced to hold their tongues.

In only a few years, Riftan Calypse forged strong alliances with the southern nobles, emerging as a formidable force within Wedon. He was now expanding his influence to the north and west. The zeal with which he pursued the endeavor had startled even the eastern nobles — his greatest adversaries — into throwing their hands up in defeat. The younger lords would hover around him whenever he made an appearance, hoping for the chance to talk to the legendary knight. The more conservative noblemen would discreetly slip away to the outskirts.

Riftan himself was indifferent to their reactions. He marched to the arched doorway at the end of the hall, not sparing a glance at the gossiping crowd nor to those lingering for a chance to sweet-talk him.

He reached the door and addressed the attendant stationed outside. “Inform His Majesty I wish to seek an audience with him.”

The attendant scurried into the room. He was granted permission to enter not long after, and he strode in with his auburn cape fluttering behind. Inside, King Reuben III was lounging on a velvet chair.

“You are late,” said the king with a crooked smile. “Is this your way of showing you are above currying favor with the crown?”

Riftan swept his eyes over the congratulatory gifts piled next to the king’s seat and smiled sardonically. “I believe your other vassals have paid homage to the crown’s honor well enough without me, Your Majesty.”

“That does not mean you can neglect your duties,” King Reuben grumbled with a sour expression.

He tilted his chin toward the chair in front of him, motioning for Riftan to be seated. As soon as Riftan obliged, an attendant offered him a full goblet.

King Reuben promptly emptied his drink first and continued like a disgruntled child, “Today is the last day of the celebrations. I was beginning to think you would not make an appearance.”

“I thought it would be best if I did not, Your Majesty.”

King Reuben cocked an eyebrow at his apathetic response.

Gazing down at his goblet, Riftan added in a deadpan manner, “I wished to avoid certain company as much as possible. We could not have the celebration of your first grandchild be marred by bloodshed.”

The king shook his head at the threat in Riftan’s words. “Good heavens, are you still not content after plucking the duke’s fangs?”

Leaning back, the king heaved a long sigh.

“I believe you have sufficiently crushed the man’s spirit. Your influence is now enough to pose a threat. The duke’s, on the other hand, is not what it used to be. He is older, more domineering and ill-tempered. His health is failing as well. Makes the man look almost pitiful. He would no doubt refuse to admit it even at knifepoint, but he is terrified of you. Though, I suppose that is not entirely surprising considering how you have been twisting his arm. I was told you recently gifted him a chest of severed heads.”

“They all belonged to the assassins he sent to kill me,” Riftan replied dryly. “I merely returned his sentiments.”

“What you are doing is slowly terrorizing the man out of his wits.” The king smiled crookedly again as he poured himself more wine. “It might have been more merciful had I allowed you to execute him two years ago.”

Sparks seemed to flare in Riftan’s dull eyes at the king’s sarcastic remark. For Riftan, who held a grudge against the royal family for preventing him from waging war against the duke, it was not a jest that landed lightly.

Gripping his goblet to suppress his rage, Riftan said menacingly, “I did not know you held him so close to your heart, Your Majesty. Have you not spent the last decade resorting to all sorts of schemes to put the duke in his place? Or use my wife, despite her grave injuries, as a weapon to wound his pride? Why should Your Majesty show any sympathy for him now?”

King Reuben slammed his goblet on the table, the smile vanishing from his face. “You intend to hold that against me for a long time, don’t you? Would you have me kneel before you and beg for forgiveness?”

“Your Majesty, I only ask for one thing,” Riftan said through gritted teeth. “That you do not intervene in my conflict with the duke. I do not think I will be able to stand by while the crown acted mediator again.”

“Is that a threat?”

“I am imploring you.”

King Reuben’s eyes blazed with fury for a moment before he abruptly heaved a sigh. “You need not growl so menacingly. I have no intention of getting between you and the duke ever again. I should also like to spare myself the bother. As long as you do not force my hand by bandying about threats of war or a trial, I shall turn a blind eye to your feud.”

With that, he downed his wine and studied Riftan’s stony face.

“However, it would be a different matter entirely if your animosity toward the duke were to make you shirk your duties to the crown. You are now the preeminent lord of the south. Any lack of loyalty to the royal family on your part will affect the other nobles, not to mention the knights who worship Wigrew’s reincarnation.”

Riftan remained silent.

“From now on,” King Reuben continued, “many will endow all kinds of meaning to your words and actions. Your reluctant, delayed arrival to the celebration of my grandchild’s birth is cause for concern.”

“Your Majesty… I have never kept you waiting before,” Riftan replied with a sardonic smile. “Dare I say, you are being overly harsh. I do not wish to ever go against the crown. If that is what worries you, I will let it be known now. No matter my influence, I am forever your vassal, knighted by your own hand. Nothing will change that.”

The king’s golden eyes bored into Riftan’s face as if to seek his true intentions. After a moment of tense silence, he returned to his languid posture and let out a dry laugh.

“Then make the whole kingdom aware of it. Go, show everyone that you are over the moon at the birth of my grandson.”

Riftan let the silence build again before offering a reply. “I will do my best.”

Not reassured by his less than sincere answer, King Reuben raised an eyebrow before clicking his tongue and waving him off. “Very well. You may take your leave.”

Riftan bowed and left for the banquet hall, where the bustling activity instantly became subdued. Ignoring the furtive glances, he hurried through the arched doors at the other end into a circular hall overlaid with an intricately-patterned carpet. Nobles decked out in silks and furs were huddled in conversation. Princess Agnes seemed to be leading discussions in the middle of the group, but she paused when she spotted Riftan.

“Sir Riftan. You came,” she said, her face lighting up.

“What a long time it has been, Your Highness.”

Princess Agnes excused herself and gracefully made her way over. Riftan gazed at the unfamiliar sight of the princess in a flowing gown before turning to the person accompanying her. The young man bore the same handsome features as the princess’s, except with golden eyes. He was looking back at Riftan with keen interest.

Introductions were not necessary. Riftan bowed in respect.

“And even longer still, Prince Elias.”

“Indeed, Sir Riftan,” the prince replied, extending a hand in welcome. “I was but a child when we last saw each other. Thank you for coming all this way.”

“Please forgive me for not being here sooner. I bring four warhorses from Lakazim as gifts. I hope they will be to your liking.”

“From Lakazim, you say?” Prince Elias said, a bright smile lighting his features.

Riftan regarded the crown prince’s boyish face with a peculiar expression. The willowy, pale-skinned Elias Reuben looked too young and naive to be a father.

“May I ask what breed they are?” Prince Elias inquired excitedly. “What about their coats? I do not doubt their pedigree if they were selected by you, Sir Riftan.”

Princess Agnes shook her head in exasperation. “You seem more pleased by the horses than your firstborn.”

“Abel is adorable, of course,” the prince gushed as though bragging about a puppy he had been gifted. He then added with a grin, “But he is much too small for me to ride.”

“I cannot believe you.” The princess shot her younger brother a glare before turning back to Riftan. “Thank you for coming. The child is in that room. Would you like to see him?”

Riftan bobbed his head. Though it was clear the prince was dying to see the horses, he led the way to the baby at his sister’s urging.

Thick drapes covered the entrance to the room at the end of the hall. The prince drew them aside and stepped through. The new mother, Rosetta, lounged on a long couch with her maidservants in attendance. She looked up at them as they entered, her eyes apathetic. Dressed elegantly in a rose-colored dress, her silvery blonde hair coiled in a bun, the crown princess looked nothing short of regal.

“Rosetta, Sir Riftan has come to congratulate us on the birth of our son,” the prince announced with enthusiasm as he approached his wife.

Rosetta’s gaze fell on Riftan, a question behind her turquoise eyes. His face hardened. She opened her mouth as if to say something before apparently changing her mind and looking at her husband once more.

“Please lower your voice. The baby has just fallen asleep.”

Rosetta accepted the infant from one of her ladies-in-waiting. The prince shrugged, clearly unaffected by his wife’s icy tone.

He turned to Riftan with a mischievous smile. “Abel is a little devil when he’s awake, you see. You should hear the lungs on him. I’m certain he’ll grow up to be a tyrant.”

The prince bent down to his son. In contrast to his flippant tone, the prince’s eyes as he gazed down at the sleeping infant were brimming with affection.

A sigh of relief escaped Agnes’s lips. In the years they had been apart, her younger brother had grown into a sly man comparable to their father. Since he had taken to hiding his true intentions behind a comical mask, she had been worried that he might treat his own son in the same manner. She was relieved to see that was not the case.

He seems to have grown quite fond of Rosetta too.

Contrary to the rumors that the crown prince did not get along with his wife, the pair seemed to be on amicable terms. Agnes smiled as she watched them. They seemed as beautiful as the couples one would find in paintings.

Turning away, she noticed Riftan standing by the door, his expression dark. She was about to invite him to take a closer look at his nephew when her breath hitched in her throat. Though he kept his distance, the agony on his face was stark, as if there were a dagger lodged in his heart.

Startled by his palpable pain, Agnes touched his arm. “Riftan, are you all right?”

He flinched and pushed her hand away, immediately drawing all eyes in the room to them.

Agnes directed a reassuring smile to the watchers and addressed Riftan in a gentle voice. “You look tired, Sir Riftan. You must be weary from your long journey. Please, take some rest for the day.”

Riftan cast his eyes down, hiding his emotions, and nodded slowly. “The hour is late. Excuse me, Your Highnesses.”

As if sensing the strange shift in the air, the crown prince did not say a word. He granted Riftan his leave with a nod. Riftan gave the royals a perfunctory bow before whirling around and leaving the room.

Agnes chased after him. “Are you truly all right?”

“Why should I not be, Your Highness?” he replied flatly, keeping his gaze fixed ahead.

The princess pursed her lips at his frigid demeanor. They walked in silence until they reached a secluded corridor, where Agnes once again attempted conversation.

“It appears the Mage Tower has been communicating with the church recently. It is impossible to know what they are discussing, but I suspect they are exchanging information regarding the recent resurgence of monsters.”

Riftan froze.

Agnes studied his stony face before cautiously adding, “Once the Mage Tower opens correspondence with the church, regulations within the Tower will be eased as well. When that happens, the novices should be able to freely communicate with the outside world. If you wish, I could take a letter to Maximil—”

“Stay out of my affairs,” Riftan snarled, whirling to face her.

Agnes instinctively took a step back. Fixing her with an ice-cold stare, Riftan spat the words one by one through gritted teeth.

“Your meddling is not welcome. I will not stand for any interference in my marriage again.”

Hearing his voice break at the end, Agnes clenched her jaw. Riftan turned on his heel and strode down the corridor, leaving her sighing at his obstinance.

After Maximilian Calypse had left for the Mage Tower, Riftan had poured all of his attention into consolidating his power, going to astonishing lengths to win over the southern nobles. Not shying away from employing shrewd political maneuvers, threats, or imposing economic pressures on his targets had allowed him to bring the western nobles into his fold as well. The frightening determination with which he achieved all this had caused quite the stir within the walls of Drachium.

Agnes bit her lip. She had known that sending Maximilian to the Mage Tower to prevent the trial would inevitably earn his rancor. What she had not anticipated was how long his resentment for her would persist.

The princess looked at Riftan’s receding figure one last time before listlessly turning away.

Chapter 2

Awakened by a loud knock at the door, Maxi groggily raised her head. She had stayed up all night studying books on magic until her eyes were bloodshot, and the tiredness now weighed on her. Not wanting to get up, she lay curled under the blanket for a while longer before drawing back the thick curtains.

The brightness of high noon was blinding. Groaning, Maxi rubbed her throbbing eyes. The banging on the door grew impatient, and she slowly sat up.

“A m-moment, please!” she stammered.

Despite her request, the knocks did not cease. Maxi pulled her slippers out from under the bed and put them on. When she flung open the door, she found herself face-to-face with an irritated Miriam.

“Have I not warned you I would skin this wretched creature if it ever entered my workshop again?” Miriam snarled, dangling a black cat between them.

Jolting awake, Maxi let out a shriek. “Roy!”

Holding the cat by the scruff, Miriam yanked him upward out of Maxi’s reach. Roy let out a sharp yowl, but the evil witch did not bat an eye.

“Nice try, but I’m going to cook this furball into stew this time!”

“G-Give him back!” Maxi implored, hopping up and down. “Y-You’re hurting him!”

“And what about the trouble he’s caused me? Did you know he made a complete mess of my workshop?”

Standing on her toes, Miriam pushed Maxi’s head down with her free hand. Maxi’s face flushed with embarrassment. With her tall stature and long limbs, it was something Miriam did often.

Shoving the woman’s hand away, Maxi glared at her. “I-It’s because your little insect of a fairy keeps provoking Roy! It always—”

“So? Are you saying it’s perfectly acceptable for your furball to wreck my workspace?”

The venom in Miriam’s eyes drained all the fight from Maxi.

“Isn’t an apology warranted?” Miriam continued acidly with a look of disdain. “Or is our noble lady not familiar with the custom? Or, could it be that you think your pet is more important than my workshop?”

The harsh reproof made Maxi flush again.

“I… apologize for the trouble my cat has caused. I-I shall make sure he doesn’t get out of my room again. So, please… overlook it just this once.”

Miriam’s lips twitched as if to launch into another tirade. Instead, she clicked her tongue and tossed the cat into Maxi’s arms.

“This really is the last time. If I ever see that horrid creature lurking in my room again, I’ll skin its fur and make slippers out of it.”

Miriam blew her messy bangs to the side and whirled around.

“You’d better tidy up my workshop!” she barked as she strode away.

After watching her leave, Maxi heaved a sigh and looked down at Roy. The cat was purring with his head buried under her arm. Maxi stroked his soft fur soothingly and plopped down on her bed.

Roy had unwittingly hitched a ride to the Mage Tower in her luggage. While she had been flustered upon discovering him after boarding the ship, it had felt nice to have a friend with her in an unfamiliar place.

However, that was before she realized how much of a troublemaker the little rascal could be.

“I told you… to stay away from that woman’s room. The evil witch will eat you, you know.”

The cat drooped his ears and let out a pitiful purr. Frowning, Maxi noted his singed tail. After lowering him to the floor, she yanked back the curtain and discovered a half-bent latch lying on the window sill.

She ground her teeth. Her hunch had been correct. There was no doubt Miriam’s fairy had snuck into her room to lure Roy away. Though she very much wanted to seek out Miriam and tell her that she ought to manage her familiar properly, she knew she would only make a fool of herself if she took the woman on without irrefutable evidence.

In the end, Maxi sighed in resignation. She used a fork to fashion a makeshift latch for the window and prepared for the day. She had to hurry if she was to clean Miriam’s workshop before lessons started. Pouring water into a basin, she hastily washed her face, dressed, and swept her tangled hair into a ponytail. She was about to leave the room with a broom and rag in hand when she caught her reflection in the mirror.

She was the image of a fledgling maidservant — a shabby dress and hollow eyes in a pale, haggard face. What would Riftan say if he saw her in this state? After gloomily assessing her appearance, Maxi ran her fingers across her neck in an unconscious gesture, grazing the copper coin she had made into a necklace before leaving Anatol.

Her heart twisted painfully. At some point after arriving at the Tower, she had begun to experience a sharp pang in her chest whenever she thought of Riftan. She caressed the scorched coin for a moment before biting her lip and pushing him from her mind. There was no hope of getting through the day otherwise.

Steeling herself, Maxi stepped out of her room. She had chosen to come here despite knowing how much it would hurt him. There was no time to be moping around. If it would help her return to Anatol even a minute sooner, she had to do her best each day.

◆◆◆

The Mage Tower was comprised of five structures. At the heart of the island stood the cone-shaped tower, Urd. The fire tower, Kabala, stood in the west; the water tower, Undaim, in the south; the wind tower, Sigrew, in the east; and in the north, the earth tower, Nome Hall.

As a general rule, mages who had yet to specialize in a particular element were free to study at any of the five. However, this rule more or less existed only as a formality, as most mages settled on which tower to study at while they were still apprentices. As such, the Mage Tower did not foster an environment where novices could freely learn a variety of elemental magics.

Maxi sighed as she recalled her recent lesson at Kabala. Fierce competition existed between the mages of each tower, and this was especially true between those affiliated with Kabala and Nome Hall. They could not seem to stand each other. Maxi felt as though she were walking on eggshells whenever she attended lessons there.

And I haven’t even settled on studying at Nome Hall yet.

For some reason, people already regarded her as an earth mage. She gazed despondently up at Nome Hall, which rose above the dense olive tree forest.

The earth tower resembled a massive fortress. The dark structure stretched horizontally as if pressed down by an invisible force. A pulley with a giant cage about six kevettes[1] high was installed next to its arched iron doors to lift people up to the higher floors. Iron chimneys dotted the walls like lint, plumes of smoke issuing from each.

The black tower’s exterior held many more strange devices still — a complicated web of cast iron pipes, clockwork machinery that screeched unpleasantly, transport pulleys of various sizes, and a massive, spinning windmill at the top. Maxi was gazing uneasily up at the cluttered, seemingly haphazard fortress when Roy squirmed in her arms.

“N-No, I am not letting you out of my sight today.”

Pulling the cat closer, Maxi quickened her steps. As she wound through the stout trees and reached the tower’s entrance, the clanging of hammers assaulted her ears.

Roy yowled, frightened by the loud noises, and began to struggle more violently. Maxi moved as quickly as she could while trying to soothe the scared cat. Though she had wanted to leave Roy in her room, she knew that Miriam would not go easy on him if he were to slip out and cause trouble again.

“It can’t be helped until I can set up a device on the window to keep that fairy out,” Maxi whispered to her cat, almost pleading with him. “I-I will give you a treat later, so bear with it until then, all right?”

She was about to enter the main section of the communal workshop when she heard a lively voice behind her.

“What’re you mumbling to yourself?”

Maxi flinched and turned around. Two identical boys with round, ruddy faces looked up at her, each with a large sack hoisted on their shoulders. Both were less than five kevettes[2] tall. Maxi quickly hid Roy inside her cloak and pulled an awkward smile.

“H-Hello, Alec… Dean…”

“Were you practicing your speech for the competition at Urd?”

The twin brothers of the Umri tribe cocked their heads in unison. Maxi took a surreptitious step back and let out an uncomfortable laugh.

“I, um…”

She was trying to think of a credible excuse when Roy shot out of her cloak and darted for the workshop’s entrance. Maxi called after him, but the cat paid her no heed. He bolted across the hall and out the door. Right then, Anette Godric, who was entering the tower behind her brothers, snatched up the fleeing creature by the scruff.

“Roy!”

Chapter 3

Maxi rushed over to Anette, who was staring at the cat with bleary eyes.

The girl cocked a dark brown eyebrow at Maxi. “Is this for today’s experiment?”

“N-No! He’s mine.”

Aghast, Maxi hastily took Roy into her arms.

Anette’s round face crumpled into a scowl. “Now look here, Max. Even if the senior mages are too busy with their Advancement Exams to supervise the workshop, it’s still not an open invitation to bring your pet.”

“P-Please let him be here just this once. My window latch got damaged… so I couldn’t leave him alone in my room. He already snuck out this morning and made a mess of Miriam’s work—”

“Miriam’s?” Anette said abruptly.

Her eyes darted to the cat again, and a pleased smile spread across her sullen face. She ruffled Roy’s head with a large, calloused hand and roared with laughter.

“I’m impressed, Max. How clever of you to use your familiar to meddle with the competition.”

“R-Roy is not my familiar! He’s just an ordinary cat. A-And it was never my intention to disturb—”

“All right, all right. If you say so.”

Anette gave a conspiratorial wink before sweeping past, marching away on her muscular legs. Maxi stared after her incredulously. Though it was well-known that mages were not the best listeners, the Godric siblings were on a tier of their own.

With a sigh, Maxi trailed Anette into the communal workshop. It was a space mainly used by the novices of Nome Hall. Inside, the first thing she saw was the huge furnace spitting out flames. The Godric brothers were busy tossing charcoal and firewood into the chute. A man, who was fairly tall for someone of the Umri tribe, vigorously worked the bellows beneath the structure. Next to the furnace, four other novices of short stature were hammering away at a steel plate. They all seemed to be working on a magical device.

Maxi lowered her hood over her head to block the stifling heat and sought a relatively quiet corner. She flung her bag on an old desk by the window and gently lowered Roy to the floor. The cat crawled under the desk and curled himself into a ball, escaping the frightening and unfamiliar place.

After stroking the cat’s back with a comforting hand, Maxi took out the drafts of the magic runes she had organized the previous night. The Godric twins promptly stopped what they were doing and rushed over.

“Are these the runes you’ll be presenting at the competition?” Dean Godric asked with avid interest.

“Let me take a look,” said Alec Godric, extending a plump, soot-covered hand. “I’ll check over it for you.”

Maxi hastily backed away. “W-Wash your hands first!”

“Ah, you nobles, always fussing over the silliest things.”

Pursing his lips, Alec wiped his hands on his grimy apron and snatched the drafts out of her grip. Maxi yelped. The Godric brothers thumbed through her presentation, not seeming to care about the sooty prints they were leaving along the edges of the parchment.

“Nome Hall’s reputation rests on the outcome of this competition. If you’re submitting flimsy spells, I will object to your participation. We have to put those Kabala bastards in their place once and for all!”

“You keep forgetting… but I’m not a mage of Nome Hall yet. I’m currently learning fire magic at Kabala as well.”

The brothers, inspecting Maxi’s runes with big, bright eyes, jerked their heads up at her reminder. All around the workshop, the other novices stopped hammering, the jetting sparks from their anvils dying out as they turned hostile gazes on her. They all stared as though she were a traitor. Maxi could not help but shrink back.

Taking pity on her, Alec clicked his tongue and said, “You still haven’t given up? Maximilian, you have absolutely no talent for fire magic.”

“He’s right,” cut in Anette, who had just pulled out a wyvern-shaped steel device from the kiln. She made an opening in it with her bare thumb and forefinger. “Your affinity to fire magic is practically non-existent. Why don’t you aim for water magic instead? At least you have an affinity to that, albeit minuscule.”

“My affinity to water magic… is not minuscule!” Maxi exclaimed.

“Then why have you not taken a single class at Undaim this semester?”

She pressed her lips together at Dean’s teasing question. It was obvious to everyone that her mana affinity leaned heavily toward earth magic. Though she displayed some aptitude for water magic, it was, as Anette pointed out, minuscule at best.

Water and earth magic were polar opposites. Thus, she had been dubbed “Sludge” while taking the basic courses at the water tower.

Anette scoffed and took off her gloves. “Just give it up, Max. You’re painfully unsuited for fire magic, and you don’t fit in with the water mages either. The senior mages already believe you will receive the earth rune.”

“That’s right. And wouldn’t you rather be The Giant of Nome Hall than The Sludge of Undaim?” said Alec with an impish smile.

Feeling despondent, Maxi swept her gaze over the fifteen novices of Nome Hall. All of them were of short stature, with round faces and bushy hair. The majority of the earth mages remaining at the Mage Tower were from the Umri tribe. As descendants of the ancient dwarves, the Umri were blessed with strong affinities to fire and earth magic, as well as exceptional talents for smelting and crafting magical devices.

Studying with them had allowed Maxi to master a variety of spells at pace. However, she felt that she was growing further away from the mage she dreamed of becoming the more time she spent at Nome Hall. Strictly speaking, earth mages were closer to craftsmen than spell-casters.

Maxi heaved a dejected sigh as she recalled how easily Princess Agnes had summoned flames. When she first arrived in Nornui, she had dreamed of becoming a fire mage just like the princess. She had been willing to do anything to become a powerful wielder of magic that Riftan could rely on. However, the results of the mana affinity test had dashed those hopes. As it turned out, she was thoroughly incompatible with fire magic.

“Mages with earth affinity usually have varying degrees for fire magic as well, but you, strangely, have an affinity to water. It’s a peculiar combination,” Dean remarked, shaking his head.

“Still, you show exceptional talent with earth magic,” Alec chimed in. “You’ll have a much easier time if you would just give up on fire.”

“But,” Maxi retorted, looking discontented, “I wish to learn offensive magic. An earth mage… no matter how talented, can only offer support from the rear during battle.”

“Well, that’s unavoidable since earth magic is more suited for defensive spells by nature,” Anette said flatly, inspecting the wyvern-shaped piece. “If you want to learn offensive magic as an earth mage, you’ll have to work your way up. You can learn forbidden spells if you become a mage on the upper floors.”

“I-I don’t want that! I wish to leave this island as soon as possible, but high mages… are forbidden from leaving Nornui as they please.”

“And what’s so terrible about that?” Dean said, shrugging. “I don’t see why you prefer the outside world with all those monsters running free. And at worst, you could even get sent to stand trial before the Holy Tribunal. A lifetime of studying magic within Nornui sounds better than living with heresy inquisitors breathing down your neck.”

“Such things… rarely happen now. Mage persecution is in the past.”

“True, for ordinary people like you. But mages with non-human lineage like us would fall prey to heathen hunters the moment we left this island.”

Tired of repeating the same argument they always had, Maxi heaved a weary sigh. “Times have changed. Even His Holiness cannot send the Tower’s mages to the Holy Tribunal without just cause, and the rulers of each kingdom dare not offend Nornui.”

Anette snorted, but Maxi appeared to have perked Alec’s interest.

“Is there a shortage of mages where you’re from as well?” he said, his eyes bright with curiosity.

“Of course. There is a shortage of mages all over the Western Continent,” Maxi replied. “The landed nobles of each kingdom are desperate to have more in their employ. And they are treated much better than they used to be.”

Suddenly pensive, Alec stroked his round chin. “You said you’re from the south of Wedon, didn’t you? Do you perhaps know anything about the Lord of Anatol?”

Chapter 4

Maxi stiffened at the unexpected question. She was floundering for what to say when Dean chimed in.

“The Lord of Anatol? The Dragon Slayer? What about him?”

“I heard he has an adamantine sword and orichalcum-plated currencies in his possession,” Alec said, his nostrils flaring with excitement. “Can you believe it? They say his cellar is filled with divine ores! You know my lifelong dream is to be able to craft with orichalcum. If I became the Dragon Slayer’s mage, I could make that come true.”

“What hogwash. Have you forgotten the deserter is in his service?”

Anette’s grave voice made Maxi flinch. After wordlessly inspecting the steel wyvern model flapping its wings, she turned a stern gaze on Maxi and the twins.

“Keep such thoughts to yourself if you don’t want to rankle the senior mages. It still very much grates at the Serbels whenever the topic arises.”

Alec grew somber at the mention of the mage clan that dominated the upper echelons of Urd. Maxi surreptitiously gulped. As it turned out, Ruth Serbel’s notoriety within the Mage Tower was far worse than she had ever imagined. The high mages of Urd accosted her whenever they could with less than savory things to say about her friend, and even the exceedingly solemn Serbel clan were known to fling a damning insult or two whenever his name came up.

Thankfully, none of the other novices knew where she was from. If they were to learn she had been taught by the traitor himself, she was certain they would never let her hear the end of it. Ruth’s desertion was the reason the Mage Tower had tightened its rules, and the majority of the novices loathed him for it.

Maxi hastily changed the subject. “I-I think we should stop the idle chatter here! We have much to do… to prepare for the afternoon classes.”

“I haven’t finished looking through your drafts yet. The reputation of Nome Hall is at stake!”

“He’s right! Not to mention, you’re competing against Kabala’s Miriam. That girl is a nitpicking fiend! You’ll be thoroughly humiliated if you submit something slapdash.”

Maxi swept a critical eye over the brothers. “Shouldn’t you be working on your own tasks… instead of worrying about mine? You’ll both fail the Advancement Exams if you don’t hand in your ancient text translations in time.”

The Godric brothers looked as though they were going to be sick. Snatching the drafts out of Alec’s grip, Maxi rolled them up and shoved them in her bag.

“As for these,” she continued, “Master Landon has agreed to review them for me, so you needn’t worry.”

Anette, who had returned to looking at her creation with a pleased expression, jerked her head up. “Master Landon?”

Master Landon of the Umri tribe was the head mage of Nome Hall, infamous for his fastidious and grouchy nature. Everyone knew he viewed novices as nothing more than minor annoyances.

Anette raised an eyebrow. “What’s gotten into that mulish old man?”

“He appeared to be… quite invested in the competition,” Maxi said, keeping her tone deliberately indifferent.

In spite of her efforts to shake off the pressure, she still felt it weighing on her. Not only would she be representing the novices of Nome Hall, but the results of this competition decided whether or not she would receive her elemental rune next year.

Novices were required to finish a four-year course of study before they were granted a rune. However, if they showed exceptional skill, a novice could receive one in just three years. Maxi spent her days and nights studying the theoretical courses required to become a high mage, and her exemplary grades were evidence of all her hard work. If she received a good evaluation in the upcoming competition, she would be able to leave Nornui by next spring.

Then I can go home.

Her heart pounded. Waves of sorrow and longing washed over her whenever she thought of Anatol. Struggling to keep from being swept up in her emotions, she pulled out the desk chair and sat down. The most important thing at this present moment was the competition.

“I need to prepare for class, so I bid you return to your tasks as well.”

“Just…” said Anette, eyeing Maxi’s dark circles, “don’t push yourself too hard.”

Anette patted Maxi’s shoulder before returning to her table. The Godric brothers followed their sister. Maxi slipped her hand beneath the desk to stroke Roy’s chin, then flipped open her textbook.

Thanks to Anette’s generous offer to create a device to trap Miriam’s fairy familiar, Maxi was able to leave Roy in her room the next day. She gave him a few farewell pats while he lounged on the window sill before she left. Descending the stairs, she was pulling out the notes for her debate class when a cheerful voice trilled behind her.

“Max!”

Turning around, Maxi saw a girl with lush brown hair skipping toward her, her long braid bouncing behind. She smiled warmly.

“Good morning, Sidina.”

“Good morning. Ready for the debate today?”

“I think so.”

The girl groaned. “No fair! You promised not to prepare in advance!”

“I don’t recall doing anything of the sort,” Maxi said primly, then snapped her attention back to her notes.

Sidina began howling like a wolf, trying to break Maxi’s concentration. Maxi gave her a disapproving, sideways glare. Blessed with natural eloquence, Sidina was usually at the top of the class with little to no study.

Maxi, on the other hand, had to prepare at least three days in advance if she wanted to avoid public humiliation. Though two and a half years of effort had mostly corrected her speech impediment, her tongue still froze when she was flustered or nervous. Ignoring the racket her classmate was making, Maxi sank into her debate preparations by muttering the more difficult pronunciations under her breath.

Having moved on to squealing an Osiriyan folk song, Sidina cried out, “Oh, you’re a right scholar, aren’t you?”

“I’m… doing what I must to keep up.”

“You’re doing more than just keeping up! Do go easy on the rest of us, Maximilian. I have to speak right after you, you know. My already subpar argument is going to sound all the more lackluster following yours. Do you not feel sorry for me?”

Maxi snorted. “You are exaggerating. Everyone knows you have a silver tongue.”

“I’m no good at improvising! Master Lorraine already gave me an earful about it the other day.”

“Then you should have prepared.”

Sidina pursed her lips. Maxi tuned out the girl’s whining as she leafed through her notes. Before she knew it, they were walking into the wide garden that led to Urd.

Just outside the lecture hall, Maxi remembered that she had to return the books she had borrowed from the library. Changing course, she asked Sidina to save her a seat. The girl grumbled but gave a reluctant nod.

Maxi began climbing the staircase adjacent to a massive arched entrance, dashing up the steps two at a time. It was unladylike behavior, but this island was the one place she did not have to keep up appearances. She made her way down a long corridor bathed in the bright sunlight of early fall and reached the nearly seven-kevette[3] library door. An untold number of books filled her vision as soon as she stepped through.

She wove through the neat rows of packed shelves and stopped in front of the librarian’s ancient desk. A petite old woman with a hooked nose blinked up at her.

“May I help you?”

“I’m here to return some books,” Maxi said in a small voice, pulling them out of her bag.

The librarian frowned as she inspected them. “These are long overdue.”

“Y-Yes, I forgot yesterday…”

The librarian appeared not to hear her. She recorded the return and said in a monotonous voice, “You are hereby stripped of your borrowing privileges for two weeks. Any required reading may be done on the premises.”

“B-But… I require numerous reference materials for the upcoming competition. If you would overlook my tardiness just this once, I’ll make sure to return—”

“Rules are rules.”

The librarian’s sharp interjection seemed to conclude the matter, and she buried her nose back in the book she had been reading.

Maxi considered imploring her further, but meekly turned around when she remembered how uncompromising the old woman could be. Just then, a booming voice echoed behind her.

“Maximilian!”

Startled, Maxi turned to look in the direction of the speaker.

Chapter 5

A young man in a flowing gray robe marched down the narrow aisle, his usual air of fastidiousness about him. It was Ranulf, the high mage in charge of novice affairs. Paying no heed to the librarian’s disapproving look, the man stomped toward Maxi.

“I’m glad I ran into you here. Saves me a trip to your lecture hall.”

“I-Is there a problem?”

“Do you truly not know?”

With his hands on his waist, the high mage gave her an imperious look. Though Maxi could feel the curious glances of the other mages reading by the window, Ranulf seemed disinclined to show any discretion. He pulled out a thick bundle of parchments from his robes and shook it in Maxi’s face. Her vacant, blinking eyes widened when she realized it was the letter she had spent many a sleepless night writing.

The high mage rubbed his temple and heaved a sigh. “Have I not told you countless times that novices must keep their letters short and simple because they are inspected prior to being sent? Were two rejections not enough for that to sink in?”

“B-But I really did keep it as short as possible this time!” Maxi shrilled, afraid of a third rejection.

Novices were only permitted to send communications twice a year, and as the high mage had said, hers had been rejected both times. Aggrieved, Maxi glowered at him.

“Y-You told me not to go over ten pages… a-and I complied.”

“Complied, did you?”

Practically on the verge of tears, the high mage extracted a folded page from the bundle and flattened it. Maxi shrieked and hastily tried to cover the letter’s contents. Ignoring her distress, Ranulf dangled the parchment — about the size of a tablecloth — in front of her eyes.

“You call this complying?! These are parchments meant for outlining large magical devices, and you filled them with your tiny writing! My eyes nearly popped out! I endeavored to slog through because I truly did want to allow you a letter this time, but it proved impossible!”

Ranulf snarled, pointing to his bloodshot eyes.

“Is this some sort of torturous experiment you’re conducting? Last time, you confounded me with a letter as thick as the Holy Scripture, and now this ludicrous—” He seemed to struggle for the right word before bellowing, “Do you have no regard for the person who has to check these?! Do you understand the torture of being forced to read a love letter this long-winded?”

“I-I-It is not a love letter! I was m-merely letting my husband know how I was doing! We are only allowed to send letters twice a year… s-so of course I’d have much to say!”

The high mage raised his chin and snorted loudly. “You should be glad I rejected them. It would have been disastrous had they been allowed to cross the sea. Believe me, those pathetic letters of yours would have scared your husband away!”

Shock drained the color from Maxi’s face. How could he say such a terrible thing when she was out of her mind with worry?

Forgetting they were in a public space, she shouted, “You’re wrong! M-My husband… is not a heartless man like you, Master Ranulf!”

“Enough. Just rewrite it,” the high mage said through gritted teeth.

With that, he pulled out a parchment a single kevette[4] long and waved it at her.

“I am giving you one more chance. The letters are going out in two days, so you have until tomorrow to write another. The parchment should be this size…”

Trailing off, Ranulf walked over to the librarian’s desk and snatched the old woman’s quill from her hand. He quickly scribbled a sentence on the parchment.

“And your writing like this, no smaller. Keep it within five pages.”

“B-But it was ten pages last—”

“Five. A page more, and I will immediately stamp it as rejected, so keep that in mind as you write.”

After driving home his point, Ranulf whirled around and stalked out of the library. Flabbergasted, Maxi stood stone-still as she watched the man leave. Someone cleared their throat behind her. It was the librarian, directing an angry glare at her from behind the desk.

“Anyone who raises their voice in here is banned from entering for a week.”

Maxi blinked at her.

“As those are the rules,” the librarian continued, “you are hereby barred from entering the library for one week, Maximilian. Please remove yourself from the premises at once.”

Close to tears, Maxi turned to leave.

Despite being in a daze, Maxi was able to successfully complete her debate class. Still miserable, she trudged back to her dorm, fidgeting with the letter she had spent months carefully composing. Whenever the yearning became impossible to bear, she had poured that emotion down on parchment. It was true that her letters ran too long, but a few pages were simply not enough to contain everything she wanted to tell him.

I really did try to keep it short this time.

Maxi walked into her room with a forlorn expression. Roy sprang up from his curled position on the bed to rub himself against her leg. After feeding the cat, Maxi sat at her desk and morosely gazed down at the bundle of parchment. Suddenly, all her suppressed anxiety and sadness erupted like pus bursting from a wound.

If you leave, I’ll no longer wait for you.

Maxi bit her lip. All the worries she had pushed to the back of her mind began to plague her. Had he truly meant those words? Had she already lost her place by his side? What if he did not need her anymore? What would she do then?

Struggling for breath, she took out a fresh piece of parchment and began to scrawl like a person possessed. Despite having little to write about since accounts of life in Nornui were forbidden, the words kept pouring forth, and she found it impossible to stop. They fell short of fully expressing how much she thought of him, how much she missed her time in Anatol, and how it broke her heart whenever she recalled the day she had left him. How could five pages be enough when not even a thousand could contain her yearning?

In the few pages she had been allowed, she made every effort to convey all the emotions in her heart. She barely managed to stop short of begging him not to forget her. Skimming over it after she had finished, Maxi realized she had failed miserably in articulating everything she wanted to say.

Her face fell as she stared bleakly down at the yellow parchment. What was the use? Riftan may not even want to receive a letter. Perhaps he had already forgotten all about her. The thought tore at her heart. She covered her face with her hands and desperately tried to hold back her tears.

A sigh escaped her lips. It appeared she would never be able to shake the terrible habit of imagining the worst. Despite her utmost efforts to reinvent herself during her time in Nornui, her fundamental nature proved difficult to change.

After wearily gazing at the sunset, Maxi dipped her quill in ink. Even if Riftan no longer needed her, she still needed him. All she wanted was one more chance to regain his heart. Collecting herself, she wrote a brief passage on how she was doing and that she was trying her best to return to Anatol. She hesitated before scribbling a final line.

I miss you so much I could die.

As she stared down at the words, the tears she had kept bottled up came bursting out. Wiping her cheeks, she sealed the letter inside a leather envelope. Roy, startled by her sobs, slinked over to her and rubbed against her skirt. Maxi gathered the cat in her arms and buried her face in his soft fur.

“You… miss home too, don’t you?”

Roy purred and licked her cheek with his rough tongue.

She sniffled. “I miss it too.”

A knock at the door interrupted the quiet moment.

Jerking her head up, Maxi murmured, “Roy… what did you do this time?”

As if escaping her accusatory look, Roy wriggled out of her grip and darted under the bed. She glared after him before walking over to the door.

“Wh-Who is it?”

“It’s me.”

When she swung the door open, she found Anette waiting for her, lantern in hand.

Baffled, Maxi said, “What brings you here… at this hour?

Anette Godric resided in the Umri tribe’s village and was thus rarely seen in the dorms.

“Master Landon sent me. He wants to see you in his office. He says there’s something he wishes to discuss with you regarding the runes you asked him to review.”

Chapter 6

Apprehension washed over Maxi. Was there a problem with her drafts? She hastily threw on her robe before rushing outside, where the sky was tinged a dark blue. She and Anette hurried across the shadowy forest path illuminated in the soft glow of twilight.

Turning up the brightness of the lamp she was carrying, Anette looked up to study Maxi’s distressed face. “Do you know what Master Landon wants to talk to you about?”

“N-Not at all.”

Nervously fidgeting with her sleeve, Maxi turned the rune she had devoted months to over in her head. She had forgone sleep and food in order to finish it in time for the competition. Despite her efforts, the senior mage might well have discovered a grave flaw that she had overlooked.

Anxiety quickened her steps, and her heart began to shrivel in her chest. When they finally reached Nome Hall, Anette pointed to the massive, birdcage-like iron crate attached to the outside of the tower.

“Master Landon should be waiting for you in his office. I’ll be in the communal workshop, so come find me if you need any help.”

“Thank you.”

After waiting for Maxi to step in the crate, Anette closed the door and yanked down the adjacent lever. The contraption began to rattle as it rose up the wall. Maxi clung to the iron bars and forced herself not to look down. The dark forest spread like a carpet beneath her feet as she rose.

Soon, the grayish-blue ocean expanded beyond the forests’ edge. She gazed longingly at the distant waters and only tore her eyes away when she felt tears welling. The pulley came to a halt with a resounding clank. Maxi carefully stepped from the crate on unsteady legs and entered the tower through an opening on the side of the building. She crossed through a cluttered hall and stopped before a wooden door.

At her soft knock, a gruff voice called from inside the room.

“Come in.”

Maxi entered a spacious office littered with stacks of books. A pot-bellied old man sat reading by a blazing fireplace.

“I apologize for calling you here at such a late hour,” he said, snapping shut his book. “I did consider waiting until tomorrow, but I thought it best to speak with fewer ears around.”

“May I ask what you wish to speak about, Master Landon?” said Maxi, looking uneasy.

Landon pointed a plump finger at the empty chair across from him. “Please, be seated first.”

The head mage extracted a bundle of rolled-up parchments from a pile of books. Maxi immediately recognized it as her rune drafts. He unfurled them in his lap and silently regarded them for a while.

“I gather you know why I’ve called you here.”

“Is there… a problem?”

Landon shook his head. “Not at all. Quite the opposite, actually. This rune of yours is rather ingenious. So ingenious, in fact, I find it hard to believe it was conceived by a third-year novice.”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the unexpected praise. Though she had dedicated significant time and effort to creating the rune, she had not dared to hope for such approval from the head mage of Nome Hall himself. Having her abilities acknowledged made her heart swell with joy, but apprehension swiftly crept in again when she noticed Landon’s pensive face.

“Then… why…?”

“It is too exceptional,” Landon replied, tapping the parchment with a broad finger. “I’m positive you will be elevated to senior mage the moment you present this rune.”

“S-Senior mage?” Maxi said, her eyes growing even wider in astonishment.

Landon nodded, his face grave. “As I’m sure you’re aware, should you be made a senior mage, you will receive Nornui’s backing and be granted the freedom to study various types of magic. In exchange, you will be bound to the island, prohibited from leaving without permission.”

The blood drained from Maxi’s face. She looked back and forth between Landon and the rune in horror. Her breaths became shallow as though she were being strangled.

“I-I don’t understand. I did indeed work hard on it, but to think it was that impressive… I-It’s rather simple compared to advanced magic…”

“A complicated rune does not always equate to exceptional magic. In fact, a simpler rune is easier to use, and this one is a masterpiece in that regard.”

Picking up the parchment, Landon marveled at it for a moment before he creased his brow.

“But I doubt it will ever be put to use. More likely, Urd will add it to its list of forbidden spells. What a shame that such astounding magic must rot away on this island because the Tower is too afraid of being in the church’s bad graces.”

Landon heaved a sigh in dismay, and Maxi sat in stunned silence. Was her rune truly that incredible? She could not do much more than blink.

Noting her dazed expression, Landon clicked his tongue. “Did you not consider any of the dangers of creating a golem? The church would never condone the existence of such magic. Any spell involving monsters is strictly banned.”

“B-But a golem is not a monster! I was told that a golem is a type of magical device. A-According to historical records… golems were created in large numbers during the golden age of the Roem Dynasty to fight monsters.”

“And the golems created back then are now indiscriminately attacking humans. That is why the people outside this island consider them monsters, which has become the general consensus.”

Landon shook the parchment.

“To put it plainly, the rune you have designed is a spell to create a monster. How do you think the church would react if they were to learn that such magic existed?”

Maxi was too horror-stricken to say anything. The graveness of her predicament finally dawned on her, and she snatched the draft from the head mage’s hands. She paid no mind to his jolt of surprise and shoved the parchment into her robes.

“I-I am going to pretend this never existed. So please… forget you ever saw it, Master Landon.”

Landon gaped in disbelief. “Then, what of the presentation?”

“I-I will come up with a new rune, so please disregard this one. I-I have not told anyone what the rune is for… so it should not pose a threat if we never speak of it again.”

Suddenly, she remembered the Godric brothers inspecting the drafts in the communal workshop. Still, with the twins’ abilities, she doubted they would have gauged the rune’s purpose in such a short time. Even if they had, she knew they would not tell a soul if she asked.

“I-I do not intend to remain at the Mage Tower,” Maxi said, her tone beseeching. “I have been devoting myself to my studies… so I c-can return to my husband’s side as soon as possible. So, I beg you… please keep this between us.”

“If you do not wish to stay, why work on such a rune when you could have chosen any number of things?”

“I… became interested in the idea while researching the ancient mages,” Maxi muttered, a flush coloring her cheeks.

She could not bring herself to admit that she had decided on the rune after days of mulling over ways to help Riftan in battle. Landon regarded her with his amber eyes for a long time before sighing softly.

“No need to look so uneasy. Had I wanted to force you into presenting that, I would not have called you to my office at such a late hour.”

“Th-Then…?”

“Is there anyone on this island who doesn’t know how desperately you wish to leave this place?” Landon said peevishly before leaning back in his chair. “Even so, I wanted to be sure it was truly what you wanted. That rune would guarantee you a place in Nornui. I must admit, I was tempted to not bring this matter up with you at all to ensure that spell could see the light of day.”

He gave Maxi a bitter smile when she pursed her lips.

“Evidently, I have since reconsidered. Doing so would have ensured Nornui its second deserter.”

“It’s… not that I am unhappy here,” Maxi said cautiously. “I simply want to return to my family. Learning magic is certainly rewarding… but I cannot imagine a lifetime of studying magic in this tower. I wish to be with my husband.”

Chapter 7

Stroking his bushy beard, Landon heaved a resigned sigh.

“If that is your wish, then there is nothing I can do. You may return to your quarters with your drafts. I shall find another novice to take your place.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. “You are… removing me f-from the competition?

“What choice do I have? Since you have no intention of presenting that rune, I will have to find another candidate.”

“I-I can work on a new—”

“Now you are being hoggish,” Landon said, furrowing his shaggy brows. “I cannot let a rashly conceived submission ruin Nome Hall’s reputation. Either you present your golem rune or withdraw.”

Maxi bit her lip. When she thought of all the sleepless nights she had invested in the hopes of being selected, the dejection she felt was beyond words. Why had it not occurred to her to make sure her chosen rune was not against the church’s doctrines? Her eyes burned with tears. Even so, she knew Master Landon was right. It would not do for her to be willful about this.

She hung her head. “I shall… withdraw from the competition.”

A novice by the name of Armin Dolph was chosen to present in Maxi’s stead. The twenty-five-year-old lad was rather tall and striking in appearance for a mage of the Umri tribe. He was well-known among the novices for his skills and for being a man of little words.

Maxi had caught his baffled glance when Landon had petitioned him. Half a second later, Armin had seized the opportunity with his signature stony expression. Maxi let out a bitter sigh. She only had herself to blame. After all, it was her poor judgment that had put her in this situation.

“What on God’s green earth happened?” said Anette, approaching Maxi. “Did you do something to anger Master Landon?”

Looking embarrassed, Maxi hastily concocted an excuse. “There was… a serious flaw in my rune. Master Landon and I discussed it at length, and we both decided it would be better if I dropped out.”

“But you’re the best out of all of us at runes. What was wrong with it? Let me have a look. I’m sure it’s not unsalvageable.”

“N-No!”

Startled, Anette’s eyes widened.

Maxi ran her hand over her haggard face, struggling to appear calm. “Master Landon already took a good look for me. I would… rather not talk about it anymore.”

Anette’s cheeks quivered before she spun around. Though it was obvious she was upset, Maxi was already having a hard enough time getting ahold of her own emotions without having to concern herself with anyone else’s.

Lost in her thoughts, she slipped out of the communal workshop for her next class. Her head felt muddled. What was she to do now? To be granted an elemental rune early, one had to achieve a significant accomplishment. The surest way for a novice was to showcase their talent in the rune or dueling competition held at Urd every year. Maxi had already lost her chance at winning the rune contest, and she would not dream of competing in combat. Offensive magic was not her strong suit, to say the least.

She gnawed her lip. No matter the cost, she had to find a way. She entered the hall on Urd’s ground floor just as Sidina was coming down the stairs. The girl rushed over to her as soon as she spotted her.

“Max, what happened? Is it true you withdrew from the rune competition?”

Maxi half-heartedly repeated the explanation she had given Anette. Though Sidina did not look convinced, she refrained from prying further when she saw Maxi’s crestfallen face. The others, however, were more tenacious. The moment Maxi stepped foot inside the lecture hall, fifteen or so novices flocked to her and demanded to know why she was no longer competing. Parroting the same excuse over and over drained all of her energy.

It was an immense relief when the lecturer finally entered the room and started the lesson. Maxi tried to concentrate on the soft voice that filled the classroom as she took notes on a small stone tablet. However, her agitation made it impossible for her to focus, and she ended up spending half the lesson correcting her misspellings. A violent urge to hurl her tablet across the floor took hold of her.

Why was she such a mess? Half a year wasted on a rune she was not allowed to present, and now she could not even keep up with a lesson.

When the class ended, Maxi trudged out of the lecture hall, utterly despondent. Though some of the novices attempted conversation, she was not in any mood for idle talk. After responding rather coldly, she rushed past them and headed down the corridor.

At the bottom of the stairs, she was about to leave the tower when she spotted a group of novices looking out at the nearby garden. She followed their gazes to see five men in black robes marching in single file through piles of red leaves.

Maxi squinted to study them closer. Though their faces were concealed beneath their hoods, it was evident they were outsiders.

“Are they new mages?” one of the novices whispered.

“Merchants, more likely. Here to purchase mages or magical devices.”

“That’s unusual. It’s not time for the ships to arrive.”

It did not take long for Maxi to realize their assumptions were incorrect. The silver pattern embroidered on the hem of the strangers’ robes looked familiar, and it took a second for her to place it — only the paladins of the Temple Knights were allowed to wear that motif on their persons.

How did they manage to enter the island?

The Mage Tower kept innumerable secrets from the church. Their library was filled with controversial books on magic and radical publications from the south, and their workshops housed numerous instruments that would no doubt be considered suspicious by the church.

She observed the men from afar, wondering if they were here for an unannounced inspection. Her speculation was soon put to rest when she saw the mages of Urd shuffle out to greet the paladins. It was evident from the calm way the mages welcomed the guests that their visit was not a surprise.

Though the sight dampened her apprehension somewhat, another question arose. What business did the Temple Knights have with the Mage Tower? For what purpose had the Tower’s mages permitted this visit?

That is no concern of yours.

A bitter sigh escaped her lips. She was not in any position to worry about such matters. The future of the Mage Tower was for the high mages to stew over. Maxi pried her eyes away and started toward the dorms.

Time flowed like water, rushing toward Paxias[5]. Maxi’s anxiety grew as it slipped by. Following the failure of her plan to impress the high mages in the rune competition, she visited the workshops of the senior mages to offer herself as their assistant.

Unfortunately, she was not the only novice vying for the favor of the high-ranking mages. The fierce competition ensured she never had the opportunity to prove her abilities. Her only chance now was a recommendation from Master Landon. However, since each tower had an overabundance of talent, she wondered if the head mage’s endorsement alone would be enough to give her an edge over the others in receiving an elemental rune within the year.

Every novice in Nornui shared the same goal. Not only would such a rune enable them to store five to ten times more mana within their bodies, but it would also allow them to freely cast spells they currently only practiced in theory. Most of all, it would elevate their rank within the Mage Tower.

Though Maxi knew it would take more than a good evaluation to outshine her competition, she could not think of a way to get the senior mages to take notice of her. She brooded over the dilemma while staring into the blazing fire inside the furnace. If she failed to come up with a plan before the conferment ceremony, she would be forced to stay on this island for another year. Just the thought alone was enough to drive her mad. Come spring, she would have been here for exactly three years. How would she be able to endure one more when the others had been so unbearable?

Tears welled in her eyes, and she hastily wiped them away on her sleeve. Her longing to see Riftan weighed on her like a physical pain. She missed nestling against his broad chest and hearing his low, gruff voice in the mornings. She missed the feel of his lustrous hair wrapped around her fingers and the way he gently caressed her face and back.

Such was her desperate need to see him that she even missed the times he was furious with her. She crouched in front of the furnace and buried her face between her knees, hiding her red eyes. Just then, a loud voice called from behind.

“Max!”

Chapter 8

Startled, Maxi turned to see Anette striding into the communal workshop. She approached Maxi and leaned close so she could hear her over the clanking of the gears.

“Master Landon is looking for you!” Anette yelled at the top of her lungs. “He wants you in his office now!”

As soon as the girl’s ear-piercing message sank in, Maxi felt her tears instantly dry up. Standing up, she looked at Anette in trepidation.

“W-Why?”

All Anette could offer was a shrug. Sighing, Maxi left the workshop. What reason could the head mage have for wanting to see her this time? She hurried through the hall to the massive steel cage. After asking a passerby ferrying firewood to activate the pulley for her, Maxi opened the door and stepped inside.

Soon, the steel crate rattled and clanked before slowly rising off the ground. She rearranged her rumpled dress and disheveled hair as she climbed to the upper levels. Since she would someday be requesting a recommendation letter impressive enough to earn her the approval of Urd’s mages, she wanted to secure the head mage’s good graces as much as possible. She was aware of Master Landon’s high opinion of her skills, but it was still possible he would favor the mages of his tribe over her. Maxi did her best to flatten any stray strands of hair.

Before long, the pulley came to a halt. She gingerly opened the door and stepped out. When she knocked on the arch-shaped entrance, Landon’s voice came through, inviting her in.

“Good evening, Master Landon,” Maxi said as she slowly entered.

Inside, Landon was sitting opposite a lanky man. Maxi’s eyes widened. She had been expecting him to be alone. The stranger had his back to Maxi, but he looked over his shoulder as she walked in, regarding her with blue-gray eyes.

Maxi froze as she recognized him. It was Calto Serbel, a mage she had once heard described as one of the elders of the Tower. His influence was considerable within Nornui. Thinking she had come at an inappropriate time, she took a step back.

“I was told… you wanted to see me. I did not mean to interrupt…”

“Come, have a seat,” Landon said, pointing to an empty chair.

Maxi studied Calto Serbel’s face before tentatively sitting down. Seeing her nervousness, Landon smiled at her as if to lighten the mood.

“I didn’t call you here to admonish you, so there’s no need to be so tense. There is a proposal I’d like you to consider.”

“A proposal?”

It was Calto Serbel who answered. “Allow me to explain.”

Maxi flinched and turned to look at him. His age was impossible to guess. Though the mage had the taut skin of a youth in his twenties, his neatly tied gray hair was flecked with white. Barely visible age spots dotted the back of his bony hand clutching the armrest. Those were the only indicators that the man might be much older than he appeared.

Calto’s keen eyes observed her before continuing. “The Mage Tower intends to conduct an expedition to the Roviden Continent in the near future, and we are currently in the process of recruiting mages apt for the task.”

Maxi blinked vacantly.

After allowing the silence to stretch on, Calto added, “We were hoping you would join us.”

“M-Me?”

He slowly nodded. “Master Landon tells me you are proficient in the ancient tongue and quite accomplished with runes. I understand you took an interest in that field early on and have been focusing on it since. The expeditionary party is in need of mages like you.”

“B-But… I have yet to finish my training…”

“It would indeed be a tad premature, but if you were to join the expedition, you would be conferred with an elemental rune. On the condition that you will carry out your task until its completion, of course.”

It was such a shocking offer that Maxi nearly leaped to her feet to shout that she would do whatever they wanted. The very problem she had been brooding over would be solved if she joined the expeditionary party. Not only would she receive her elemental rune and become a high mage, but she would be able to leave the island a lot sooner. Even so, it would not be prudent for her to agree without knowing what the task entailed.

Striving to be as level-headed as possible, she asked, “What… is the purpose of the expedition? What could the Mage Tower possibly want with a novice like me?”

Deep lines creasing his forehead, Calto stroked his beardless chin with a bony finger before saying somberly, “The matter of the expedition is only known among the few high mages who have already agreed to join it.”

“Are you saying you cannot tell me what the mission is… unless I agree first?”

“No, it is not my intention to coerce you without any knowledge of what you are getting yourself into. However, until the Tower officially makes the announcement… I ask that you keep what you are about to hear to yourself. We would not want to cause unnecessary unrest.”

That meant the expedition involved matters of grave significance. Biting her lower lip, Maxi slowly nodded. “I understand. I shall not… tell a soul.”

Calto regarded her intently as if to gauge how much she could be trusted before explaining in a monotonous voice, “I’m sure you know of the monster invasion three years ago. An army comprised mostly of trolls wreaked havoc across the entire northwestern region after forming an alliance with the monsters of the Ayin race, instigating a terrible war.”

Maxi’s face darkened at the unexpected topic. She wondered how many of the mages in the Tower knew more about the war than she did. Even now, the horrors of that time still haunted her dreams.

She nodded. “Yes, I know it well. Before I came here… I served as a healer on the battlefield during the war.”

“Ah, yes, that’s right.”

Knitting his brow, Calto swept his eyes over her as though seeing her in a new light. The story of how she had come to Nornui was something of a legendary tale among the few high mages privy to it.

Calto wrinkled his nose, deep in thought. “Many things about the war are rather dubious. The monsters were well-equipped and fully armored, and they had an army with a surprisingly organized chain of command. Do you understand the implications of that? It means someone spent a long time turning thousands of monsters into soldiers. It is likely these monsters formed a highly advanced civilization in the regions beyond the Pamela Plateau. Fearful that remnants of this civilization may still exist there, the church relentlessly pursued the scattered army, but it seems the region’s arid and rugged terrain made reconnaissance difficult. Hundreds of monsters vanished like ghosts, while the Osiriyan forces found themselves in a territory they knew nothing about. As you can guess, their mission was no different from finding a needle in a vast desert. Only now have they found some leads.”

The unexpected disclosure of this mind-boggling news left Maxi stunned. The thought that a vast monster civilization might exist in a mysterious region where mankind had never ventured made her shudder.

She gulped and asked cautiously, “Is the Mage Tower… sending the expeditionary party to investigate this lead?”

“Correct. The church has privately requested your help, and after much deliberation, the Mage Tower has decided to cooperate with them on the reconnaissance of the Pamela Plateau.”

Maxi furrowed her brow when she recalled the five paladins who had visited the Mage Tower last month. Though both sides tolerated each other at present, the church had a history of ruthless persecution against mages. The Tower itself had been created to protect mages from heathen hunters.

When the Age of the Armistice began after the fall of the Roem Dynasty, the church and the Mage Tower had implicitly entered a truce as well. Even with this peace, however, the zealous adherents of the Orthodox Church were still ill-disposed toward magic. Why would Osiriya ask for the Tower’s assistance knowing full well it would spark strong opposition?

“What exactly is this lead… they discovered in the Pamela Plateau?”

For the first time since their conversation began, Calto appeared hesitant. When he continued to stew in silence, his face uneasy, Landon stepped in.

“The ruins of a small town were discovered in the eastern part of the Plateau. Records written in the ancient tongue were also found.”

Unable to comprehend all the implications of the head mage’s words right away, Maxi blinked. When the significance finally dawned on her, she hunched her shoulders against an eerie chill that crawled down her spine.

“A-Are you saying… they discovered traces of a human settlement?”

“Yes,” Landon said, his voice grave, “and we believe the people who lived there were the dark mages the church banished to the north after their failed revolt.”

Chapter 9

Maxi hugged her forearms as her skin broke out in goosebumps. Her nursemaid used to tell her tales about the wicked occultists who were banished to the north after suffering a terrible defeat in their war against the church. The mention of their exploits made her stomach churn in fear.

“Do you mean to say… the banished dark mages were behind the war?” Maxi asked in a hushed voice.

“We can’t be sure. Though the remnants found in the ruins suggest a settlement of dark mages, it is evident they left a long time ago. All the same, it appears the records and relics are well-preserved. The church wants us to examine the findings. They no doubt believe this discovery contains clues to the monsters’ whereabouts.”

“This is a serious matter indeed,” Calto said gravely. “If the dark mages truly were behind the war, it may spark another mage persecution. To prevent such an atrocity, the Mage Tower has decided to fully cooperate with the church.”

“W-Why would you… enlist a novice for such an important task? Would it not be better… to have more experienced mages?”

“As I’m sure you’re aware, the current restrictions make it difficult for high mages to leave Nornui. At present, the only high-ranking mages from Urd who are allowed to leave the island are Celric, Anton, and myself. The others are either too old to endure the long journey to the Plateau or have adamantly refused to leave the island. Excluding those names, that leaves only around ten high mages across all the towers — far too few a number for an expeditionary party. Hence our decision to bring along some of our more qualified novices.”

“We are especially in need of earth mages,” Landon said with a heavy sigh. “All the ones on the island are from the Umri tribe and staunchly unwilling to leave Nornui. What’s more, I doubt the church would accept anyone of mixed race.”

“I see… That’s why you want me,” Maxi said, nodding.

Though she had no intention of talking herself down, she was well aware that the Mage Tower had an abundance of mages with skills far exceeding her own. It was the main reason she had been stunned by their offer.

“We wouldn’t have asked you had we thought you were not up to the task,” Landon said, evidently not pleased with her summation. “Though we plan to recruit more novices if possible, we decided you were the most suitable candidate. After all, you are one of Nome Hall’s best students.”

Maxi blushed. The head mage’s high regard for her filled her with astonishment and joy. She recalled how impressed Master Landon had been at her golem rune, despite it not being appropriate to present.

“Now then, will you give us an answer? Will you join the expedition?” Calto said, leaning back in his seat as though the long conversation wearied him.

Maxi hesitated. The mission sounded dangerous, and reaching the Pamela Plateau would take at least two months. However, if she refused, she would have no choice but to spend another year on this island.

Biting her lip, she chastised herself for her selfish desire to see Riftan even in the middle of this grave discussion. Her desperation to see him would have her swim across the sea had she been able. With the passing of each day, her anxiety grew as she imagined she was losing her place in his heart a little more.

After a long moment of hesitation, Maxi finally replied.

“I will… join the expedition.”

A week later, Maxi found herself climbing to Urd’s seventh floor to receive her elemental rune. Anette Godric, Armin Dolph, Miriam, and Sidina were there too. Also present was a quiet boy named Kiel, whom Maxi had only ever spoken to a few times, and two male novices from Undaim she was not familiar with.

After greeting Miriam, who barely acknowledged her, and Sidina, who hailed her cheerfully, she walked over to where Anette and Armin were seated, slightly removed from the others.

“Are you both going on the expedition as well?” said Maxi, surprised that the Umri tribe novices had been convinced to leave Nornui. “We will be traveling with the Temple Knights to the Plateau… Are you all right with that?”

“The Tower was strapped for choices,” Armin replied flatly. “As I’m the tallest in my tribe, I doubt the clerics will twig my heritage unless told.”

“I fall on the tall side as well. Besides, there are non-Umri women my size too, no?” Anette said, pointing to the top of her head with a grin.

At around five kevettes[6], Anette was taller than most of the men in her tribe, while Armin was a fingerbreadth taller than Maxi. Whilst their large frames seemed disproportionate to their heights, no one would doubt they were full-blooded humans.

“We’re more concerned about you. Do you think you can handle the journey with that frail constitution of yours?” Anette scoffed, giving Maxi a once-over.

Maxi glowered at her. “I-I happen to be the only mage in this room with campaign experience!”

Anette, Armin, and all the other mages a short distance away stopped their chatter to stare at her. Though Maxi felt herself shrinking back from their skeptical looks, she hastily covered her shame with false confidence.

“Please do not liken me to greenhorns such as yourselves.”

“Golly, is that so?” Anette retorted.

Maxi was about to give an indignant reply when the door at the opposite end of the room opened to admit Calto Serbel and four assisting mages.

When the novices rose to their feet, Calto said solemnly, “Welcome. You are all here to undergo the procedure that will create a new mana pathway within your bodies. By accepting this rite, you also pledge to live as a member of the Mage Tower for the rest of your lives.”

He swept his eyes over the faces of the gathered novices before continuing.

“Once the conferment ceremony is over, your names will be engraved on Urd’s pillar. As long as you observe our rules, you shall have the protection of the Mage Tower, and we shall readily come to your aid upon any injustice meted against you. Now, it is your turn to commit to the rules of the Tower.”

The novices swore their allegiance to the Mage Tower, that they would never do anything against the interests of its mages, and that they would follow its rules and ethical standards. As they concluded the oath, the four assisting mages behind Calto inscribed their names on a small stone tablet and led them into separate rooms according to their chosen element.

Maxi ended up in a small room divided by thick hangings, where she was to await her turn. One by one, each novice would stand in the center of a room arrayed with candles to receive their rune.

The procedure was a lot more painful than she had anticipated. Two mages tattooed each of her wrists with the outlines of the rune and infused them with magic to create a new mana pathway. The rapid expansion of the pathway struck her with a terrible bout of dizziness. She clenched her jaw to stop herself from whimpering. It felt as though they were infusing her veins with fire. By the time the pathway connecting her hands to her heart was complete, she was drenched in sweat.

“It will take two days for the rune to fully settle. With proper utilization, you should be able to store mana of unparalleled purity,” one of the mages explained as he wiped off the ink with a towel. “You should rest for the remainder of the day. It will take some time to get accustomed to the sudden increase of mana in your system.”

“Th-Thank you.”

When it was over, Maxi staggered out of the room. The other novices looked equally as drained. After taking a moment’s rest in the waiting room alongside the others, Maxi returned to her quarters, where she promptly dropped off to sleep. Just as the mage had warned, it seemed she would need time to get used to her new mana pathway.

She lay moaning on her bed for the rest of the day. Come evening, still not feeling any better, she barely managed to drag herself up to feed Roy his dinner.

Chapter 10

Maxi’s migraine did not start to alleviate until the next day. After a simple breakfast, she left the dorms to browse the small market near the harbor. The last campaign had taught her the necessity of weapons, sturdy boots, and a durable leather belt and bag.

When it came to weapons, she could always request one from Nome Hall’s master craftsmen, but she would have to procure her shoes, hat, and weather-resistant clothes from the market. Maxi made sure to purchase everything she needed using the stipend provided by the Tower, as well as the gold coins Rodrigo had handed her as she left Anatol. Despite her efforts to only buy the essentials to keep her bags as light as possible, the bulky winter garments made it difficult.

The small donkey-driven cart she had borrowed from the Tower was laden with luggage by the time she left the market. She climbed the steep hill for half an hour before the dorms came into view. Once she had moved all her newly purchased goods to her room, she headed to the shrine connected to Urd to convene with the other party members. About twenty mages were already waiting.

All of the high mages present were draped in robes of deep russet, while the fledgling mages, including Maxi, were dressed in casual attire.

Sidina spotted her at once and waved. Maxi walked over to stand next to her while discreetly studying the others. A total of sixteen people were gathered in the room: three from Kabala, three from Sigrew, two from Undaim, and the eight freshly inducted mages. Including the three members from Urd, who were not yet present, the expeditionary party numbered nineteen. Maxi narrowed her eyes. It was a much smaller group than she had anticipated.

“I suppose none of Nome Hall’s high mages will be joining us.”

Hearing her mumbled remark, Armin heaved a sigh.

“Didn’t we expect as much? All of Nome Hall’s high mages are studying forbidden magic. Not only are they restricted from leaving the island, the Mage Tower probably has reservations about sending them to work with the church.”

“I don’t think it’s as simple as that,” Anette interjected in a hushed voice. “I heard the majority of Urd’s elders were against the expedition. The Serbels are greatly opposed to any entanglement with the church. And… there are rumors. They say most of the dark mages banished to the north were descendants of the elven race.”

Surprised, Maxi took in a sharp breath. “W-Weren’t elves… known to be good? Why would they choose to become…?”

“I’m sure saying this will have the heathen hunters after my head, but what we call dark magic is not as evil as people think. The banished mages were only branded as ‘wicked dark mages’ because they rose against the church. During the Massacre, the Serbel clan split into two factions. One led mages and people of mixed race to the south, creating Nornui, while the other remained and fought in the Roviden Continent until they were exiled north.”

“And… that’s why the Serbels are against going after the dark mages?”

“Well, as of now, we can’t confirm the dark mages still exist. I suppose you could say the clan still holds a grudge against the church. Some of the elders witnessed the atrocities of the Massacre firsthand, so it’s not surprising. Calto Serbel might have pushed through with the expedition, but the opposition was fierce. I heard even gathering the manpower was in itself a challenge. That’s why they had to recruit novices like us.”

While Maxi was engrossed in this startling topic, Calto entered the assembly room.

“Quiet down, everyone!”

Maxi straightened in her seat. Stepping onto the platform at the front, Calto swept his eyes over the room to check that all members were present before laying out the plan.

“We will depart as soon as our ship arrives at port. That should give us approximately one week to finish all preparations. Though I plan to hire extra hands to help with the luggage once we reach the continent, you will have to continue taking care of most tasks on your own.”

“And what of security during the journey? Offensive magic will not be of much use against magic-resistant monsters. A group of mages traveling by themselves sounds dangerous indeed.”

“There is no need for such concerns. We will be under the protection of the Temple Knights from the harbor. The church has also agreed to fund our journey and supply us with all the necessary equipment.”

Calto paused to see if there were any more questions.

Taking the opening, Maxi threw her arm in the air. “How will we be… traveling to the Plateau?”

“We will make port at Anatolium Harbor and travel to the Plateau by land.”

Maxi’s eyes widened, exhilaration rushing through her. She had assumed the party would likely choose a northern harbor for safety reasons. Biting her lip, she tried to recall the length of the journey from Anatol to Nornui. If the winds were favorable, they would be there in a few weeks. Her heart began to race wildly.

Miriam’s brusque voice rang out, “Why Anatolium? Won’t it be faster for us to dock in Levan? Why waste our time and resources to travel across the continent?”

Seated behind her, Maxi shot daggers at the back of her head. Though this was not the first time she wanted to give the loathsome woman a good smack, the urge had never been this intense. She anxiously shifted her gaze to study Calto. Much to her relief, the elder adamantly shook his head.

“We will be calling on the basilica in Balbourne, so entering Roviden through Anatol’s harbor will be the fastest route.”

Though Miriam still seemed baffled by the plan, she did not ask anything else. Maxi furtively breathed a sigh of relief.

After answering a few more questions, Calto talked at length about how they were to conduct themselves around the Temple Knights. Gnawing her nails, Maxi did not hear any of it. The only thing on her mind was the possibility of reuniting with Riftan in a few weeks. Her heart pounded with trepidation. She would have to depart for the Pamela Plateau before they could even bask in the joy of seeing each other again, and she wondered how he would react.

Would he be furious with her for rushing headlong into danger again? Perhaps not. By that time, he may no longer care about what she chose to do. The thought made her heart shrivel inside her chest.

“What’re you wracking your brain about now?” Sidina asked, waving a hand in front of her face.

Snapping out of her thoughts, Maxi gave her a reassuring smile. At the same time, she strove to steel her heart. She had made her choice, and no amount of worrying would change anything.

At long last, the day of their departure arrived. Maxi gathered her bags the moment word came of the ship’s arrival. As if sensing she was headed off on a long journey, Roy refused to leave her side, mewling mournfully by her feet. She spent some time trying to calm him before changing into the warmest woolen dress in her wardrobe, under which she layered two pairs of socks. The weather had cooled significantly in the last few weeks. After wrapping herself in a thick robe, she pulled on her sturdy boots and hauled her luggage downstairs.

Though it was still too early for them to depart, the other mages were busy loading their things into the carriages. After spying Miriam meticulously checking her bags, Maxi slinked away to the last carriage. She crammed her luggage into the storage compartment and hastily climbed into the coach with Roy. Evidently feeling cold, he stopped squirming and burrowed into her robes, where he pressed himself against her stomach.

I did tell Anette I’m bringing Roy, but…

Maxi flicked a glance at Miriam through the window. Though she doubted the other mages would mind, she was certain the woman would not take kindly to the cat’s presence. Maxi hunched as low as she could. She had no idea how long she remained like that before she saw Anette waddling toward the carriage with a bag that seemed to equal her weight.

Maxi waved out the window. “Anette, over here!”

With a drawn-out yawn, Anette trudged over to the carriage. Behind her, the Godric twins carried similarly huge packs. The grumbling pair skittered toward Maxi with their short legs as soon as they spotted her.

“Morning, Max. Have you got everything you need?”

“You’ve been going on about how you want to leave this island, and here you finally are,” Dean said with a mischievous sparkle in his eyes.

Maxi blushed when she recalled all the indecorous things she had done until now.

“Don’t just stand there! Load the bags!” Anette barked as she rammed her bag into the compartment.

Pulling faces, the brothers hurried to the end of the carriage. After throwing their bags in after Anette’s, they circled back to the coach door and handed something to Maxi.

“Take this with you. They say this winter is going to be especially cold. You can already see the frost on the ground.”

Chapter 11

Maxi reached out to accept the firestone hand warmer.

Alec bashfully rubbed the tip of his nose and said, “You don’t plan on ever returning, do you? Think of it as a parting gift.”

“Thank you, Alec,” Maxi said awkwardly.

It only occurred to her then that farewells were in order. Seeing her at a loss for what to do, the twins grinned and patted her shoulder one after the other.

“Be well, and stay safe. Write to us if you ever get the chance.”

“I will. You must… take care of yourselves too. And thank you for everything.”

“As long as you know,” the twins said arrogantly.

They then proceeded to nag their sister to no end. Meanwhile, Maxi exchanged short farewells with the other novices who had come to see them off.

Soon, the carriages began to move. Sticking her head out the window, Maxi took in the manicured gardens, the vast courtyard lined with peculiar devices, and the massive tower which loomed above them like a pillar of white fog.

She had thought that leaving this place would fill her with elation. Surprisingly, a part of her felt forlorn and empty. It appeared that her efforts to keep her distance from this place out of sheer guilt for leaving Riftan had ultimately failed.

As she vacantly stared out at the rapidly shrinking tower, she ruefully murmured, “Thank you.”

◆◆◆

Their voyage to Anatolium Harbor was uneventful. Though violent waves rocked the ship on the first day, causing a bout of seasickness, the sea was surprisingly calm by nightfall. Walking onto the deck, Maxi watched the swirling mist and white foam churning over the dark water. After a while, she returned to her cabin and passed the time reading books on magic.

Though this was her first respite since the start of her training at the Mage Tower, it gave her little joy. The closer they got to their destination, the more her stewing anxiety boiled to the surface. Not too long ago, she had been willing to do anything to see Riftan again. As their reunion grew closer, however, she was gripped with the desire to flee.

She recalled their final conversation. It was not until much later that she realized how vulnerable he had made himself to stop her from leaving, to which she had turned her back and left the room. That was the last time she had seen him. Her heart broke whenever that memory resurfaced.

His expression, his eyes, his voice — they were all imprinted in her mind’s eye as if it were only the other day. While she was filled with dread at the fear that he might never forgive her, a part of her resented him for not understanding why she had no choice but to leave.

“The clouds are gathering.”

Roused from her thoughts by Anette’s bleak voice, Maxi looked up. Sitting on her bed, an ashen-faced Anette was fiddling with a bowl of porridge. She looked out at the sea through the porthole and heaved a sigh.

“I think it will snow soon. There’s something unusual about this year’s Paxias[7]. We’re in southern waters — it shouldn’t be this cold out here yet, but we’re already seeing sleet.”

Following her friend’s gaze at the overcast sky, Maxi asked, “Do you think the waves will get rough?”

Anette scowled as though the thought was enough to make her shudder. “I sincerely hope not. If we get more waves like the ones on the first day, I’d rather jump overboard and swim to Roviden.”

Anette lowered her barely touched porridge and slumped on her bed. Perhaps it was because their ancestors usually dwelled in underground mountain tunnels, but Anette and Armin were having a hard time adjusting to life at sea. Ghastly white, Anette began to murmur a prayer.

By evening, it became evident that her pleas were not answered. Angry waves began to toss the ship. Anette lay sick under her covers, moaning ceaselessly, while an anxious Roy refused to come out from under the bed.

The dismal weather continued for another few days. The sea was calm one moment and violent the next, and the wind grew more tempestuous by the day. It got so bad that even Maxi, who had grown accustomed to life aboard the ship by then, felt sick. As her dizziness worsened, she gave up on reading and sat huddled on her bed, praying for calmness over the waters.

There was a silver lining to the stormy weather, however.

In the morning, one of the sailors knocked on the cabin door and jovially announced, “We will arrive at Anatolium Harbor by noon. Please prepare to disembark.”

“A-Already?”

Maxi had been sleepily rubbing her eyes but jolted awake at the news.

Appearing amused by her expression, the sailor replied cheerfully, “The strong winds helped our speed. We’ll reach Anatol a week earlier than expected. Should be a record. God must have blessed your party of mages.”

Lying limp on her bed, Anette grunted in disagreement.

Maxi smiled wryly and handed the sailor a silver coin. “I’m sorry, but could you help us move our things to the deck?”

“It would be my pleasure,” the young sailor replied.

He hoisted the bags piled in the corner and left the cabin. After using the water in a kettle to soak a clean towel, Maxi wiped her face and changed into the cleanest dress she could find. She took out a small vial of fragranced oil she had brought with her. After applying a few drops to her hair, she combed her brittle locks until they shone.

Anette, who had barely managed to crawl out of bed to get dressed, clicked her tongue. “Going somewhere fancy? What’s the point of getting all dolled up?”

“Oh…” Maxi said, blushing. Then she said primly as she began coiling her braid into a bun, “I just wanted to look nice today.”

Cinching her belt, Anette strapped all sorts of magical devices to it before throwing on a thick robe. As if that were not enough, she also pulled on a woolen hat, gloves, and a pair of fur boots.

Though Maxi was not as warmly dressed, she wore her thickest stockings and a fur coat. The temperature had dropped in the last few days. Even inside the cabin, their breaths fogged with each exhale, and Maxi had spent the nights huddled with Roy under her blanket.

She slung a small leather sack on her shoulder beneath her coat and nestled Roy into it so she could carry the cat on her side.

Noticing this, Anette furrowed her brow as she tied one last pouch to her belt. “I wasn’t going to say anything, but you do know it’s impractical to bring that runt along, don’t you?”

“O-Of course! I don’t plan on bringing him all the way to the Plateau. I intend to find someone who can look after him for me here.”

Knowing how fond Maxi was of her pet, Anette arched a skeptical brow but did not ask who this someone would be.

Soon, they climbed to the deck. Though fierce winds battered the ship, it was a cloudless day. Walking past the sailors busily moving cargo, Maxi cut across the landing and stood against the railing. Beyond the shimmering horizon was a magnificent harbor lined with dozens of ships.

She blinked as she got a better view of the harbor. When she had left, Anatol’s only port had boasted a few large buildings, a warehouse, and a single, wide dock. It had been a busy place back then, but the path had been unpaved, and it had lacked any lodgings for visitors.

The Anatolium Harbor that stood before her now looked to be of the same magnitude as the port in Levan. Doubting her own eyes, she pried them away from the horizon to stop a passing sailor.

“W-Wasn’t this ship… bound for Anatolium Harbor?”

“Correct. This is Anatolium Harbor,” the sailor answered with a grin.

Bewildered, Maxi gazed out again. When they finally reached the dock, the crew moored the ship and lowered the gangplank. Maxi took in the sight as she disembarked with the other mages.

In truth, she had never doubted that Anatol would one day become the leading trade city in Wedon. It was a land full of possibilities, and no one had advocated for it as fervently as Riftan. He had restored the land to its former glory. Still, it was the speed at which this had been achieved that shocked Maxi. It had been only two years and three seasons since her departure.

Waddling with her bag beside her, Anette remarked with a whistle, “Impressive. I did hear of Anatol’s revival, but this is surprising indeed.”

Dozens of stone buildings stood along the pier. The pavements bustled with people clad in exotic garments, and baggage wagons lined the road. Maxi took it all in with a stupefied expression. She could not believe that so many merchants were here despite the chilly season.

Overwhelmed, she browsed the queue of ships anchored at the docks. Though most appeared to be from the Southern Continent, a few of them flew the flags of Livadon, Dristan, and Arex. Cargo from the northern ships was being loaded onto vessels from Lakazim, while goods from the south found their way to the vessels headed for the various kingdoms of the Western Continent.

Merchants sat around fires inside a spacious, three-walled structure. The sounds of their fervent haggling carried over the bustling pier. Once a bargain was struck, a tax collector came to collect the tariff. The mages watched, wide-eyed, as exorbitant amounts of gold changed hands.

Calto observed them for a moment before approaching to inquire if they would be willing to sell him a wagon. One of the men, who appeared to be an Anatolian native, gladly provided them with a wagon and a few hired hands.

With their luggage loaded, they showed the city custodian the small medals identifying them as mages of the Mage Tower. Soon after, they slipped out of the crowded harbor.

Chapter 12

The road was crowded further still. The mages followed the wide cobblestone path until they found a quiet tavern where they ate a late breakfast. Seated around a long table, they had their fill of warm stew while Calto Serbel deliberated with his two aides over the party’s itinerary.

After much discussion, he approached the others and announced, “The Temple Knights were supposed to arrive before us, but thanks to the whims of the wind, we are a week ahead of schedule. We will have to wait for them in Anatol. For now, I intend to call on the clerics of the Anatolian parish. They should provide us with accommodation until then.”

A scrawny senior mage named Ben politely inquired, “And how will we get to Anatol? I heard it is an hour’s ride from here.”

Calto turned to the mage. “We will join a merchant group who are on their way there. While it is a short journey, and the road is known to be relatively safe, it is always prudent to travel with an escort.”

Her attention drifting, Maxi looked out the window. The road was a hubbub of wagons and carts ferrying wares back and forth. The tariffs from this traffic alone would surely generate huge revenue. She was in awe of what Riftan had accomplished in such a short time. Be that as it may, a part of her felt empty knowing she had not been able to support him during a period of such significant change. How wonderful would it have been to have witnessed the land flourish before her eyes?

Maxi watched passersby through the window while she fed Roy cuts of meat from her stew. Every one of them was dressed in fine garments and had healthy complexions. It was obvious that the tenants of the land lived in comfort.

She was absorbed in the sights and sounds when Sidina, who had been wolfing down her meal, jabbed her in the ribs. “Max, look!”

Maxi turned her head questioningly, and Sidina whispered excitedly in her ear, “That dashing man over there!”

Knitting her brows, she looked to where Sidina was pointing. A lithe young man in a dark blue cloak had walked into the tavern, two equally strapping men behind him. Her eyes grew wide. As Sidina had giddily exclaimed, the youth was indeed comely. His neatly tied silver hair and delicate features were beautiful enough to be carved into the pillars of a basilica, and his porcelain skin appeared to glow. In contrast to his fair appearance, the youth’s empty gaze lent him an inhuman air.

“He must be a noble. Do you think he’s one of Anatol’s knights?” Sidina whispered.

Maxi was about to reply that the young man was not a Remdragon Knight when she stopped herself. It would only draw questions as to how she was privy to such knowledge. Still, it was evident that he was no commoner. His clothes were made of plain but quality fabrics, over which he wore light armor and carried a sword at his waist. It was possible he was a new member of the order. She watched closely as his gaze roamed about the tavern.

The young man intoned somberly to the room, “The city custodian informed us of mages from the Mage Tower entering our port. If you are here, we would like to have a word.”

“What business have you with us?” Calto asked, turning toward him.

The young man approached the mage and said calmly, “I am Ulyseon Rovar, a knight who serves Sir Riftan. The clerics of our parish have asked us to provide the guests from the Mage Tower the best accommodations upon their arrival.”

Pausing, the knight haughtily swept his eyes over the people seated around the table in a manner typical of nobility. Doubting her ears, Maxi gazed dumbly up at the youth. She was seated behind a pillar at the other end of the long table, and he had not yet noticed her.

Ulyseon returned his gaze to Calto. “You arrived earlier than expected. If you would come with us, we shall escort you to Calypse Castle.”

“Thank you for the offer, but we must decline,” Calto said with a resolute shake of his head. “We have no reason to impose on your hospitality. Since the church has already promised to house us, that is where we will stay.”

Ulyseon frowned subtly as though taking offense to the rejection. “I’m afraid Anatol’s parish won’t be able to accommodate a party of your size. In fact, some of the clerics are staying at the castle due to renovations at the parish. There is a guest lodging on parish grounds, but it is a rundown structure already filled to capacity with vagrants seeking alms. As for the inns, you will find most of them full. Many of the big merchant guilds come to Anatol around this time.”

Calto’s face turned pensive as he glanced at the mages seated around the table. Though it was apparent he was disinclined to accept Calypse Castle’s hospitality, the elder appeared conflicted over the fact that his mages would be sleeping on the streets after their arduous travels.

A brief silence passed, and Ulyseon shrugged lightly as if to tell them he had no intention of begging them to accept the offer. “If you are against the idea, I will not press further. However, I will inform the castle’s sentries to allow you entry in case you ever change your mind. Well then, I shall take my leave.”

The young man froze as he was coldly turning away, and Maxi got a clear view of his face. His purple eyes gleamed in the pale winter light streaming in through the window.

“U-Ulyseon,” she murmured, still unsure despite hearing his name.

Ulyseon looked as though he had seen a ghost. As soon as she spoke, he broke out of his trance and strode toward her. A bright smile took over his stony demeanor, revealing the guileless face of the youth she knew well.

“My lady! You’ve returned!”

“I-Is that really you, Ulyseon?” Maxi asked, her gaze traveling all the way to his boots in disbelief.

Her mouth dropped open of its own accord. The willowy youth who had only measured a head taller than her was gone, replaced by a statuesque young man well over six kevettes[8]. He tucked his chin to look down at her.

“I was aware that mages from the Tower were coming, but I never expected to find you among them! It’s not yet three years. I thought there was no hope of you returning until next spring, and yet… You truly are amazing, my lady!”

Oblivious to her stunned silence, Ulyseon continued his excited chatter.

“Everyone will be delighted to hear that you are back! Let us hurry and—”

“H-Hold on! Ulyseon, I am not back for good—”

Though Maxi hastily tried to correct the misunderstanding, Ulyseon was not listening.

“What are you waiting for?” he angrily barked at his subordinates waiting by the door. “Lady Calypse has returned. Pay your respects and prepare to escort her back to the castle!”

“Lady… Calypse?” Sidina’s eyes darted back and forth between Ulyseon and Maxi in confusion. Then, she exclaimed shrilly, “Your surname is Calypse? As in, Riftan Calypse?!”

Maxi’s expression grew troubled. Sidina was not the only one gawking at her. Every eye in the tavern, from the mages to the sailors warming themselves over breakfast, was fixed on her. The sudden attention made her face flush crimson. People began whispering to each other that the Lady of Anatol had returned, and some even craned their necks to catch a better glimpse.

Calto let out a heavy sigh at the commotion. “I doubt we will be able to stay here now. If your offer still stands, I would like to accept.”

“Of course! Why on earth would it not?” Ulyseon replied enthusiastically.

He then ordered his men to prepare carriages for the guests at once. Picking up Maxi’s bag as though he were her personal aide, he seemed almost bursting with eagerness as he asked, “My lady, could we have a moment until the carriages arrive? There are so many things I wish to tell you!”

Maxi gave Calto a hesitant glance, to which the elder responded with a resigned nod.

“Very well,” said Calto. “It has been a while, so I am sure you have much to talk about.”

“Th-Thank you.”

Maxi left Roy with Sidina and followed Ulyseon out of the tavern. On the road, two men with self-assured airs who appeared to be Ulyseon’s subordinates stood next to five sterling steeds. That was when she finally noticed Ulyseon’s armor beneath his cloak and the Remdragon crest peeking through.

Her face lit up in a grin. “You have been knighted! I should address you as Sir Ulyseon now.”

“It was not long after you left,” Ulyseon replied bashfully, a blush coloring his cheeks. “But I ask that you continue to use my name, my lady.”

“What about Garrow?”

Maxi looked around in search of the squire who was normally joined at the hip with the young knight.

“He was knighted as well,” Ulyseon said with an impish smile. “He now serves as Sir Hebaron’s aide, and he tells me the job is a nightmare.”

The familiar names were a delight to her ears. Her awkwardness melted away, joy rising in its place.

After a hesitant pause, she asked cautiously, “A-And… Riftan? Is he well?”

Maxi’s heart sank as she watched Ulyson’s face fall.

Chapter 13

“I-Is he… hurt? Or ill?”

“Heavens, no! No sword on earth could touch Sir Riftan in battle. The commander is in good health,” assured Ulyseon. His excitement seemed to snowball the more he talked. “In fact, he has been astonishingly active! Just look at this harbor. Sir Riftan has managed to turn Anatol into the biggest trade city in Wedon. You’ll be in for a surprise, my lady, when you hear of all the changes that have occurred since you’ve been gone. Anatol is all set to become an earldom. His Majesty has promised to confer upon the commander the title once he returns from the campaign. That means you will soon be a countess, my lady!”

Stunned, Maxi stared up at the young knight. She said shakily, “Riftan… has left to fight in a campaign? H-He’s not here?”

Dismay crossed Ulyseon’s face. He rubbed his nape with a gloved hand and said in a deflated voice, “He departed for Livadon last month following a royal decree. It is Livadon that provided troops for Wedon last year to aid in the conflict in our northwestern region. Now with monsters invading eastern Livadon, His Majesty is repaying the debt by sending our best knight. He likely wanted to flaunt to the world that Wigrew’s reincarnation is under Wedonian command.”

“And… Riftan agreed to the earldom as his dues for his loyalty?” Maxi mumbled, looking stupefied.

Her certainty of their reunion was shattered, and the disappointment she felt was beyond words.

“When do you think… he will return?”

“It is not a large-scale campaign, so it should not be long. The latest report said he is expected before spring.”

Maxi bit her lip. The expeditionary party would only remain in Anatol for about a week at most. They would likely depart for the Pamela Plateau the moment the Temple Knights arrived. Everything seemed a shade darker knowing she would have to leave for a long journey without seeing him.

“Please do not look so discouraged. I shall send word to Sir Riftan as soon as we arrive back at the castle. Once he hears you are here, I’m certain he will vanquish those monsters and return as soon as possible.”

Ulyseon’s attempt at solace did nothing to improve her mood. She doubted Riftan would rush back for her. Besides, the fastest route from Livadon to Anatol would take over a month. Even if he were to make all haste after receiving the message, she would be gone by the time he arrived.

“I have not… returned for good,” Maxi said, shaking her head sadly. “I was supposed to stay another year at the Tower… but an allowance was made, and I received an elemental rune in exchange for joining the expedition. I must depart for the Pamela Plateau in a few days with the other mages.”

“The Pamela Plateau?”

It was Ulyseon’s turn to be surprised. Gaping, he looked down at her with a stunned expression. He was about to say something when their conversation was cut short by his subordinates returning to the tavern with four carriages in tow.

Following the other mages, Maxi climbed into a carriage. Though it was clear Ulyseon had more he wished to discuss, he reluctantly took the reins of his pedigree steed his men handed him.

From horseback, he poked his head through the coach window. “Let us talk more once we get to the castle, my lady.”

With that, he trotted to the head of the procession. Sidina had taken the seat next to Maxi, waiting for her chance to pounce. As soon as the knight was gone from view, she began to bombard her with questions.

“Max, are you really the Lady Calypse? How could you go this whole time without saying anything?”

“Might I remind you… the rules of the Tower prohibit mages from revealing their status or which house they come from.”

“That doesn’t stop friends secretly telling each other! I thought that’s what we were.”

“I-I’m sorry, but it was difficult for me to bring it up.”

At Maxi’s flustered apology, Sidina stopped glaring and breathed a deflated sigh. “Well, I can understand why. The Remdragon Knights may be legendary, but the traitor also resides in Anatol, so… had you made it known you were Sir Riftan’s wife, I’m sure everyone in Nornui would have given you a hard time.”

“Now that you mention it, we will soon meet the traitor. How do you think Master Calto will react?” Anette asked with a glint in her eyes.

She seemed more interested in Ruth Serbel than the warrior who had slayed the Dragon.

Maxi’s lips curled up into a wry smile. “I’m… not sure if we will find him at the castle. It is likely he also left for the campaign.”

As she answered, her deep sadness from earlier seemed to return. Thanks to Sidina unleashing a barrage of questions about the Remdragon Knights, however, Maxi found a brief reprieve from the shock of not being able to see Riftan. Doing her best to forget her disappointment, she began narrating an overblown account of her husband’s accomplishments to her friends.

They passed the time with lively chatter, and before they knew it, the carriages were nearing the walled city of Anatol. The three women fell silent and looked out the window as they passed the gates.

The sight rendered Maxi speechless. Had she been away for thirty years instead of three? If the harbor’s transformation was surprising, the city’s was jaw-dropping. The hill that used to serve as a grazing pasture for sheep was now packed with stone houses at least three stories high, and buildings she had never seen before dotted the streets. She could make a rough estimate of the size of the market by how the passing carts and wagons were laden with wares. The population would no doubt have increased exponentially as well.

“To have such a bustling market even in winter… Anatol must be an immensely prosperous city,” Sidina exclaimed in awe as she observed the crowded street.

Maxi felt a strange mixture of pride and anxiety. Though seeing the city flourish made her happy, it also felt as though she were in a foreign place. Had the world become a completely different reality while she had been cloistered away on the island? What if Riftan’s feelings for her had changed as much as Anatol?

As the carriages traversed the square and made their way to Calypse Castle, she began a vain effort to spot a familiar sight.

“Tell us about Calypse Castle.”

“You will… see it for yourself soon,” Maxi replied tentatively, afraid that the castle would be entirely different from how she remembered it.

The carriages soon crested the hill and crossed the moat. Much to her relief, Calypse Castle appeared as it always had, apart from two new wooden buildings and a watchtower. The crude walls and the knights doing drills on horseback in the vast training grounds were reassuringly familiar.

Not long after she stepped out of the carriage, she realized that the grounds were full of people she did not recognize. The staircase leading to the great hall bustled with finely dressed guests, and she did not know most of the knights resting with their helmets off.

“There are many new faces,” Maxi said to Ulyseon as he dismounted.

Ulyseon swept his eyes over the training grounds. He was almost glowing with pride as he said, “When Sir Riftan allied with the southern nobles, they sent their children here to train as squires under him. Though most will likely succeed their fathers, about half of them hope to join our order.”

“A-An alliance?” Maxi asked, trying to count the newcomers.

There were at least thirty. What did it mean for so many nobles to entrust the care of their children to Riftan? Maxi felt feverish at this deluge of news.

“The other knights are away attending to their duties. You should be able to meet them upon their return. Please head inside for now, my lady.” Ulyseon then turned to address the other mages. “You must be tired from the long voyage. I shall have rooms prepared so you may rest as soon as possible.”

Calto turned away from inspecting the castle and said indifferently, “I would like to see your cleric.”

Ulyseon nodded. “The cleric is currently staying at the main castle. I shall inform him of your arrival.”

The group started toward the largest building. Though the glaring winter sun beat down on them, the wind was stingingly cold, and frost clung to the flowerbeds. Holding a shivering Roy close beneath her cloak, Maxi cut through the garden she had landscaped herself and climbed the staircase to the great hall.

A familiar sight greeted her as soon as she stepped through the castle’s double doors. She looked around the hall, awash with a strange emotion. Light poured in from the hundreds of glass windows, and the scent of baked bread and meat wafted out of the corridor leading to the kitchen. It appeared that most were gathered in the dining hall. Here in the great hall, there were only a few sentries and young servants carrying firewood.

“Lady Calypse has returned! Have maidservants attend to her at once,” Ulyseon instructed the sentries, his voice ringing with authority.

The men chatting to the side of the hall turned to look at the newcomers in surprise before scurrying toward the kitchen. Shortly after, five servants came rushing out. Maxi broke into a smile when she spotted a familiar face.

“Rodrigo! Have you been well?”

“My lady! You have returned.”

The steward’s wrinkled face lit up like a child’s as he greeted her. Ludis was not far behind him.

“And you, Ludis?” Maxi said brightly. “How have you been?”

“Very well, my lady. I am pleased to see that you are also in good health.”

The maidservant gave Maxi a fond smile and gently held her hand. Their warm welcome eased her tension. After exchanging pleasantries with the rest of the maidservants, she introduced Calto Serbel and the other mages, who were lingering absentmindedly nearby.

“These… are guests from the Mage Tower. They are all exhausted from the journey, so please prepare them our best rooms.”

“As you wish, my lady.”

Anette, who was sniffing the aroma wafting over from the kitchen, abruptly said, “I, for one, would like to eat. Thickly sliced bacon and good ale would be a dream right now.”

Calto shot her a stern look as if to remind her to show some decorum. Anette seemed not to notice and turned to Rodrigo expectantly.

The steward bowed and said, “While you warm yourself with a bath, I shall have food delivered to your room.”

The servants began lugging their things up the stairs. Though it appeared Ulyseon wanted to keep conversing with Maxi, a sentry held him back. He reluctantly left with the other men.

Maxi and the eighteen mages ascended the stairs. Ludis led her to her bedchamber, just as she used to. Since she was here as a member of the expeditionary party and not as the lady of the castle, Maxi wondered about the propriety of occupying a room better than the one offered to the party’s leader. Calto, however, did not seem to mind.

The servants showed him to the guest chambers while Maxi tentatively stepped into hers. She looked around at yet another familiar sight. The room was dim and chilly but otherwise exactly as she had left it.

“Shall I prepare a bath and a change of clothes, my lady?” Ludis asked as she drew the curtains and deftly lit the fireplace. Extracting the cat from her cloak, Maxi nodded and lowered Roy to the floor. He shivered and darted toward the fireplace, where he curled himself into a ball.

Ludis looked surprised. “My word, I’ve been wondering where this one went. How on earth did he end up with you, my lady?”

“He snuck into my luggage.” Maxi regarded the cat with pity, knowing that his tumultuous experiences on the island had made him timid. “Would you… also bring something for Roy? He did not eat much on the ship.”

“I shall bring some milk with your bath. It won’t be long.”

When Ludis left the room, Maxi took off her heavy cloak, draped it over a chair, and slowly walked over to the bed. The sheets were clean but cold and had the musty smell of fabric that had not been used for some time. She ran her fingers over the elaborately embroidered cover before turning her gaze to the empty armor and weapon stands. She had been hoping to find a trace of him, but there was not even a strand of hair.

Maxi stood stone-still in the middle of the room, feeling like an intruder in someone else’s house. Though she was finally in the home she had yearned to return to, the warmth it had once provided was no longer there. She slowly turned, her face forlorn, when something caught her eye.

A finely crafted chest she did not recognize sat on the shelf. Did it belong to Riftan? Unable to contain her curiosity, she picked it up and cracked open the lid. Inside were a few pieces of worn parchment. It seemed to be where Riftan stored contracts or other important documents.

Disappointed, she was about to shut it when she froze. She knew that seal stamped on one of the parchments. Pulling it out and unfurling it, she immediately recognized the handwriting. It was the letter she had written from Nornui two months ago. As she blinked down at it, her throat tightened with hope and anguish. Why did he keep this at his bedside?

He had likely thrown the letter in without much thought, or it could be the work of Ludis or another busybody maidservant. Afraid of the inevitable disappointment, Maxi strove not to put much meaning to it. Her hands, however, trembled slightly as she pulled out the other letters.

Taking a deep breath, she slowly leafed through the bundle. There were more than thirty pages, meaning that all the communications she had sent starting in her first year at Nornui were also here. Maxi ran her gaze over the words she had written as though seeing them for the first time. The sentences she had struggled to pare down were surprisingly formal and dry in tone. Not knowing what to write, she had ended up sending long-winded passages essentially saying she was well. Her face slowly contorted as she stared at the letter.

Her heart pounding, she wondered how Riftan had felt while reading these when she herself could not bear to. She was about to place everything back inside the chest when she noticed another piece of discolored parchment camouflaged on the darkly painted bottom. It lacked the seal of the Mage Tower, which meant it was not one of hers.

After a moment of hesitation, Maxi plucked it up. It took her a while to realize that it was from her, one she had sent him from the monastery in Levan. Kuahel Leon, the commander of the Temple Knights, had delivered it to him upon her request all those years ago.

Maxi silently stared down at the contents of the old letter, barely remembering what she had written. Her eyes stung with tears, and she hastily pressed her sleeve against them. The fact that Riftan had held onto this piece of the past tore at her heart. At the same time, the knowledge that he yearned for her as she did for him was an immense relief.

She clutched the tattered parchment to her chest as though it were the most precious thing in the world.

Chapter 14

By evening, the knights flocked to the castle to see Maxi. She was dining with the other mages when Ursuline Ricaydo strode into the dining hall, accompanied by Ulyseon. She greeted them with an awkward smile as they approached.

From Ursuline’s grave expression, Maxi surmised that he had already heard about her impending journey to the Plateau. Ignoring the mages’ curious gazes, Ursuline stopped before Maxi and executed a respectful bow.

“My lady. It has been too long.”

Maxi gulped her mouthful of food and nervously mumbled, “I-Indeed, Sir Ursuline.”

Why did it have to be him? Of all the knights, he was the one she was most uncomfortable around. She glanced at the door. Explaining the circumstances to Hebaron or Gabel would be easier. Unfortunately, the only knights in the room she recognized were Ulyseon and Remus Baldo.

“Rovar has briefed me on the situation. It appears you have gotten yourself involved in another perilous endeavor.”

When Maxi glared at Ulyseon for his betrayal, the young knight frantically shook his hands, looking aggrieved. “I said no such thing! I merely told him I was concerned for—”

“What in God’s name were you thinking?” Ursuline interjected, cutting Ulyseon off. “You are leaving for the Pamela Plateau when you’ve only just returned? Do you not know how the commander will take the news? I cannot allow you to put yourself in such danger. How could you even think about joining another campaign after what you went through last time? You are too reckless, my lady. Think of the commander, and—”

“If you attempt to detain her against her will,” interrupted Calto, looking up from the meal he had been quietly enjoying by the fireplace, “we shall leave this castle at once.”

Ursuline’s keen eyes flew to the elder.

Calto remained unfazed by the knight’s imposing gaze and continued calmly, “Maximilian Calypse is currently here not as your mistress, but as a mage of the Mage Tower. She has given us her word that she will participate in the expedition until its completion. The party currently needs every mage it has.”

“Are you the man in charge?”

“Indeed. I am Calto Serbel, the leader of this expedition, and Maximilian Calypse is a mage under my command. Until our mission is over, she must follow my orders.”

“She is Sir Riftan’s wife!” Ursuline barked.

Even faced with the knight’s fury, Calto did not back down. “The mages of the Mage Tower must abide by the Tower’s rules. Nobles and even royals are no exception. She is one of us and has sworn fealty. If you attempt to hold her here against her will, you will be guilty of forcibly confining a mage of Nornui.”

Calto paused as if to assess the knights’ reaction before adding, “If that is your plan, I will not stand for it.”

Ursuline’s aristocratic features grew cold. Glaring at Calto, he said stiffly, “And what would you do, exactly?”

“I will report your crime to the Mage Tower. Anatol would no doubt receive harsher sanctions than the ones already in place,” Calto said icily, then turned his gaze to look at the immobile Maxi. “No mage would ever be allowed to stay in Anatol.”

In essence, she would be prohibited from becoming Anatol’s mage even after completing the expedition. The air inside the hall instantly turned hostile. Seeing the men’s faces clouding over with fury, Maxi shot to her feet and placed herself between Calto and the knights.

“E-Everyone, stop!”

Ursuline’s dark blue eyes seemed to scream his protest. Maxi wet her lips and determinedly met his gaze.

“Master Calto is right. I have already promised to go to the Pamela Plateau as a member of the expeditionary party. Nothing you say will stop me from going with my comrades, Sir Ursuline.”

Taken aback by her resolute manner, Ursuline’s eyes widened. He regarded her for a long moment before turning his head to Calto.

“What is the purpose of your mission to the Plateau?”

Though Calto kept his mouth firmly shut, Ursuline continued to press for answers.

“I am aware that the Temple Knights have been tracking down the remnants of the monster army. Have they uncovered something?”

“I’m afraid I cannot divulge that information.”

After studying the elder’s face, Ursuline laid out the conjecture he had formed from the intelligence he had already gathered.

“The undead have grown exponentially throughout the continent of late. Three years ago, during the war, the monster army had a necromancer capable of powerful magic. Could it be that the monsters that fled to the Pamela Plateau are conspiring once more?”

Maxi grew wide-eyed at the news of the undead spreading. She recalled the battle at Eth Lene Castle; Hebaron’s cursed wound that refused to heal, ghouls crawling out of the ground, and the lizardman that had wielded terrifying fire magic.

It was possible that all of this was somehow connected to the banished dark mages. Maxi studied Calto’s face, which did not look surprised.

“I cannot comment on that,” Calto replied, his tone indifferent. “Nothing has been confirmed.”

Ursuline seemed to take his response as answer enough. His expression grew even more grave.

“I cannot let you get involved in such a dangerous affair, my lady,” said the knight, turning to Maxi once again. “If we did nothing to stop you from going to a place full of unknown danger and something were to happen—”

“The Temple Knights have agreed to protect us. Nineteen high mages and the guardians of the Western Continent will be on this expedition. I see no need for concern,” Calto said, clearly annoyed by the circular argument. “Furthermore, I do not think you have the right to meddle in our affairs. We may have accepted your hospitality, but that does not mean we must comply with your whims. As I have previously made clear, if you insist on taking one of my subordinates, we will immediately leave this castle.”

As if to show that he meant what he said, Calto shot to his feet. He turned to the nearby mages who were watching the argument while sipping the finest wine Calypse Castle had to offer.

“All of you,” Calto barked, “rise at once and gather your things.”

The mages protested in unison at having to cut short their feast. However, faced with the elder’s determined expression, they reluctantly rose from their seats. They headed to the main entrance, by all appearances readying to leave then and there. The knights’ faces grew troubled.

Noticing Maxi hesitating, Calto said sternly, “What are you waiting for? I asked you to pack.”

When Maxi meekly turned around at his reprimand, Ursuline called out, “Very well! I shall say no more on the matter.”

Calto turned and eyed the knight skeptically.

Glowering at the elder, Ursuline said with a tight jaw, “Lady Calypse has not been home for three years. I ask that you permit her to stay at the castle until your departure.”

Calto appeared to consider this, then said in a show of benevolence, “Very well. We shall stay. However, as I mentioned, we will depart when the time comes.”

Though Ursuline appeared to be fighting the urge to retort, he conceded with a nod and glanced at Maxi’s pale face.

“As you please.”

The moment the knight relented, the tension within the hall melted away. The mages returned to the table to resume their meal, while Maxi left with the knights upon receiving Calto’s permission. Guilt flooded her when she saw how anxious the knights looked.

“Forgive me for making you all worry,” she said, hunching her shoulders, “but… I wanted to leave the island as soon as possible. And… I thought I would be of help on the expedition.”

“Please do not apologize, my lady. No one here blames you,” Ursuline replied, his tone softening slightly. “After all, you only agreed to enter the Mage Tower to save Sir Riftan and Anatol. Frankly, it was I who was out of line. It was not my place to criticize a decision you made to expedite your return. I am merely…” he trailed off with a frown before saying, “worried about how Sir Riftan will take it.”

“H-Have you… already sent word?”

“I have, my lady,” Ulyseon chimed in, scratching the back of his head. “I thought it best to inform him of your return straight away.”

Maxi gulped past her parched throat. She wondered how Riftan would react. Their parting had been painful, to say the least, and they had not seen each other for so long. Maxi was still anxious despite discovering the letters he had kept.

Her voice almost hoarse, she mumbled, “I’m not sure… if I’ll still be here when he receives the message.”

“How long will you be staying in Anatol?”

Maxi hesitated for a moment before answering Ursuline’s question. “About a week… but that may change. All I know is that we will depart as soon as the Temple Knights arrive.”

Remus Baldo stood by the wall, towering like a totem pole. He said in a soft voice, “I have received reports that the Temple Knights have been investigating the eastern regions of Arex and Dristan recently.”

Ursuline stroked his clean-shaven chin, deep in thought. “They should not take long, then. Arex and Dristan are not far.”

Up until now, Maxi had felt herself walking on eggshells around him. She finally managed to ask, “Are Ruth and the others… with Riftan in Livadon?”

“The sorcerer, Nirtha, and Charon are with the commander. Lachzion and a few others have been tasked with safeguarding the mine.”

“Th-The mine?”

“The Anatolium Mountains are no longer a den of monsters, though goblins sometimes make an appearance. We have annexed the area through extensive raids, and we are now free to use the mountains’ resources as we please. It is the main reason Anatol has flourished in such a short time.”

Chapter 15

Maxi gazed pensively out the window. Anatol was encircled by mountains rich in stone and trees. If it were not for the monsters, they would have been able to procure as much material for the construction efforts as they wanted.

“So many things have changed. I initially thought we had docked at the wrong place.”

“We likewise find it difficult to believe, my lady,” Ursuline replied, a proud smile lighting his face. “Throngs of merchants from the south came to the city as soon as the port opened, in far greater numbers than we expected. Buyers from all over the Western Continent also flooded in, opening shops and building houses. All the construction attracted master masons to the city in search of work. The carpenters, masons, and laborers they hired settled in Anatol as well. The market flourished, and that in turn drew in more merchants. It was like watching a snowball gathering speed.”

Then, cold cynicism flashed across the knight’s face.

“This caused frequent friction with the eastern nobles as they suffered considerable losses when the peasants of their lands began abandoning their farms in search of better opportunities down here.”

Maxi stiffened, pulling her gaze away from the dark mountains. “Did… my father… cause trouble again?”

“As you well know, he is not one to forget a grudge,” Ursuline said with a shrug. “He employed every foul means he could think of, including petitioning the king to place sanctions on Anatol and cracking down on merchants that traded with us. His efforts, however, were in vain. Rather, his actions worked against him, and his tyranny only spurred more peasants to leave his estate. He belatedly tried a more conciliatory approach by lowering rent and promising autonomy to the merchants, but many of the major merchant guilds had already moved their businesses to the south by then. If one thing is certain, it’s that his coffers have had to pay for his mistakes.”

“M-My father… would never put up with such injury,” Maxi remarked anxiously. “I’m certain… he will resort to scheming again. He is a tenacious and vindictive man. I shudder to think what he will do next…”

“My lady, the man no longer has that kind of power,” Ursuline said, firmly shaking his head. “The duke’s influence comes from the wealth generated by the duchy’s fertile lands, and all of Sir Riftan’s efforts have been leveled at chipping away at it. He’s financially ruined the duke’s vassals by stealing their peasants and craftsmen and curtailed their influence by strengthening the alliance among the southern nobles. Anatol’s burgeoning trade also played a part, as estates no longer had to rely on the east for food. The duke’s reach is certainly not what it used to be.”

Gazing down at Maxi, Ursuline continued in a somber tone, “There is no need to be concerned, my lady. The duke is no longer in any position to challenge Sir Riftan. All his efforts so far have failed, while the commander’s influence has been growing by the day.”

“I have heard… that Riftan will soon be made an earl.”

“It was long overdue,” Ursuline muttered bitterly. “It was only made possible because the conservative nobles no longer had the power to object to the king’s decision. Once he returns from the campaign, Sir Riftan’s standing will no doubt be solidified even further. The duke is no match for him.”

A tingle ran down her spine. Though she did not fear her father as much as she once had, she was well aware of the immense influence he wielded. And yet, Riftan, a mere vassal knight, had managed to overpower the Lord of the East.

“What of… my sister, Rosetta?” Maxi asked, her voice quivering. “Ever since she turned eleven, it has been my father’s wish that she marry into the royal family.”

Sir Edon Crude, who had been quietly listening to their exchange, answered her question with his signature aloofness. “That is one thing he has managed to achieve. Your sister married the crown prince a few months after you left, and she has recently borne him a son.”

Maxi stared at Edon in surprise. “R-Rosetta had a child?”

Rosetta was now a mother. Anguish gripped her heart as her mind conjured the image of her sister holding an infant.

A moment later, her face flushed. It had not been long at all since she had found out Rosetta was also fraught with emotional wounds. Recalling her sister’s dour eyes during their last meeting, Maxi felt a stab of guilt for envying her motherhood.

“What kind of man… is the crown prince? Is he… in any way v-violent?”

Hearing the concern in her voice, Ursuline quickly replied, “His Highness would never raise a hand against a woman.”

His reassurance, however, lacked conviction.

When Maxi looked at him skeptically, the knight added with a sigh, “He has grown ill-tempered during his time at the university in Osiriya, but he is a gentle person by nature.”

“Do you… know him personally, Sir Ursuline?”

“I was once his riding instructor when he was young. He is quite mischievous and frighteningly intelligent.”

Knowing how staunchly loyal Ursuline was to the royal family, Maxi furrowed her brow. While she found it difficult to trust him completely, if the prince was anything like his sister, she did not believe he would be cruel to Rosetta. The tension eased from Maxi’s shoulders.

“Thank you for telling me. You must… all be exhausted from a hard day’s work. I fear I’ve taken up too much of your time.”

“Not at all, my lady!” Ulyseon exclaimed. “Should you wish, we would gladly spend the night conversing with you.”

Maxi took a step back. She had no intention of talking out here all night. She gave the knights a polite smile and said, “Your supper awaits. I… should like to rest now.”

“Of course, my lady. I am sure the long voyage was tiring,” Ursuline said with a low sigh. “We shall take our leave as you wish. Please, rest.”

As soon as the knights left, Maxi went up to her chambers. She knew rejoining the mages would only subject her to more unwanted questions. She changed into her nightdress and slipped into bed. Both physically and emotionally drained, she no longer felt like talking to anyone.

Roy lay splayed before the fireplace. When Maxi pulled the blanket up to her chin, he seemed to take it as a signal to leap onto the bed and snuggle up to her beneath the covers. Smiling, she pulled the cat into a firm embrace. She lay curled for a while when the memory of using Riftan’s arm as a pillow rose out of nowhere. She silently gazed at the cold, empty space next to her.

Though the day’s fatigue weighed on her, Maxi found she could not fall asleep.

The next day, Maxi carried out an inspection of the castle with Rodrigo. The steward showed her the ledgers and outlined to her in detail the many changes to the estate while she had been gone.

About twenty male and female servants had been hired over the course of the past three years, and the stables and smithy had been renovated to twice their original size. A small chapel was currently being constructed on castle grounds, and a newly built bakery stood next to the guardhouse. Lastly, the weaving room had been converted into a storage space for tools and equipment.

“The dressmaker couple who made your gowns started a textile business in the village. Since we agreed to source our fabrics from them, the maidservants no longer have to labor away in the weaving room. It has freed up more hands to work on other tasks.”

As she walked down the corridor, Maxi took note of the polished floors and spotless windows. The castle was immaculate and clearly well-managed.

She felt a curious mix of emotions. When she had first come to Anatol, Calypse Castle had been in shambles. Now, it appeared the steward had finally grasped the best way to manage it efficiently. After greeting the passing maidservants with a nod, she directed a question at Rodrigo.

“How is Melric? Is he well?”

“The healer took an orphaned boy under his wing last year. The lad is rather bright and diligent. He’s been doing an excellent job of tending to your herb garden. Thanks to the boy, Melric has had more time to rest.”

“I am glad to hear it. I was worried… that Melric would fall ill from pushing himself.”

“The servants have been helping him from time to time. Melric is a generous healer who gladly tends to even the most minor illnesses of the staff. Everyone feels most grateful to him.”

The steward began showing Maxi the well-organized storage room when he appeared to remember something. He abruptly turned to look at her.

“Which reminds me, a few guests have asked if they could tour the smithy. What should I tell them, my lady?”

Maxi’s brows knitted. It was not a leap to assume who those guests were.

“Have someone give them a tour. I’m certain that my saying no will not stop them from barging in there anyway.”

“Also… a few of the other guests have asked to see Mage Ruth’s chambers,” Rodrigo revealed, looking troubled.

Maxi breathed a deep sigh. The mages no doubt felt that they were visiting a famous landmark.

“Please inform them… I cannot allow anyone inside Ruth’s tower without his permission.”

“As you wish, my lady.”

After thoroughly touring the main castle, Maxi started toward the great hall so she could see the newly renovated stables. She was almost there when she heard a cheerful voice cry out behind her.

“My lady!”

Maxi smiled when she saw Ulyseon bounding up the staircase.

“Good morning, Ulyseon.”

“Good morning, my lady. You are looking lovely today, as always.”

Embarrassed, Maxi pulled an awkward face. “Th-Thank you. May I ask what brings you—”

“Could you spare us a moment of your time, my lady?” a somber voice cut in.

Startled, Maxi turned her head to see Ursuline Ricaydo ascending the stairs. Her eyes widened at his appearance. Having always seen him in armor, she was taken aback at his uncharacteristically humble attire of a tunic and leather trousers that seemed ill-suited for the cold weather. His longsword hung from a simple belt at his waist. While she stood gawking, Ursuline strode over to her.

“Are you perhaps busy, my lady?” he asked curtly, glancing at the ledger in her hand.

Maxi shook her head. “N-No… I was inspecting the castle. I am not particularly busy otherwise.”

“Then, please change into something more comfortable and meet me back here.”

Nonplussed by the sudden instruction, Maxi did not move.

“If you intend to go to the Pamela Plateau,” said the knight, giving her a stern look, “you should at least know how to defend yourself. I will train you in self-defense until the day of your departure.”

Maxi felt her entire body grow rigid as if struck by lightning.

Chapter 16

When Maxi did not move, Ursuline motioned with his head to urge her on.

She swallowed dryly and said, “A-Are you not… in charge of the castle while Riftan is away, Sir Ursuline? I could not burden you with such a task… when you’re already so busy.”

“I can spare a few days, my lady. And when I am unable to, Ulyseon here will oversee your training.”

The young knight’s head whipped to stare at Ursuline in surprise. “M-Me?”

“Will that be a problem?”

Ulyseon hastily shook his head, but Maxi could tell from the queasy look on his face that he was not entirely happy with the plan. Mortification prickled through her. He was likely recalling how he had bashed her on the forehead, as well as her complete lack of physical agility during her dagger training with Riftan.

Ursuline arched an eyebrow. “My lady, please, make haste and change into something more suited for physical activity.”

“Y-You… really do not have to trouble yourself, Sir Ursuline. If there were to be a battle, I would be in the supporting forces at the rear. I wouldn’t be fighting—”

“Anything can happen during a battle, my lady. I am sure you’re more than aware from experience. You might be ambushed by monsters or find yourself in a situation where you are unable to use magic. It is always better to know more ways to defend oneself.”

Unable to refute his sound logic any further, she reluctantly entered the great hall once more.

A short while later, she found herself nervously standing before Ursuline, her flowing dress replaced with a knee-length woolen smock over baggy trousers. After appraising her attire from head to toe, the knight placed his fingers on his chin.

“We should first fit you with some protective gear.”

Cocking his head, Ulyseon looked down at Maxi, who stood more than a head shorter than him now. “Do you think we’d be able to find anything in her ladyship’s size?”

Maxi glowered at him. “I-It is not that I am small! It is you knights who are excessively tall. And might I remind you… y-you were my height just a few years ago!”

“My lady, that is not true!” Ulyseon said, practically hopping in protest. “I was already much taller than you when we first met!”

“Much?” she said, gaping at him.

Ulyseon’s face flushed as though he were truly upset. “I was at least a half-hech taller.”

She was about to disagree when Ursuline cut in. “We have no time for squabbling. We should head to the smithy at once. I am sure some of the squires’ armor will fit.”

Maxi heaved a sigh and reluctantly followed Ursuline’s lead. They circled the castle and walked down the forest path cast with web-like shadows from the canopy of stark branches. Soon, the clanking of hammers reached them.

When they stepped through the smithy’s wide-open door, the brawny master blacksmith, who had been chastising the apprentices with his booming voice, turned to look at the visitors. The man had a thick black beard and large, bright eyes. A hint of annoyance crossed his face.

“Might I ask what brings you here?”

“We’ve come to find armor for her ladyship,” Ursuline replied nonchalantly, striding in as though used to the blacksmith’s brusqueness.

Following him, Maxi glanced at the blazing furnace and the sacks of sand and equipment piled haphazardly against the wall. More than ten blacksmiths were hard at work. Among them, she spotted Anette and Armin. It was amazing to see how naturally they had integrated with the blacksmiths in just a few hours. Anette, engrossed in conversation with one of the smiths, gave Maxi a big wave when she saw her.

“Max! There are some excellent candidates over here! Why don’t you choose from these?” she said as though she owned the place.

The blacksmiths around her looked incredulous at her audacity. Anette did not seem to pay them any mind. She picked up a helmet from one of the stands and began spinning it in her hand.

“All of them are superbly made!” she exclaimed. “This one might be crude in design, but it’s well-polished and astonishingly light.”

The helmet’s creator gave her a pleased smile. “You have a good eye, miss.”

Anette tossed the helmet aside and plucked up another. “It limits your vision, though. This one ought to be better.”

“Hold on, what about this black one?” suggested Armin. “It won’t reflect any light, so there's no chance of it giving her away when she needs to hide. It also looks sturdier than that one.”

“That thing is needlessly heavy. I’ve already tried it. Whoever made it must have wanted to break the wearer’s neck.”

The faces of the blacksmiths grew a deeper shade of red as Anette and Armin’s exchange continued.

Tearing his gaze away, the master blacksmith said to Maxi, “I was told they were your guests, my lady. Could I ask that you escort them someplace else now? They are disrupting our work.”

“W-Well…”

Maxi looked back and forth between the smiths and the Umri mages, her face troubled. While she stood floundering, Anette and Armin finished selecting a set of armor for her.

“Try this on,” Anette said, handing her a breastplate. “It’s the smallest one here. It should fit you well enough.”

Ulyseon’s face hardened. “That belongs to me.”

“Isn’t it rather small for you?”

“I wore it when I was a squire.”

“Gosh, ordinary humans really do grow at a frightening speed. He went from this to that,” Anette said in awe.

Armin reproachfully nudged her on the shoulder, a subtle warning about her use of the phrase, ‘ordinary humans.’ Ulyseon, however, did not seem to find anything strange about her statement and merely regarded his old breastplate dolefully. He looked so disheartened that Maxi attempted to console him.

“Don’t let it bother you, Ulyseon. Y-You’ve grown so much, after all. I was truly surprised… when I first saw you at the tavern. I scarcely recognized you.”

Ulyseon’s face instantly brightened. “I have, haven’t I? I am taller than Garrow now! And soon enough, I’ll match Sir Ursuline and Sir Elliot!”

The young knight stood straighter next to Ursuline to prove his point. Though a subtle scowl took over the older knight’s face, Ulyseon did not seem to notice. Jauntily swinging his hand from the top of his head to Ursuline’s, he smiled widely.

“I am a little taller already.”

When neither Maxi nor Ulyseon answered, the young knight continued his exuberant chatter.

“Still, I don’t think I will grow much more. If I couldn’t get to the same height as Sir Hebaron, I was hoping to at least match Sir Riftan’s. Sadly, I have been at this stage for months. I suppose I must be content with my lot, as I am still one of the—”

“Rovar,” Ursuline interjected in a low voice.

Ulyseon turned to look at him with an innocent expression. “Yes, Sir Ursuline?”

“Do shut that mouth of yours.”

“Yes, sir!”

Ulyseon made a show of clenching his mouth. Shoving the young man aside with an annoyed look, Ursuline took the armor from Anette.

“Come closer, my lady. Allow me to help.”

He deftly strapped the breastplate around her chest, then encased her wrists and legs with protectors. Maxi teetered under the weight of the metal. As Ursuline stood back to assess the fit, Ulyseon waved to indicate that he wished to speak.

Ursuline sighed and glared at him. “What is it?”

“Should we not also get her ladyship chain mail? Her abdomen is completely unprotected.”

“A breastplate will be sufficient.”

“What if a spear or an arrow comes at her? And short monsters like goblins tend to aim for the lower abdomen!”

Persuaded by Ulyseon’s argument, Ursuline began searching for chain mail. Lumbering behind them, Maxi felt like an animated armor stand as she added on the pieces of gear they kept handing her.

“She should have shoulder protectors as well.”

“They would be too heavy. With her ladyship’s stamina, the weight would easily tire her out during the journey. It would be best to keep to the bare minimum.”

“But a helmet is essential! What if a monster ambushed her from behind with a club?!”

As if Ulyseon’s anxiousness were catching, Ursuline began encasing her entire body in armor. Half crushed under the steadily increasing weight, Maxi looked to Anette and Armin for help, but the pair seemed to have lost interest. They were bickering with the blacksmiths in front of the furnace.

In the end, unable to curb the knights’ worries, she lumbered out of the forge fully armored. It only took her ten steps to realize she would not be able to go anywhere with so much steel weighing her down. After seeing the pleased looks on the knights’ faces, however, she could not bring herself to tell them so.

Oblivious to her distress, Ulyseon said cheerfully, “It might feel uncomfortable now, my lady, but you’ll soon get used to it. I also found wearing armor heavy at first. Give it two days, and it will start feeling like any other piece of clothing.”

Maxi stared at him as if he were a strange creature. How could she possibly get used to this? Ursuline, by contrast, appeared skeptical. Despite his doubts, he stood back and observed her struggling to walk as if to see how far she could get. When they reached a clearing near the forge, Ursuline began his lesson by tracing something in the dirt with a branch.

“Although it is always best to start with the basics, we shall skip ahead to some practical techniques since we are short on time. You must make up for your lack of stamina by catching your enemy off guard. Aim for a critical blow. A knife to the chest is always effective, or a strike between the ribs, aiming for the heart or lungs. Either will be instantly fatal. However, that requires both strength and skill, and it would be difficult with monsters of the Ayin race that are more often than not wearing breastplates. Since your enemy will be more guarded if you fail on the first try, you must strike where a fatal blow is most likely. Aim for visible vital points. That would be the eyes, throat, and abdomen. Even if the blow doesn’t kill your enemy, it should give you enough time to escape or protect yourself.”

As he explained, he used his skillfully sketched outline of the human body to indicate the various points.

“The monsters of the Ayin race have quite similar anatomies to humans, including locations of the organs. Attacking the liver or the spleen should cause heavy bleeding, as will large arteries on the inner parts of joints. A deep slice into the hamstrings should do the trick too. All this requires a lot of strength, though, and it would be difficult for anyone other than a trained knight to make a big enough cut. If these areas are the only ones open, aim for a stab instead of a cut. Hold the dagger with both hands and use all your strength to drive it in as deep as possible. Then twist the blade like this before pulling it out to open the wound.”

Maxi listened to the lecture in a daze. She bobbed her head when he paused, made all the more difficult by her heavy helmet. Ursuline narrowed his eyes as if to determine whether she was listening before continuing with the lesson.

“The techniques I’ve explained so far only apply to low-grade monsters such as goblins and kobolds. It’s unlikely, but if you ever run into a troll, do not attempt to fight it. Trolls possess formidable regenerative abilities. Since most wounds would heal instantly, the only way to kill a troll is to behead it. The best way to attack would be fire magic. The monsters of the Ayin race are not as resistant to magic as the dragon subspecies, and magic will be effective against them.”

“I-I… specialize in defensive magic. I cannot cast such powerful fire magic.”

When she saw Ursuline’s face growing dark, Maxi hastily added, “But… I am confident in my defensive magic skills! C-Concealment spells are my strong suit.”

“We shall see how you do first, my lady. Since a longsword would be too heavy for you, a baselard should be a suitable option.”

Ursuline drew a dagger the size of a forearm from his belt and held out the hilt.

“It is one of the most commonly used daggers. Its blade is longer than most, which makes it easier to land a fatal blow at close range.”

The weapon looked similar to one Riftan had given her a while back. That dagger had been lost in the chaos of the war. She stared blankly down at it, then gripped the hilt with both hands. After wordlessly observing her for a moment, Ursuline stepped forward to show her the proper way to wield it.

“Holding it this way lessens the burden on your wrists. Remember to keep your wrist aligned with the blade when driving it in. That way, you can focus your strength on your arms more effectively and mitigate the strain on your joints.”

“L-Like this?”

After silently assessing her stance, Ursuline nodded.

“Yes. Very good, my lady. Now try attacking. I shall correct your stance as we go.”

Maxi frowned at him. He was not wearing a shred of protective gear.

“Didn’t you… just teach me to aim for the vital points?! What if I were to hurt you by accident?”

“Then you could heal me with your magic, my lady,” Ursuline replied dryly.

With that, the knight took a few steps back. A strange sense of déjà vu washed over her. She wondered if all knights were so sure of themselves. Narrowing her eyes, Maxi glared at his impassive face before raising the dagger with a sigh.

To be fair, even she did not think she would be able to wound any of the Remdragon Knights. She would no doubt make a fool of herself again. However, the knowledge that she would never be able to land a blow did nothing to lessen her trepidation. It was still difficult to summon the courage to run at the knight, aiming for his eyes or throat.

After a moment of hesitation, Maxi squeezed her eyes shut and charged. Right away, her legs gave out. She had not even taken three steps when the weight of her armor had her toppling to the ground. Though she had half expected something like this to happen, she still felt her face burning with embarrassment.

She tried to scramble to her feet, but the clunky armor made it impossible. After flailing like an overturned turtle, Maxi tearfully called to the knights.

“A-A little help, please! I can’t… b-breathe!”

“Allow me, my lady!”

Ulyseon dove and hoisted her to her feet.

Seeing her dangling in the young knight’s arms, Ursuline heaved a heavy sigh. “We should change your armor first, my lady.”

Chapter 17

In the end, they settled for a light, wyvern-skin breastplate and a pair of arm and shin guards. Though Maxi found these heavy and uncomfortable as well, they were more manageable than steel.

She was convinced that knights were not ordinary people. How on earth did they move so freely in armor multiple times heavier than the one she had worn? Her grueling training with Ursuline only solidified this conviction.

“My lady, I cannot stress enough, do not close your eyes when charging! You must observe your opponent’s movements at all times! And maintaining your balance is vital. It is the lack of attention to your stance that makes you stumble whenever you’re required to move with any haste. No, no! You must coordinate your arms and legs when you run. That is precisely why you keep losing bal— Break your fall with your hands! Why do you crash head first?! It can only be a lack of natural reflexes.”

Over and over, Maxi stumbled to the ground, enduring a barrage of criticism each time. She was a terrible student, just as she had feared. Sir Ursuline turned out to be a more relentless instructor than she had expected. Despite it being abundantly clear she had no talent in the art of combat, he pushed her until she could execute each move perfectly. His patience and tenacity were frightening. After a few days of such torture, it got to the point where she was grateful for the knights who had given up on her so quickly during past trainings.

Ulyseon accused Ursuline of being too hard on her and was promptly banned from the sessions. Just once, Ursuline had entrusted her training to the young knight to attend to other matters, and his return had unfortunately coincided with her break. He had found her idling in front of the dining hall fireplace, after which he never again handed off her training to anyone else.

His determination to teach the world’s most hopeless student must have moved the heavens. In a feat that could only be described as a miracle, Maxi eventually learned to thrust a dagger into a vital point with vicious precision. For the first time, Ursuline must have felt somewhat content with her progress. He nodded approvingly, a small smile tugging at his lips.

“As you have pointed out, my lady, there is no reason for a mage to wield a sword unless they are in dire straits. Even so, an unexpected battle might force the mages to join the fray. Though I pray that nothing of the sort will happen… if you ever find yourself facing an enemy while depleted of mana, you will have one chance to strike while your opponent is off guard. The techniques I’ve taught you are meant for stealth and assassination; they will not help you win hand-to-hand combat.”

Surprised by the knight’s admission, Maxi stared at him with a stunned expression, gasping for air. Did he not say he was teaching her self-defense? Had the man been teaching assassination techniques to a mage all along? Though she very much wanted to voice her chagrin, Maxi held her tongue.

She nodded and said, “I-I shall keep that in mind.”

After looking up at the sky to determine the time, Ursuline picked up the cloak he had shrugged off. “We should return to the castle now. Please have a cleric cast restorative magic on you and try to get enough rest. Tomorrow, I shall show you how to apply the techniques to—”

“Sir Ursuline!”

Scowling, Ursuline turned around to see who was interrupting. It was Ulyseon, sprinting down the forest path toward them.

“The Temple Knights have arrived!”

Maxi had been slumped on the ground, exhausted. She sprang to her feet at the news.

Ulyseon approached her and added dolefully, “Calto Serbel is assembling the mages. I’m sure you are wanted as well, my lady.”

Ursuline’s face hardened. He regarded her with a grim expression and said curtly, “Then, let us head back, my lady.”

They left the clearing and started for the main castle. The fact that she would have to leave Calypse Castle once again felt like a weight pressed on her heart.

I have to go without seeing Riftan.

She peered up at the partially clouded sky. Though the hour was not late, the winter day meant short afternoons. She silently hoped she would be allowed to spend one more night at the castle so she could say farewell to the servants.

Those hopes were dashed the moment she stepped foot in the great hall. The mages were lugging their things down the staircase as if intent on leaving at once. Maxi watched in utter dismay when she heard Sidina cry out from the second floor.

“Max! Master Calto wants everyone ready to depart!”

“R-Right now?”

“I think he wishes to set out immediately, the Temple Knights obliging. He went on and on earlier about how we had to get to the Plateau before it grows colder. You should hurry!”

Maxi excused herself and hurried up the stairs. True to Sidina’s words, Calto was growing visibly anxious at the delays. Even if the Temple Knights wanted to rest in Anatol for a day or two, they would not likely refuse if the elder insisted on leaving right away.

Back in her room, she swiftly changed out of her dirty training garments. She then strapped on the protective gear the knights had chosen for her and left with the luggage she had packed beforehand. Most of the mages were congregated in the hall when she arrived.

Maxi glanced about as she came down the stairs. “Where are the Temple Knights?”

“They’re in the chapel,” Sidina said with a shrug. “It is apparently tradition to receive the blessing of the parish cleric as soon as they arrive in a new city.”

Sweeping her gaze over the gathered mages, Maxi asked, “And Master Calto?”

“Also at the chapel. He seemed to be in a hurry to discuss the itinerary with them.”

Maxi suppressed a sigh. The man was clearly bent on departing within the day.

Sure enough, Calto soon joined them and announced in a solemn voice, “The Temple Knights are waiting for us at the castle gates. Bring your bags and follow me. We are to depart before sundown.”

Grumbling, the mages gathered their belongings. Maxi could only afford a hasty wave to the servants as she followed the others out of the great hall. It seemed the knights had gone somewhere, as she could not see any of them in the castle.

She anxiously searched for them as they cut across the garden. Were none of them coming to see her off? She craned her neck to look over the shoulders of the expeditionary party for any sign of Ulyseon or Ursuline.

“Max, look,” said Sidina, nudging her with her elbow. “It’s the Temple Knights.”

Maxi turned to look in the direction Sidina pointed. In a spacious area up ahead, about thirty mounted knights were waiting in formation. She unconsciously held her breath.

The Temple Knights exuded a much more somber air than she remembered. They all wore dark robes over dark gray armor, and their faces, shadowed beneath their hoods, were devoid of emotion. Maxi hunched her shoulders. Dread winding through her, she wondered how many months she would have to spend in their company. The thought was enough to make her tense up.

The other mages seemed to share her sentiment as several groans erupted from the group.

“Looks like we’re in for a pleasant journey,” Anette said, descending the stairs to the training grounds with a sigh.

Following behind, Maxi silently agreed. Several wagons laden with tents and provisions stood in line next to the knights. She was hoisting her bag onto one of them when she heard a familiar voice.

“Lady Calypse. What a long time it’s been.”

Maxi’s face lit up. “Sir Gabel!”

Looking bashful, Gabel Lachzion scratched the back of his head. “I apologize for coming so late, my lady. I should have rushed back as soon as I received word of your return.”

“No need for apologies! I know everyone has been busy with Riftan away on the campaign. I was worried I would depart without seeing you, so… I’m glad I got this chance before I left.”

“I was informed you are headed for the Pamela Plateau.”

Gabel’s smile waned slightly, and Maxi grew nervous. She worried that the knight would object just as Ursuline had done. His next words, however, caught her by surprise.

“Be rest assured, my lady, the Remdragon Knights will be there to protect you. Sir Ursuline is negotiating an agreement with the Temple Knights as we speak.”

After blinking vacantly at him, Maxi swiveled her head to the city gates to see Sir Ursuline Ricaydo and Ulyseon Rovar conversing with a man in a black robe. Her jaw dropped in disbelief.

“W-What on earth do you think you’re doing?!” she yelled, darting toward them.

Ursuline stopped talking and furrowed his brow. “My lady, are you all set to depart? I hope you have not forgotten your protective gear and weapon.”

“I have not!” Maxi shouted, aghast at the knight’s drastic behavior. “More importantly… what are you up to, Sir Ursuline? I am participating in this expedition as a mage of the Mage Tower. I do not need… the Remdragon Knights’ escort! Did it not occur to you that you are putting me in a difficult situation?!”

“I understand your position, my lady, which is why I am not objecting to your going,” the knight said brazenly as though he had forgotten all about his heated dispute with Calto. “However, you must also consider mine. Sir Riftan has left me in charge in his stead. Therefore, I cannot let you travel into the Pamela Plateau without sending any of our knights. Sir Riftan would have my head if anything were to happen to you.”

Ursuline’s irritatingly calm response left Maxi speechless, her mouth opening and closing like a fish. Soon after, she found herself trembling in anger at his treachery.

“After putting me through that g-grueling training—” Outraged, Maxi’s voice rose. “You clearly do not think I can defend myself!”

“My lady,” Ursuline replied with a low sigh, “our training over the past ten days has completely shattered what hope I had. I absolutely cannot let you go without personal guards to protect you.”

Chapter 18

Maxi stared at Ursuline in disbelief. Had he instructed her with such bull-headed persistence while believing she was a lost cause? She was so livid that she was tempted to use her newfound knowledge on the knight.

“I-If you thought me so hopeless, why did you insist on the training? You could have spared me the muscle aches and effort!”

“I thought it better for you to learn something than go in blind. However, I doubt you’ll be able to employ only ten days’ worth of combat practice. I continued with it as an act of prayer—”

Ursuline cut himself off when he saw Maxi’s eyes blaze with rage. The knight turned his head to look at the man in the black robe to show that he had no intention of getting into a verbal spar with her.

“In any case, there is no need to take exception to this plan. You shall be free to fulfill your duties while we fulfill ours — that is, as Sir Riftan’s knights. Our presence will not be a burden to the expeditionary party.”

“Nor would it be a welcome addition.”

Maxi tore her furious glare away from Ursuline at the vaguely familiar voice. Glinting green eyes stared down at her from beneath a black hood. She instinctively flinched and backed away, in part because of the man’s intimidating aura, but also because of the painful memories that struck as she recognized him.

Her face fell as she recalled being limp on Ulyseon’s back while he ran up a mountain slope. Those green eyes were the last thing she remembered before passing out. Kuahel Leon, the commander of the Temple Knights, seemed to remember her too. He did not seem as inclined to acknowledge their acquaintance; he merely looked down at her as though he were making an observation before turning back to Ursuline.

“The Temple Knights can protect the mages without your aid,” he said indifferently, “and I do not wish to draw attention by expanding our party.”

“Even without us, people will take note once word spreads that the Temple Knights are traveling north with the mages of Nornui. I doubt our presence will cause much more of a stir.”

“We are not easily recognized by the people of Wedon, but I cannot say the same for the Remdragon Knights. Your presence will only draw troublesome inquiry.”

Kuahel cocked his head, the gold flecks in his irises flashing. He regarded them with his mystifying eyes before adding disparagingly, “We are not so desperate for your help that we would willingly take on such inconvenience.”

“Ha!” cried Ulyseon. “That is a bold statement indeed when the Temple Knights have been known to request aid from all over the continent whenever they’re faced with a problem. You make it sound as if people think paladins do every—”

“Uly! Enough!” Ursuline barked. Looking back to Kuahel, he said calmly, “The Pamela Plateau is a bleak and dangerous place. Would it not help to have more men join the reconnaissance effort?”

“If we need more men, we may petition Balto or Livadon. Simply put, we see no need to march an army from the opposite end of the continent.”

Ursuline’s face slowly contorted at Kuahel’s cold response. He took a deep breath as if summoning his patience and said evenly, “Then, what if we were to compensate the Temple Knights for any issues that might arise from our joining the expedition?”

Pointing to the mage onlookers, Ursuline added, “We shall pay for their horses and wagons, as well as additional provisions and equipment if needed. I was told the church was shouldering the burden of the entire endeavor. If you allow us to join, the Remdragon Knights will gladly extend its resources.”

The unprecedented proposal appeared to get through to the commander. He stroked his smooth chin with a pensive expression. After a moment of tense silence, he turned to Calto Serbel, who was standing nearby like a spectator.

“What do you think of this offer?”

“I would like to refuse,” the elder said without hesitating. “We mages also have a hierarchy. I cannot condone preferential treatment for a single mage.”

The expressions on Ursuline, Gabel, and Ulyseon’s faces stiffened. After calmly meeting their hostile gazes, Calto sighed.

“However, there is no question that the mages would be safer. And I am sure the financial support will lessen the burden on the church. Taking into account all the practical advantages, it would be prudent to accept the offer.”

He looked resigned as he ended with, “I am fine either way. I will leave the decision to the Temple Knights.”

As soon as the elder said those words, Ursuline pressed Kuahel for the verdict.

“Well?”

The commander of the Temple Knights said nothing for a while, then glanced at Maxi. She hunched her shoulders.

The commander held her in his icy gaze before saying in his typically dry tone, “Very well. I shall allow one of you to join us.”

Ursuline scowled, but before he could say anything, Kuahel added, “We will accept nineteen horses for the mages in exchange.”

“Are you not being—”

“You are free to refuse if you deem it unreasonable. It makes no difference to us. We have enough funds to see us to the Plateau even without your aid.”

His tone made it clear there would be no further negotiations. Ursuline was not ready to back down.

“One is insufficient! At least allow six of our knights to join you. Six men should barely be a noticeable addition.”

“One is more than sufficient,” Kuahel snapped. “Your priority will be the comfort and safety of one individual. As the mage has already pointed out, preferential treatment can lead to internal strife, and I wish to take this group to the Plateau without unnecessary discord. I will allow one, and only one, Remdragon Knight to join us. If you are unwilling to accept my terms, I can always rescind the offer.”

Ursuline nibbled his lip, thinking.

“Very well,” he said eventually, realizing there was no room for further negotiation. He nodded weakly. “Then, allow one of our—”

“W-Wait!”

Unable to listen any longer, Maxi interposed herself between the two knights.

“You have been… completely ignoring me w-when this is clearly a matter that requires my say! I have already made it clear… that I do not need personal—”

“I shall go!” Ulyseon cried before Maxi could even finish protesting. “If only one of us is allowed to protect her ladyship, I wish to take on the task. I will not take no for an answer!”

The lad declared his intention so fiercely that even Maxi was briefly left speechless.

“Please, allow me the honor,” Ulyseon entreated Ursuline.

“Look here, Uly,” Gabel chimed in. “It is not that I doubt your competence, but if only one of us can go, it should be someone with more experience—”

“I currently rank sixth in the order!” Ulyseon snarled, turning on his fellow knight. “Stop treating me like a child! I am more than qualified. Besides, both you and Sir Ursuline have important duties in Anatol, while I am only charged with protecting the harbor, a task which can be easily delegated!”

“W-Wait!”

Furious at the knights’ continued disregard of her opinions, Maxi stamped her foot.

“Have you all g-gone deaf? Was I not clear when I said I do not need p-personal guards?!”

“Do you… find me so unreliable, my lady?”

His earlier fervor gone, Ulyseon looked at her with puppy-dog eyes. Maxi froze, and Ulyseon hung his head.

“I’m aware… that I have failed you in the past. I put you in harm’s way numerous times after declaring I would risk my life to protect you. And you were gravely injured on my watch. No one can blame you for thinking I am untrustworthy, my lady.”

“Y-You misunderstand, Ulyseon! It’s not that I find you unreliable… I merely wished to make it clear that, as a mage, I can take care of—”

Her flustered efforts at reassurance did not seem to alleviate Ulyseon’s dark expression. Anxious, she continued trying to correct the misunderstanding.

“Y-You never failed me, Ulyseon. I’m scared to even think about what could have happened… if you and Garrow had not been there. You both protected me with immense bravery! It truly is not because I don’t trust you. I merely—”

“It is decided, then,” Ursuline interrupted. “Since your ladyship has so much faith in our young knight here, we will respect your wishes and allow Ulyseon Rovar to accompany you.”

Maxi glared daggers at the knight, almost flying into a rage at his inability to let her finish anything, before catching sight of Ulyseon’s face. His glassy, doleful eyes made it impossible for her to object. She groaned and slumped her shoulders.

“Allow us this much, my lady,” Gabel said, patting her comfortingly on the back. “If we had it our way, all of us would accompany you whether or not we had the Temple Knights’ permission.”

“Please… spare me that, at least,” Maxi said, aghast.

Gabel gave her a wry smile. “Please know that we are making a lot of concessions as well.”

After looking up at the knights, Maxi slowly nodded. Ulyseon grabbed her hand as a wide smile lit his face.

“Thank you, my lady! I will not fail you this time!”

Maxi fought back a sigh. Kuahel Leon, who had been quietly observing their argument, spoke up once more.

“If you have made your decision, then let us make haste. We must be out of Anatol before sundown.”

The Temple Knights’ commander mounted his chestnut horse, and the expeditionary party promptly readied to depart. Maxi furtively studied the mages while the others went to the stables to fetch their horses. She spotted Miriam sneering at her from a distance.

A flush rose in Maxi’s cheeks. The woman liked to deride her for being a high-born at every opportunity, so there was no doubt this incident would be added to her repertoire of jibes. Maxi sighed. Fortunately, the other mages did not seem to mind. Most of them had appeared to enjoy the spectacle as if it were a stage play, with Anette blatantly chortling out loud.

“It must have been stifling, being surrounded by such overprotective men,” said Anette. “I’m amazed they even sent you to the Tower in the first place.”

Maxi had not told anyone the full story, so she merely smiled bitterly in response. When she thought back to past events, it was not difficult to understand the knights’ perspective. After watching them busily help with the expedition preparations, her lips tugged into a resigned smile.

◆◆◆

The wind was unusually fierce. Seated on a pile of dead monsters, Riftan tore off a piece of jerky with his teeth. He looked up at the overcast sky, furrowing his brow. Gray clouds were gathering above the dark pine forest.

It would likely snow soon. Slowly chewing the jerky, which felt tougher than a plank of wood, he studied his surroundings with detached interest. Dozens of knights and Livadonian clerics were piling monster carcasses to one side to be burned. Near the battlefront, almost two hundred soldiers were building a defensive wall using lumber cut from the forest.

He counted their remaining men in his head and considered the number of monsters that had fled through the trees. It would take no more than two weeks to wrap up this campaign. He shoved the last piece of jerky into his mouth and grabbed the swordbelt resting by his feet.

Chapter 19

Riftan had been in the Gaisa Mountains for almost a month. When Livadon had discovered a sizable troll settlement in its easternmost region, they immediately dispatched a raid party, only to find that the monsters numbered far more than their predictions. They were soon overpowered. The trolls managed to push Livadonian forces out to the nearby villages, prompting the royal family to request reinforcements from its ally, Wedon.

It was a thoroughly excessive appeal. Livadon could have easily dealt with a settlement of this size with its royal knights. Mindlessly tapping a severed troll’s head with his foot, Riftan irritably furrowed his brow. Ever since the war three years ago, the monarchs of each kingdom panicked at every troll sighting in their territories. More fearful still were their subjects, who worried that a monster army would once again invade their homes.

His liege believed that a show of might would allay the nation’s fears, resulting in Riftan participating in three raids this year alone. King Reuben no doubt planned to take full advantage of him in exchange for granting him an earldom.

Twisting his lips into a wry smile, he pulled a flask from a leather pouch. He was taking a few swigs of ale when a familiar voice — one that grated at his nerve endings — called up to him.

“I’m surprised you can stomach anything in such a place.”

He looked down from the pile of troll corpses. A man in blackened armor beneath a purple surcoat was winding his way toward him.

After draining his flask, Riftan coldly replied, “Piss off, Aren. I am in no mood.”

“As if you ever are,” Sejuleu Aren grumbled, removing his helmet and tucking it beneath his arm.

The man’s flippant tone was at odds with his position as commander of the Livadonian royal knights. His symmetrical features visible beneath disheveled curls exuded refinement, hinting at his noble lineage.

Sejuleu swept up his tousled hair with one hand and gave Riftan a lazy smile. “Have you not had enough after your monster-slaying frenzy? I will offer myself as your next opponent if you wish.”

“Enough of the cheap talk,” Riftan said icily. “Just tell me what the hell it is you want.”

A faint crease formed on Sejuleu’s comely forehead. It was not that the Livadonian commander was offended, but rather that he seemed to be considering his next words carefully. After stewing something over for a while, Sejuleu opened his mouth to speak.

“What is your opinion on the recent resurgence of monsters?”

“What are you asking?”

“I’m asking if there is any connection with the monster army from three years ago.”

Riftan’s brows knitted together. “And you think this because…?”

“Because it is probable. Most of the monster army’s remaining forces fled into hiding up north. For all we know, they could have come down to set up strongholds all over the continent without any of us noticing.”

“So it’s speculation, then.”

After a frosty dismissal of the knight’s concerns, Riftan hopped down from the pile of monster carcasses and began marching to the frontlines. Sejuleu hastily followed behind him.

“Oi, I’m not done yet!”

“Then get to the point.”

“You haven’t changed one bit, have you?” Sejuleu said, sighing. “Very well. My point is this. The Temple Knights’ movements have been rather suspicious of late.”

“The Temple Knights?”

“The very same. I’ve received reports that their paladins have been investigating isolated regions across the continent, with several sightings in the northern regions of Balto and Livadon. They seem to be desperately searching for something.”

Riftan pensively regarded the other knight. “And you think that something is the remnant of the monster army?”

“It is still speculation,” Sejuleu said, shrugging, “but what is certain is something strange is afoot, and the church is keeping tightlipped about it.”

Riftan shook his head. “You’re reading into it too much. What reason would Osiriya have to hide information about the monster army?”

“The Orthodox and Reformed factions of the church are currently locked in a fierce rivalry to put forth the next pope. They would hold back information if they thought it could affect the papal conclave.” Sejuleu’s lips curled into a cynical smile. “Livadon has already asked Osiriya about this several times, but all we’ve gotten back are vague answers. Our king has grown quite suspicious of the church, and we have decided to form our own investigation to track down the monster army.”

Sejuleu regarded Riftan with a solemn look before adding, “What say you? Will the Remdragon Knights join us?”

Halfway to the defensive line, Riftan stopped in his tracks. When his face twisted into a skeptical look, Sejuleu hastily said, “You’ll have to fight anyway if there’s to be a war. We might as well wipe them out before they become a threat.”

“I would be inclined to agree if there was a threat,” Riftan pointed out with a sardonic smile. “But as you’ve said, everything is still just speculation.”

“It might be too late once we’re certain. We should find out the truth of the matter before—”

“Then make all haste,” Riftan snapped coldly as he untethered Talon from a tree. “If you want my cooperation, send an official request. I see no reason to do so without my liege’s command. I’m here to deal with the trolls in this region. Nothing more.”

Sejuleu’s face soured into a fierce scowl. The Livadonian commander was that particular breed of knight who took the code of chivalry with utmost seriousness. He no doubt considered it his duty to carry the peace of the whole continent on his noble shoulders.

Scoffing under his breath, Riftan mounted Talon and trotted away. Sejuleu appeared to give up and did not pursue him. Riftan was relieved; had the Livadonian commander continued his pestering, he would have found a fist flying at his jaw.

Riftan wiped the pointless proposal from his mind and rode to where the soldiers were setting up the perimeter wall. If they did not hurry, it would be dark before they completed their defense line. After commanding the men to work faster, he slowly walked Talon along the outskirts of the forest.

Galloping hooves sounded in the distance behind him. Riftan turned his head. Elliot Charon was racing toward him at a frightening speed, his face grim.

“What is it?” Riftan said, growing still.

After reining to a stop a short distance away, Elliot breathlessly cried, “We received a message from Anatol! I thought it best to bring it to you immediately.”

Riftan walked over to him and accepted the parchment. The matter must be grave indeed for Elliot to seek him with such haste. He opened it, his jaw tensing. Catastrophic possibilities flashed through his mind — fire, pillaging, mine accidents. As it turned out, the contents of the message were far more shocking. Forgetting to breathe, Riftan read and reread the words.

A moment of heavy silence passed. Finally, Elliot cautiously asked, “Are you… all right, Commander?”

Riftan angrily crumpled the parchment in his hand. After staring down at his fist with blazing eyes, he yelled at one of the soldiers.

“You there! Where is Sejuleu Aren?”

The startled soldier stared dumbly back at him for a moment before pointing to where the barracks were being set up. Sejuleu was among his men, busily setting up the tents. When Riftan rode toward him, he looked up at him in surprise.

“Is something the matter? I thought you were done talking to me.”

“I have changed my mind.”

Sejuleu’s eyes widened in surprise. “Why the sudden change?”

“I…” said Riftan, then gritted his teeth, “now have reason to go to the Pamela Plateau. We should deal with the trolls here as soon as possible and be on our way.”

Sejuleu looked baffled. “What?”

Not bothering to reply, Riftan whirled away and barked at Elliot, “Find Hebaron! We’re having a strategy meeting!”

“Yes, sir!”

Elliot obediently left with all haste. While the knights were being summoned, Riftan paced the length of the defensive wall, fidgeting with the message. He did not know if this overwhelming emotion was anger or joy. What felt like incomprehensible exhilaration thrilled through him, and he was staring at the ground when something cold brushed his cheek.

He looked up at a flurry of sleet swirling in the fierce wind. His eyes blazing, he stared up at the sky. The cold did nothing to quell the fire raging inside him. Soon, he spotted his men racing toward him, and he turned Talon around.

◆◆◆

The expeditionary party made their way north without much trouble. In the lower parts of the continent, dragon subspecies such as drakes and wyverns were much more prevalent than monsters of the Ayin race. With these monsters entering hibernation in the cooler months, travel in this region was relatively safe.

Their biggest problem was the weather, which grew colder with every passing day. Despite being early winter, the ground was already frozen, and frost clung to the dead grass in the hills. Though they had been spared from sleeping outdoors in the northeastern part of the kingdom thanks to the odd village along the way, this kind of travel would only last until they crossed the border.

Her cheeks red from the cold, Maxi pulled the hood of her robe down even further and plodded along on Rem. Her teeth chattered, and she stiffened whenever the icy wind swept through.

Ulyseon was riding alongside her, and he looked over with a worried expression. “Are you well, my lady?”

“O-Of course.”

Maxi attempted a confident nod, but her assurance sounded unconvincing even to her own ears. Sniffling, she glanced around to check how the other members were doing. If there was any consolation, it was that everyone also seemed to be struggling to cope with the frigid weather.

Most of the mages looked half-frozen as they trembled atop their mounts. Even Calto Serbel was a sorry sight to behold. His face had a bloodless, ashen look to it. Maxi eyed him apprehensively.

He’s not dead, is he?

Chapter 20

An alarmingly pale Calto sat on his horse as though frozen in place. After flicking worried glances at his rigid form and purple lips, Maxi rose closer to Sidina, who was the only one who seemed unaffected.

“A-Are you… not cold, Sidina?”

“Phooey, this is nothing,” Sidina said, cracking a wide smile. “I’ve never told you, but I’m actually from the north. Where I’m from, it’s not Paxias until boiling water freezes over in a blink.”

Maxi’s face fell. They would likely have to camp out at the Plateau for more than a month in even harsher conditions. She wondered whether she would be able to handle it. Resigned sighs broke out all around as though the others had similar fears.

In front of her, Anton looked up at the sky, his face drawn. “This year’s winter is especially cold. I fear it will snow soon.”

“Why don’t we start distributing the firestones?”

“Not yet,” Calto said adamantly. “We must conserve as many of them as possible to last us through our time in the Plateau.”

Though he was clearly in need of one, Calto Serbel was not one to break a rule he had set himself.

Holding in a sigh, Maxi braved through the gale as the party made its way across a desolate field. They kept on in silence, the only sounds coming from the rattling wagons, clomping hooves, and howling wind. Their seemingly endless procession finally came to a stop when the dark outline of the Rhea Forest came into view.

At the head of the group, Kuahel Leon steered his mount around and announced, “We will have to make camp here for today. We must set up a temporary stable and the tents before nightfall, so I ask that everyone do their bit.”

The Temple Knights promptly dismounted and began unloading equipment. The mages also clambered off their horses, some going to collect firewood and others splitting off to light campfires. Armin helped with the stable while Anette and Maxi clumsily assisted the knights with the tents. Though they were new to the task, they picked it up fairly quickly thanks to the countless hours spent crafting items in their workshops at the Mage Tower.

Maxi was connecting the poles of the barracks with chafed hands when Ulyseon spotted her. He rushed over, abandoning his task of tending to the horses.

“Please, my lady! Leave such things to me.”

She waved him off. “Ulyseon, I want you to go over there and help the knights.”

“But I am here to attend—”

“Don’t you think I would be safer if you cooperated with the Temple Knights? They seem to be short on hands. Why don’t you go see?”

Maxi pointed toward the forest, where some of the knights were scouting the perimeter to check for lurking monsters and setting up traps. Ulyseon reluctantly turned to look over at the men before begrudgingly going to help them. With the young knight out of her hair, Maxi began working in earnest.

She and Anette drove wooden poles into the ground, then stretched a tar-coated cloth over them. They finished by draping the barracks with leather and securing the covering with pegs to prevent the wind from tearing it away. When all the tents had been erected, the knights distributed straw mats.

“Here. This should help you keep warm.”

Maxi spread the mat on the floor of the tent and placed a blanket over it. While she made her bed, the others watered the horses at a brook and prepared their meal.

Thanks to the efficiency of operations, the expeditionary party finished setting up camp before nightfall. Exhausted, Maxi slumped in front of the fire. Swaddled in a blanket, she accepted a bowl of hot stew from the knights. Though her stomach gurgled, her weariness made it difficult to work up an appetite, and she found herself dozing off while sipping at her bowl.

Out of nowhere, a hand grabbed her nape. Maxi jerked awake to find Kuahel Leon’s emotionless face looking down at her.

“Return to your tent if you wish to sleep.”

Maxi blinked vacantly. When she realized he had saved her from falling face-first into the flames, her cheeks flushed in mortification.

“Th-Thank you.”

Kuahel let go of her robe when he spotted Ulyseon returning with more firewood. He tilted his head toward the wagons.

“There are braziers in one of the wagons. Go and get them.’

“I do not take orders from—”

Ulyseon stopped when he saw Maxi’s exhausted face. Looking annoyed, he tossed the firewood aside and did as he was told. When he returned with several iron braziers, the mages filled them with lumps of burning coal. Maxi, who had stayed huddled by the campfire for warmth despite the violent wind, breathed a sigh of relief.

Though the tents offered protection from the elements, camping in the wilderness was no easy feat. Having a brazier at least made it bearable. When Ulyseon placed one in the middle of the barracks, Maxi moved her mat as close to its circle of warmth as possible and buried herself beneath three layers of blankets. Anette and Sidina lay huddled on either side, providing additional warmth. Miriam settled in the spot across from them. Pulling her blanket over her head, Maxi tried to fall asleep.

The next day, they set out at dawn. Light snow began to fall by noon over the increasingly rugged path. Rem snorted irritably as Maxi carefully led her around jagged rocks and conifers, stroking the mare reassuringly as they went.

Traveling without rest, it only took half a day to reach the other side of the mountain. By then, the mages were breathing heavily like overworked draft horses. Kuahel Leon noted their condition and ordered the knights to stop. Relieved sighs burst out from all around.

“I hope we’re not camping out two nights in a row,” Armin grumbled as he clambered off his horse.

Ulyseon was helping Maxi dismount. He shook his head and looked over at the mage.

“There is a small village not far from here. We should be able to reach it before nightfall.”

Maxi said a silent prayer. Enduring the cold was difficult enough without having to set up camp after a day on horseback. She tried to muster the dregs of her energy by imagining a blazing fireplace and a warm bed.

As soon as they finished a simple meal of hard wheat bread and cold bacon, they mounted their horses once more. Though the terrain was smoother, the increasingly brutal gusts quickly exhausted the mages again. Maxi bent low in her saddle to shield herself from the wind and walked Rem close to the horse in front.

They galloped through the blustering weather for what seemed like an eternity before they reached a small village at the base of the foothills. It was a settlement of twenty or so cottages clustered together, far too small to accommodate a party of fifty. Finding a place to stay would not be easy.

After inquiring for about fifteen minutes, Kuahel Leon returned to the group and announced, “The parish here is not big enough to house all of us. They say they will only be able to host twenty people at most. Vinther, Cedric — you and your men will rest there for the night. The mages and I will lodge at the inn.”

“Does the inn have enough rooms?”

“The unexpectedly cold weather seems to have kept visitors away. The innkeeper told me they can take thirty people.”

“I see. Then, we shall see you in the morning, Commander.”

The knights split into two groups, one headed to the church and the other to the inn. The mages followed Kuahel to a dilapidated establishment on the village outskirts. The inn’s stable hands were out front, craning their necks in anticipation of their guests. They scurried to relieve the mages of their horses as soon as they spotted them.

“That’ll be fifty shekels per steed.”

Kuahel produced a leather pouch from his robe and handed over a few silver coins. As the boys grinned at the silver and cheerfully led the horses into the stables, the mages hurried into the main building to escape the wind.

The innkeeper was a woman of impressive proportions. She rubbed her plump hands together as they filed in.

“Welcome, welcome! I’m afraid it’ll be a while before your rooms are ready. Why not have something to eat while you wait?”

“Very well,” said Calto, still pasty-faced from the journey. “Please prepare us a meal.”

When the elder bobbed his head, a dark-skinned boy scurried forward and led them to a table near the fireplace. Once the mages were seated, the innkeeper returned with a basket of freshly baked bread and a sizzling pot of stew. She portioned out everyone’s share, which they began hungrily devouring. Maxi was no exception. Almost dipping her nose into the bowl, she gulped at the steaming liquid. The heat warming her stomach was the most gratifying sensation she had experienced in a while.

Ulyseon watched her wolf down her meal with a look of pity. “Have some of mine as well, my lady.”

He spread a thick layer of butter on his portion of bread and handed it to her. Readily accepting his offer, she took a huge bite.

A few tables over, a traveler was darting curious glances at them. It was not until the middle of their meal that he spoke up.

“Where are you people headed in this freezing weather?”

Kuahel Leon had just stepped into the inn after making sure the horses were safely in the stable. He curtly replied, “To Balbourne.”

The traveler studied his attire and nodded. “You must be pilgrims. We are also on our way to the basilica. Word is, there is to be a grand banquet with many nobles attending.”

Chapter 21

“A banquet?” said Calto.

He turned away from warming himself by the fireplace and shot Kuahel Leon a puzzled look. Unsurprisingly, there was a hint of disapproval on the elder’s face. Terrible forces could be controlling the allied monster army from the shadows at this very moment. One would have hoped the church would spend its resources preparing for a possible war instead of such frivolities.

Maxi looked up at the Temple Knight with reproof, but he paid them no mind. He strode to the traveler’s table and took an empty seat.

“Who is hosting the banquet?” Kuahel asked the man.

“I heard it is the high priest, Garis. He plans on inviting the nobles to this grand event to celebrate the Holy Feast Day. We started out from Arex as soon as we heard the news. We’re hoping to find work there, you see.”

The traveler pointed to the mandolin hanging on his side.

So he was a bard. Maxi noted the people who appeared to be the man’s travel companions sitting at a neighboring table. The six young men and women all carried instruments on their backs. Clubs and daggers hung from their waists, likely for self-defense. The band raised their tankards in unison and flashed genial smiles at the mages.

“My friends and I are a musical troupe. With winter coming so early this year, the nobles have been holding fewer banquets, likely because of the bad harvest. We were desperate for work when we heard things were better in Osiriya, so we decided to make the long journey there.”

“Did you travel through Dristan?” Kuahel asked, stroking his chin with a gloved hand. When the bard nodded, the knight waved a server over. “Bring me some ale.”

He turned his gaze back to the troupe.

“Would you care to join us? I’d like to hear about the situation in Dristan. I’ve heard more monsters have been spotted there recently. Did you encounter any on the way?”

“We had a run-in with a pack of gorgons, but we managed to survive because we were with a merchant band until we reached the border. Still, I’ve heard stories of ghouls in the southern regions. With more people moving northwest, the food shortage has only worsened.”

The musical troupe seemed more than happy to join tables with the expeditionary party, and Maxi listened with avid interest as they began sharing various tidbits they had picked up on their travels. It was common for nobles to invite troupes to their castles for entertainment. Though she had met countless bards and jesters at Croyso Castle, conversing with them at the same table was a first.

They gave a colorful account of their journey with great eloquence. Maxi learned that Dristan’s royal family was facing a succession crisis and that the food shortage problem had reignited territorial disputes in its western regions. The other mages appeared to be listening with keen interest as well. Having been cloistered away on an island for so long, they were all hungry for news.

Among the travelers was a woman in her late thirties. She said glumly between sips of beer, “Dristan is in a state of turmoil. Political strife, food shortages, and now monsters. The mercenaries say the number of undead has increased threefold since last year. All those corrupted corpses had to have come from somewhere — I’m sure they’re from the war three years ago. Imagine those tens of thousands of bodies buried without being purified, roaming the world as monsters.”

Maxi bit her lip as she thought back to the Battle of Eth Lene. Recalling ghouls clawing their way out of the ground and the ensuing chaos was enough to make her back prickle with cold sweat. Had she been unlucky, she could have ended up as an undead herself.

Even now, it was still a possibility. Should she meet a tragic end and be buried in the desolate wasteland of the Plateau without the proper funeral rites, her soul would wander the underworld in eternal torment. She grew cold as the danger she had gotten herself into fully dawned on her. The other mages grew still as though they, too, were gripped with fear.

A heavy silence settled over the group, evidently annoying Anette. Pausing from tearing apart a chunk of lamb, she clicked her tongue and said, “Enough of this doom and gloom. You’re ruining my appetite. I’d rather not have to think about such things when we’re finally enjoying some rest with a roof over our heads.”

“Ah, my apologies. We have dampened the mood,” said the bard. He ruefully scratched the back of his head. “May I make up for it with a performance? Consider it an apology, and a thanks for the ale.”

With a gentle smile, the bard extracted his mandolin from the leather pack on his shoulder.

“We might not look it, but we are quite well-known in the eastern regions. Name a song you’d like to hear, and we will play it for you.”

Sidina, who was eating at a table near the wall with the wind mages, called out excitedly, “I would like a heroic epic! Something about the adventures of Wigrew and Darian’s twelve knights, if you please. Preferably one with lots of dashing men!”

Noting Sidina’s ale-flushed face, Maxi furtively looked over at the Temple Knights. Was it not improper for them to get so intoxicated in front of these men of the cloth? The Temple Knights remained silent, and Kuahel Leon kept his pensive gaze on the crackling fire, his head leaning on the wall.

The flickering flames cast a shadow over his face, and Maxi wondered what he was thinking. Throughout the journey thus far, the Temple Knights had not spoken unless necessary, and the mages had been equally as reluctant to strike up conversation. Both groups had kept their distance as if they were strangers on the same path by sheer coincidence.

Though Maxi had certainly not expected the mages to get along with the paladins, she wondered if they would even be able to work together when the time came. Her face was clouding with concern when lively music began to fill the room. She turned her gaze to the bard, surprised by the man’s skill in playing the mandolin in the dim light of the inn.

The man was a virtuoso. Nimbly plucking the strings, he began singing a song of ancient heroes. His companions joined him on their flute, tambourine, mandolin, lute, and rebec. The sudden festive atmosphere melted Maxi’s worries. When the song reached its climax, a drunk Sidina pulled Kiel, another wind mage, to his feet and drew him into a spinning dance.

Anette howled with laughter at Kiel’s miserable face as he was hauled around. A few of the mages joined them and stamped their feet in time to the music. When the eight-verse song finally ended, the exhilarated mages promptly requested an encore.

Royald and Joel, two mages of Undaim, waved their tankards and exclaimed, “One about a beauty this time!”

Everyone was so inebriated that they had forgotten about the ten clergymen sitting among them. Maxi flicked an anxious glance at the Temple Knights’ impassive faces. The men were quietly eating their meal as though completely uninterested in the merriment happening around them. Maxi shifted uncomfortably in her seat. She was about to admonish her peers when the bard’s cheerful voice cut through.

“Ah, if it’s a song about a beauty, how about The Scarlet Lady?”

“Is that a famous one?” Sidina asked.

“Have you not heard it?” said the bard, cocking his head. “It was written by Valrog, only the greatest bard in the Western Continent. It is a piece beloved by many.”

Tuning his mandolin, the bard added, “Valrog fought in the war three years ago. He almost lost his life but was saved by the Scarlet Lady. When the war ended, he composed this in her honor and sang it all across the continent to express his gratitude. It is currently one of the most popular songs in Roviden.”

“Oh my, how romantic.”

Ever the enthusiast for a good love story, Sidina clapped her hands, her eyes sparkling. “A song about the love between a bard and a noblewoman, transcending social classes!”

“Alas, it is not meant as a romantic tale. The lady is already spoken for. Valrog wrote it out of pure admiration for her.”

The bard’s lips curled into a wide grin.

“And her husband is none other than Sir Riftan, the greatest knight in the continent.”

Maxi almost spurted beer through her nose. When she bent over into a coughing fit, Ulyseon shot to his feet and began patting her back.

“My, are you all right, miss?” the bard said, startled by her reaction.

“Y-Yes—” Maxi choked out, waving her hand to show that she was fine.

She heard Anette’s wry voice chime in.

“So… it’s an ode to the Dragon Slayer’s wife?”

Maxi flinched, her shoulders stiffening.

Seemingly oblivious to the odd silence that had befallen the mages, the bard jovially replied, “That is so. I’m sure you have heard about the Lady Calypse as well. She is the mage who rescued Eth Lene Castle from the besieging monster army and helped us win the war. According to the soldiers there, Lady Calypse is a woman of angelic beauty with stunning, fiery-red hair. Because of her story, young women have even taken to wearing red wigs to imitate her.”

Her cheeks growing hot, Maxi slowly pulled her hood over her head. She wanted to give the source of these spurious rumors a good shake. She felt that the original composer might have written the song more out of ill will than admiration.

She was desperately looking for a place to hide when Ulyseon muttered, “Rumors usually tend to be exaggerated, but stories about you have been strangely understated, my lady. How could they not add that you are lovelier than a nymph, wiser than a sage, and braver than a lion?”

An overwhelming urge to clamp the young man’s mouth shut surged through her, and she ground her teeth. Fortunately, the bard appeared not to have heard Ulyseon over all the noise.

After watching Maxi with glee, Anette said with a smirk, “I’d love to hear such an amazing song.”

“I shall play it to the best of my abilities.”

The bard cleared his throat before his baritone voice began to fill the room.

Oh God, hear our cries of terror;

Sable monsters stand beyond our walls,

Swinging their spears of steel.

Ah, deliver us before the end.

Was she the deliverance?

Your answer to our prayers?

The Scarlet Lady climbed the mountain alone,

The Scarlet Lady broke through the darkness.

Her valor became the iron mace

That crushed our enemies from above;

Cries of victory shook our walls

As we witnessed deliverance unfold before our eyes.

Ah, even as the sun fades and darkness engulfs the world,

We shall not fear

For we know that when dawn arrives,

The flame-haired angel will bring us the flag of victory.

The delicate melody gently resonated around the inn. Maxi waited in tortured silence for it to be over. To her great dismay, the song was four verses long. Breaking out into a cold sweat, she did not dare raise her head to look at the faces of her companions. It was not until she was close to fainting from the shame that the bard finally played the last note.

Chapter 22

The onlookers erupted into thunderous applause. The bard bowed, a pleased grin lighting his face.

As Maxi breathed a sigh of relief, she heard Ulyseon grumble, “The lyrics are subpar. It is clear the composer did not know—”

Maxi stomped on his foot with all her strength. She met his baffled look with a glower, warning him not to say another word.

Blinking in confusion, he asked, “Are you unwell, my lady? Was there something wrong with the food?”

Kuahel Leon, who had been silently resting his head against the wall with his eyes closed, chose that moment to speak.

“I suggest you all get some rest now.”

Maxi felt her cheeks burn when the knight’s stony gaze briefly met hers. She would have been less mortified had he teased or laughed at her like the mages. But, as always, the Temple Knight’s face was almost spitefully indifferent. Opening a leather pouch, Kuahel tossed the bard a coin before rising from his seat.

“For entertaining my companions.”

“Thank you, sir!”

As if their objective had been payment all along, the bard got up immediately. He went upstairs with his troupe, coin clutched in hand. Maxi had been waiting for a chance to flee. She shot to her feet at the opportunity.

“I-I shall excuse myself as well. I’m feeling rather tired.”

With that, she hurried up the stairs, Anette following closely behind. When Maxi turned warily to look at her, Anette slapped on an innocent expression.

“There are only nine rooms, so you and I will have to share. Sidina and Miriam will take another.”

“I-I was hoping to share with Sidina.”

Maxi dropped her gaze past the banisters, where Sidina was as drunk as a fiddler. She debated whether to haul the inebriated girl to bed or to endure the teasing of the mischievous Umri mage. While she was tossing up which option would be worse, Anette hustled her up the remaining stairs.

“Now, now, off to bed we go. I really must get some sleep.”

“…”

“On another note, I had no idea the Giant of Nome Hall was such an extraordinary mage. No, wait. Should we call you the flame-haired angel from now?”

Maxi clutched her forehead. No doubt the song would be fodder for Anette’s teasing for at least a month. She heaved a sigh at the thought.

◆◆◆

The expeditionary party’s journey continued smoothly, so much so that Maxi questioned if monsters really were growing in number. They reached the old capital of the Roem Empire earlier than expected. The bard had been right about the banquet; long queues wound from the city gates, and merchants crowded the streets.

Maxi took in the sights and sounds as they passed through. Balbourne was a majestic city, an ostentatious vestige of the old empire that had once ruled over the entire Roviden Continent. Feeling as though she had entered a legendary land, her eyes roamed over the clean road and towering buildings. Though every structure was remarkably sophisticated in design, none came close to the basilica, which stood at the heart of the city.

They passed through an arched entrance and onto an immaculate, shrub-lined road. The sight of the grand basilica at the end left Maxi awestruck. It stood nearly twice as large as Drachium Castle. Over a thousand stained glass windows adorned its imposing stone walls, contrasting with its impeccably white pillars and brilliant blue-tiled roof.

Maxi gazed up at the church that Darian the Monarch, the first emperor of the Western Continent, had dedicated to God. The Basilica of Osiriya possessed an ethereal beauty different from the Mage Tower. As she was marveling at its design, clerics in black habits filed out to welcome them.

“What a great journey you have made. His Holiness has been eagerly awaiting your arrival for days.”

“Father Lugias. It has been a long time.”

Kuahel Leon dismounted and bent to one knee before the slight, elderly cleric. Maxi’s eyes widened when he reverently kissed the cleric’s wrinkled hand. Since paladins were knights as well as high-ranking clergymen, the elderly cleric was at least a high priest for the commander of the Temple Knights to show such reverence.

“I am sure coming here was no easy feat,” Father Lugias said, turning to the mages with a benevolent smile. “Please allow me to introduce myself. I am Lugias Talleman, a servant of our divine master.”

Prodded on by Anton, Calto Serbel dismounted from his horse and replied in a curt but civil tone, “Thank you for your welcome. I am Calto Serbel, leader of this expedition, and these are the mages under my command.”

The cleric studied each of their faces and nodded. “I thank you all for coming. His Holiness has been looking forward to meeting you as well.”

Maxi glanced back and forth between their leader and the high priest with keen interest. It appeared that the Mage Tower and the church had come to some sort of agreement before they had formally joined forces for this expedition. Though she was not privy to the details, she could hazard a guess that they must have reached an understanding. It was the only explanation for being able to work together after years of animosity.

By joining the expedition, the mages would not only protect their reputation, but they would also get information on the dark mages. What did the church stand to gain from this partnership? Maxi was mulling this over when Kuahel spoke in his usual dry tone.

“I heard His Eminence, Father Garis, is holding a banquet. Does he have His Holiness’s approval?”

Maxi saw grim concern flash across the elderly cleric’s face. His reaction seemed to suggest Father Garis was a source of headache for the church.

“The Orthodox Church greatly opposed this expedition,” Father Lugias said with a sigh. “As such, concessions had to be made to placate them.”

“That may cause problems in the future.”

“It cannot be helped,” the cleric said resolutely before turning to the mages with an apologetic smile. “Dear me… I have kept our guests standing in the cold. Please allow the clerics to take your horses and follow me. I shall show you to your rooms.”

“We shall alert His Holiness of our arrival.”

Without a second glance at their traveling companions, the Temple Knights entered the basilica. Maxi watched them leave before following the high priest. He led them through the chapel to the right and into a large building that appeared to be a school for novitiates. The spacious arcade, connected to a vast garden, was full of noblemen and darkly-robed clerics.

Maxi’s eyes widened in surprise. Though she had known that the best university in the continent was located in the basilica in Balbourne, she had not expected it to be of this magnitude.

“The University of Osiriya teaches theology and a variety of other fields,” said one of the young clerics, his voice full of pride. “Not only to hierarchs and Temple Knights capable of divine magic, but also to the scions of the Seven Kingdoms’ noble houses. Commoners may also study here if they so wish. A true repository of knowledge.”

There was a subtle stiffening of movement around him, and Maxi nervously studied the faces of the senior mages. Calto shot them a warning look before they could speak. Starting many days prior to their arrival, the elder had ceaselessly reminded them to guard their tongues. But, of course, one could not expect the mages of the Mage Tower to submissively follow orders.

“A school where anyone can learn?” Albern muttered cynically. He was a senior mage of Kabala. “How astonishing. Do you accept mages too?”

Their guides’ faces darkened, and one of them coldly regarded Albern. “If they wish to study here, they may indeed. God’s teachings are open to all.”

“Seems we won’t be bored during our stay,” Anette said lightly.

Maxi jabbed the girl in her side. Though their displeasure was clear, the clerics pretended not to hear and continued walking. The atmosphere remained chilly even as the mages were shown to their rooms. Maxi opened the door to her assigned chamber, thoroughly spent. She had just trudged over to the bed when Ulyseon spoke.

“My lady,” he said, hovering by the doorframe. “I must leave you for a while to send word to Anatol. Do you think you will be all right on your own?”

“Ulyseon… I am not a child who needs a guardian. Besides, what could possibly happen to me inside the basilica?”

In a rare display of doubt, Ulyseon gave her a skeptical look. “But you seem to get yourself into trouble the moment I take my eyes off you, my lady. I specifically requested the room next to yours so I could be near at all times, but I was told men and women are not permitted to stay in the same building. I will likely be in the knights’ quarters. I beg you, my lady, please be careful.”

“Y-You seem to keep forgetting, Ulyseon… that I am five years your senior!” Maxi exclaimed incredulously.

Ulyseon shook his head. “This has nothing to do with age, my lady. I am here to protect you in Sir Riftan’s stead.”

With a smug look, the young knight turned to leave.

“Try not to be alone if you can help it, my lady. Stay with the other mages once you’ve changed. I will be right back after meeting our informant.”

All Maxi could do in response was silently open and close her mouth as she watched him go. She had initially thought only his outer appearance had changed, that he was still the same seventeen-year-old boy from years ago. Nowadays, she found herself occasionally rendered speechless by his arrogance.

She closed the door with a sigh. If the Remdragon Knights insisted on treating her like a child, she would have a difficult time functioning as a mage even after her return to Anatol. Feeling deflated, she threw her bag aside and started massaging her calves and thighs, which were stiff from a full day’s ride.

Shortly after, the female clerics brought her a hot kettle and burning brazier. Maxi removed her dirty robe and heavy armor and wiped herself with a wet towel. Though she tried to groom whenever she could, maintaining a neat appearance while traveling was next to impossible.

She furiously scrubbed herself clean, shivering from the cold, and washed her hair as best as she could with the remaining water. Looking presentable was the least she could do if they were to have an audience with the pope. After changing into the cleanest clothes she could find, she carefully combed her hair. A knock came at the door just as she was finishing.

Maxi hastily pulled on a robe and cracked the door open. Standing in the corridor was a woman with an impish face, tanned skin, and short, boyish hair. She did not immediately recognize her. As she tried to place the vaguely familiar features, the woman, who appeared equally as stunned at first, smiled brightly.

“I doubted my ears when I heard you were at the basilica,” she said, grabbing Maxi’s hand and hopping in excitement. “Yet, here you here! I can hardly believe it! To think we would meet here… What an amazing coincidence!”

Maxi’s eyes widened.

“I-Idsilla? Is that you?”

Chapter 23

Gaping, Maxi looked her guest up and down. The woman was half a hand span taller than her, with slender limbs and slightly upturned eyes and lips. Memories of the young Livadonian noblewoman who had braved the war by her side three years ago reawakened in her mind.

“W-What are you doing in Osiriya?” Maxi asked, still in shock.

“I have been studying medicine at the university since last year. Selina is also here, training to become a hierarch.”

Maxi could not stop gawking.

“M-Medicine?”

“I intended to follow your example at first and learn healing magic, but it turns out I’m not cut out for it. That’s when I switched to herbs and medical treatment. My family was vehemently against it, but even my father gave up when I cut off my hair.”

Idsilla pointed to her short locks with an impish smile.

“I persuaded Father to use my dowry to buy back our land, and to let Elba keep the money he received for fighting in the war for his wedding. After that, I ended my engagement and came to Osiriya. And I didn’t come alone. The female clerics who were in the support unit with us are studying here as well with the monastery’s funding.”

As though overcome with emotion, Idsilla abruptly stopped her excited chatter.

“I’m sure everyone will be happy to see you,” she said, her smile softening. “You are a living legend, after all.”

Maxi’s face turned crimson as she recalled the nightmare that was The Scarlet Lady. Her back began to break out in a cold sweat.

“Y-You exaggerate… I am no—”

“But it is the truth. You should visit Levan if you ever get the chance. Your story was even made into a play there.”

“A-A play?”

Idsilla chortled when she saw Maxi’s face blanch in horror.

“It was put on as a charitable venture to help the shelter there, but it unexpectedly became a massive success! Once your story became famous, the court jesters added to the play and even performed it during a royal banquet. In Levan, your fame rivals your husband’s.”

Maxi firmly resolved never to set foot in Levan for as long as she lived. It was absurd that people had romanticized her to such a degree at their wanton discretion.

Noticing Maxi’s teary mortification, Idsilla attempted to console her. “Don’t be so embarrassed. I make an appearance too, you know. I’m the villain who coaxes you to go to the battlefield. Elba was incensed when he saw it at the royal palace, called it a disgrace to our family.”

“I-It’s not something to laugh about, Idsilla.”

“I, for one, have no problem with it. After all, I can now live as I wish, thanks to it ruining my marriage prospects.”

Grinning, Idsilla shrugged and pulled Maxi by the arm.

“But no matter. Let’s not waste time here. We should find the others. Everyone was sad they didn’t get to say their farewells when you left.”

For a moment, Maxi hesitated as she wondered if it was appropriate to leave her room when she could be summoned to meet the pope at any moment. Still, she could not send her friend away when they had only just reunited. She came to a decision and knocked on the adjacent door belonging to one of the senior mages. Elena, the only woman senior mage on the expedition, readily agreed to Maxi’s excursion.

“You may,” Elena said with a nod. “Only the senior mages will have an audience with His Holiness. We were told that his ill health prevents him from meeting too many people. There was much deliberation, but it’s been decided that Master Calto, Master Anton, Master Albern, and I will meet with him. You are free to spend your time however you wish. We will update you and the others after the meeting.”

After that, Maxi followed Idsilla to the students’ quarters with a light conscience. Pale winter sunlight streamed overhead while the cold breeze tousled their hair. They arrived at a spacious hall filled with a hundred people gathered for lunch, and Maxi’s eyes immediately honed in on Selina and the Livadonian female clerics. The women rose from their seats as soon as they saw her, their faces lighting up with joy.

“I thought my eyes were deceiving me,” Selina said excitedly, leading Maxi to an empty seat. “It is you, Lady Calypse! I went out when I heard there were mages. You cannot guess how surprised I was when I saw you.”

Maxi sat down with a bewildered smile. “I also… did not expect to see you all here.”

“After the war, the female clerics who served in the support unit were granted permission to learn divine magic,” Selina explained with a pleased smile. “So here we are, studying to become hierarchs. The church is currently low on clerics who can perform purifications to deal with the increasing number of monsters, so they are likely trying to fill the shortage with female clerics. You could say it has unexpectedly opened doors for us.”

She sounded so smug that Maxi had to stifle a laugh.

“That’s… wonderful.”

“And we have you to thank for it. We wouldn’t be here if Eth Lene had fallen that day.”

The other women all nodded in agreement. The admiration in their eyes settled like an uncomfortable weight on her shoulders, and Maxi looked troubled. Taking a sip of wine, she hastily changed the subject.

“I heard… the basilica will be hosting a grand banquet. You must be busy with the preparations.”

Selina ducked closer to the table and whispered, “It’s only the Orthodox clerics who are preoccupied. Strictly speaking, this is a political campaign masquerading as a feast. At the moment, the high priest Garis, the Orthodox Church’s candidate, and the high priest Cassius, the Reformed Church’s candidate, are vying for the papacy. The banquet planned for the Holy Feast Day was Father Garis’s idea. No doubt he plans to gain the support of the influential nobles of the Seven Kingdoms he has invited.”

Being a member of the Reformed Church herself, she was clearly not pleased by this. She furrowed her brow and sighed.

“I don’t understand why His Holiness allowed this. I believed he had chosen Father Cassius as his successor.”

Maxi tried to recall the short exchange between Kuahel Leon and the elderly Father Lugias. The papal conclave might have had something to do with the sudden partnership between the church and the Mage Tower. If it turned out that dark mages were behind the war three years ago, it would affect the Reformed Church’s influence, leaving room for the Orthodox faction to take over once again. The Mage Tower would want to prevent that from happening at all costs.

“Which leads me to ask… Do you think the Mage Tower sent you all here to offer their support to Father Cassius?”

Maxi snapped out of her thoughts and turned to look at Selina.

“I was wondering,” Selina continued, “if Father Cassius was trying to gain the Mage Tower’s support, just as Father Garis is trying to get the nobles on his side.”

“I-I’ve only recently become an official mage… so I’m afraid I’m not privy to such information.”

Though Maxi tried to brush it off with an ambiguous smile, she silently agreed. If the existence of dark mages were to become known, the papacy would likely go to the Orthodox Church. And if worse came to worst, Calto’s warning about the return of mage persecutions could prove true.

Maxi hunched her shoulders. A heavy dread settled in her heart at the thought that she might have gotten herself involved in something far more serious than she had bargained for.

“Do you all… support Father Cassius as the next pope?”

“Of course! The thought of Father Garis becoming pope terrifies me,” Idsilla exclaimed. “I’m sure you’ll understand what I mean if you ever get to meet him. Father Garis is a monster carved from the ice and steel of the north. He would start a reign of terror if he became pope. In his eyes, adherents of the Reformed Church like us are all heretics.”

“Lady Idsilla!” Selina said, aghast. She glanced around to make sure no one was listening. “Please mind your tongue. Whatever the case, he is still a holy minister of God. You could be punished for blasphemy for what you just said.”

Idsilla snorted. “Why be scared when the worst he could do is confine me in a solitary cell for a day?”

Maxi shook her head incredulously. “I see… you still hold little regard for rules, Idsilla.”

“As you know, people don’t change that easily. Even my family has given up on me,” Idsilla quipped.

Selina gaped at her in disbelief before sighing up at the ceiling. Soon, the female clerics rose to attend their afternoon classes. As the novitiates’ schedules were packed from morning until evening, it was difficult for them to make time for much else.

When the women departed after exchanging reluctant goodbyes, Maxi went out to the garden with Idsilla. They talked while strolling around a secluded pavilion.

Idsilla told Maxi about her brother and Alyssa’s beautiful wedding ceremony, and Maxi recounted an exaggerated version of her bizarre experiences at the Mage Tower.

After listening to her story with twinkling eyes, Idsilla cautiously asked, “And your husband… is he well?”

Maxi froze in the middle of her happy reminiscing.

Realizing she had made a mistake, Idsilla bit her lip. A moment of awkward silence passed, and she fidgeted with her hair before hastily adding, “I’ve been worried about you since Eth Lene Castle. When they brought you back wounded that day, your husband…”

Unable to find the right words, Idsilla trailed off. She gulped and seemed to struggle to finish her sentence.

“Sir Riftan… looked as though the world had ended. I’ve never seen such despair. If something terrible had happened to you back then… he probably would have—”

Idsilla had a grim look fixed on the flowerbed at her feet. She abruptly stopped talking and began waving her hands, embarrassed.

“Oh, do forgive me. I’ve let my mouth run away with me again. It’s just… when I heard you’d left Anatol, I feared those events might have strained your relationship.”

“Th-That is not why I left,” Maxi quickly reassured her. “There were circumstances… that forced me to leave.”

Idsilla went to say something but stopped when she saw Maxi’s pale face. A cold breeze brushed past.

She looked up at the dry branches before whispering in a choked voice, “As Selina said earlier, we would not be here if it weren’t for you, Lady Calypse. I wanted to tell you how grateful I am.”

Maxi was about to wave off the sentiment out of habit when it struck her that her friend was right. Not only had she saved Idsilla’s life but also the lives of countless more. She grew still as the truth rattled her core. After a lifetime of believing herself useless, it was difficult to recognize the extent of her impact on so many people. Still, it did not change the facts.

She unconsciously clutched the coin hanging from her neck. Her memories of that time were a mire of helplessness, anguish, and guilt, but now she felt a new light dawning on them. After quietly meeting Idsilla’s solemn gaze, Maxi nodded.

The expeditionary party stayed at the basilica for two days to prepare for the journey. They would be venturing into the most dangerous place on the Western Continent. As such, their knight escorts doubled, and they ended up with eight wagons loaded with provisions, tents, horse feed, weapons, and other necessary equipment.

Their travel plans would take them north through Balto. The weather was bound to be colder the further they pushed, which also meant a higher probability of certain monsters. To prepare for this and their prolonged stay in the wilderness, the mages packed every herb and firestone they could source. Some even purchased cold weather-proof clothing, such as long boots made of wool and fur.

As soon as preparations were complete, the expeditionary party gathered at the basilica’s entrance.

Chapter 24

Idsilla came to see Maxi off.

“I had thought you’d at least stay for the banquet,” she muttered sadly.

Maxi paused from securing her bags to Rem’s saddle to give her friend a rueful smile. Most of the basilica’s pilgrims seemed to believe the mages had come to keep the Orthodox faction in check. Having expected a dramatic clash, they were clearly disappointed when the mages made preparations to depart so soon after arriving. Meanwhile, the Orthodox clerics watched them with a mixture of distrust and relief.

The reason Calto gave for their visit to Osiriya was that the mages were there to help the church investigate the recent proliferation of monsters. Of course, no one believed this. Even Maxi did not consider it a credible explanation as to why they were traveling north in the middle of winter.

“Why not wait until Aquarias[9]? Don’t you know the cold snap will start in a few weeks?”

“It’s safer to travel now when monsters are less active.”

Idsilla flicked a skeptical glance at the shivering mages. Though Sidina and other northerners seemed unaffected by the cold, those born and raised on warm southern isles were already struggling.

“I think you should worry more about the cold than monsters,” Idsilla whispered into Maxi’s ear.

Forcing aside her trepidation, Maxi did her best to give a matter-of-fact reply. “We are braving the current conditions to conserve our firestones. We’ll start using them once the cold snap comes, so that should make it bearable.”

Even as she spoke, she silently wondered why the party was in such a hurry to move on. Calto had insisted on a hasty departure, claiming they were more likely to get embroiled in the church’s political conflict the longer they stayed. Maxi questioned whether this was the real reason. Perhaps the ruins in the Pamela Plateau were not the only sign of dark mages.

Maxi hunched her shoulders as the wind grew increasingly fierce. It was daunting to think that a terrible secret might be hiding somewhere in the north.

“In any case, I am grateful for your concern.”

She concealed her fear behind a brave smile and hopped onto her horse.

Idsilla rummaged in her bag for something. “Please take this with you,” she said, handing Maxi the item. “It’s a pouch of heated sand. I use it to keep warm during morning prayers, but I would like for you to have it. It’s rather heavy, so discard it when it grows cold.”

“Thank you.”

Maxi gladly accepted the gift and slipped it into her robe, where she felt its heat quickly warm her side. She sighed in contentment.

“Please be careful,” Idsilla said, her voice full of concern. “You can be quite reckless sometimes.”

“Idsilla… you are the last person I wish to hear that from.”

Idsilla chuckled at the irony. “We’ll meet again, won’t we?”

“Of course,” Maxi replied, smiling warmly. “Come visit Anatol… if you ever get the chance. You will always be welcome there.”

After asking her to give her regards to the female clerics, Maxi walked Rem to the expeditionary party. The earth mages had been assigned to ride next to the wagons. In the event of an attack, it was their duty to cast a barrier to protect the supplies.

As she led Rem to the last wagon in line, she studied the somber, black-robed knights in her periphery. With their gray armor swathed in dark robes and their cold, hooded faces, they looked almost demonic. If war ever broke out between the Mage Tower and the church, these men would not hesitate to ruthlessly root out heretics.

Maxi quickly pushed the terrifying thought from her mind. Even if that were true, they were currently working toward the same goal.

Kuahel Leon soon finished his inspection and signaled for their departure. As the knights began to file out of the city gates, Maxi searched for Ulyseon. He was usually at her side, refusing to let her out of his sight, and yet she had not seen him all morning. She began to grow worried that something might have happened to him when she spotted the young knight leading his horse out of the stables.

Maxi trotted over and gave him a questioning look. “Where did you run off to so early in the morning?”

“I went to see our informant, my lady,” he replied, mounting his steed. “I thought it best to update Anatol on our route so they can contact us if necessary.”

Narrowing her eyes at him suspiciously, Maxi said slowly, “They won’t… try to come up with an excuse to follow, will they?”

“No, my lady,” Ulyseon said, looking flustered. He avoided her gaze as if something was pricking his conscience before professing with a sigh, “By working with the merchants, Anatol has managed to create a vast intelligence network. As long as the place has a market, you can expect to find one or two of our informants there. In the event of an emergency, we can use that network to ask our allies for assistance. Our affiliates can make the necessary preparations to deal with whatever may arise if they are aware of our route.”

“But we have the Temple Knights. Even without help—”

“I do not trust the Temple Knights completely, my lady,” Ulyseon replied stiffly. He tilted his chin toward the head of the procession, where Kuahel and Calto were deep in discussion. “Just look at them. They’ve been whispering to each other throughout the journey. It is most definitely suspect.”

Though Maxi rolled her eyes, she did not argue. Ulyseon’s worries were bordering on paranoia, but she could not deny that her suspicions were growing too.

“Well,” he said, steering his horse around. “We should hurry, or we’ll be left behind.”

To Maxi’s surprise, the knights were already out of the city, and it was now the wagons’ turn to pass through the gates. She looked over her shoulder one last time before following them out. Idsilla stood among the clerics who had come to see them off, waving enthusiastically. Maxi returned the gesture with equal vigor before spurring her horse on.

The expeditionary party left Balbourne and made their way north of Osiriya. Having been the heart of the old empire, Osiriya’s developed cities were closely connected by well-paved roads. It made for a relatively pleasant journey. They spent whole days riding at a brisk pace, stopping only at night to rest at an inn, then departing at daybreak. As they neared the border, the settlements grew sparse. Once again, they were forced to begin making camp in the evenings.

“We will start distributing the firestones tonight. Come, take your share.”

Celric began handing out quail egg-sized stones to the mages busily setting up camp. The magic stones appeared to be of poor quality as they only contained a sparse amount of mana. They were just powerful enough to lessen the chill.

When Maxi infused her stone with a bit of mana, warmth seeped into her body. She breathed a sigh of relief as life returned to her rigid hands. The cold had frozen the ground in the span of a few days, and the mages had been dreading the prospect of camping out in such conditions.

From then on, they were allotted low-grade firestones every three or four days. Maxi offered one to Ulyseon, but the young man scowled as though she had wounded his pride. Like Ulyseon, the Temple Knights also withstood the biting cold with nothing more than blankets, coats, and the campfire. Maxi was astounded by their endurance.

Noticing her staring at the knights in fear and awe, Armin said in a flat voice, “They are warriors who push their bodies to the limit. Their mana pathways expand rapidly once they reach a certain level. Us mages, we artificially develop our pathways by repeatedly infusing mana. On the other hand, knights train their bodies to absorb mana not as magic but in its unadulterated form. Once enough has accumulated, it enables them to use blade aura, which can even cut down monsters with powerful magic resistance.”

Armin pointed a stick toward the knights, who were tending to the horses and patrolling the area without any signs of exhaustion.

“Simply put, seasoned knights are beings who possess greater life force than your average human. There is no need for you to worry about them.”

Maxi tried to recall some of her lessons with Ruth. If mana was the energy that maintained the order of the natural world, magic was pure elemental energy resulting from extracting a specific element. In short, mana was divine will itself, while magic was the power derived from its willful distortion. Magic was no match for forces that used mana in its purest form — divine magic and blade aura.

“But… seasoned knights also die from illness or injury, don’t they?”

“And that’s why we’re here,” Anette replied blandly, tossing some of the kindling she had gathered into the fire. “It’s our job as support mages to heal the knights when they get wounded and make it possible for them to keep fighting. We must conserve our mana and energy until then. If you have time to worry about them, I suggest you spend it monitoring your own condition.”

“I-I am already doing that,” Maxi retorted sullenly.

She turned her attention to the pot dangling over the fire, stirring its contents with a wooden paddle.

The mages finished their supper before nightfall and rested inside their tents while the knights took turns standing watch. The next day, the expeditionary party finally crossed the border into Balto. Maxi’s breath misted out in a constant stream as she rode through a grove of frozen birch trees. After a night of snow, icicles dotted the bleak branches like diamonds, and frost clung to the ground.

“It is eerily quiet,” Ulyseon mumbled, studying their surroundings.

Maxi had noticed earlier too. The usual woodland sounds of chirping birdsong or rustling wind were missing. A chill ran down her spine.

“Do you think… there are monsters nearby?”

“I do not detect movement, but please be prepared to cast a barrier just in case,” Ulyseon replied, resting his hand on the hilt of his sword.

Maxi gulped and nodded. Tensing in her saddle, she was riding through the shadowed forest when something cold landed on her forehead. She looked up to see snow falling from the hazy sky.

“Should we not set up camp before the snow gets heavier?” one of the mages cried.

At the head of the group, Kuahel Leon reined his horse in and glanced up.

“We still have time before sundown. There is a village on the other side of this forest. Let us make haste.”

The Temple Knights followed their commander as he spurred his mount forward. The rest of the mages were forced to keep up. A fog began to form around them as they rode on, and Maxi nervously glanced about the dark trees.

Her lungs felt close to exploding each time she took a ragged breath, and her ears throbbed as if she had taken a blow to the head. Still, she had no desire to sleep in such an eerie place. She used restorative magic on an exhausted Rem and tried to encourage the mare to keep up with the knights’ warhorses.

After galloping on for what seemed like hours, they finally arrived at the edge of the Armund Forest. Maxi’s face broke into a wide grin at the thought of sleeping under a roof again.

Just then, those riding ahead abruptly halted their steeds. A shocked silence fell over the party, and some even gasped in horror. Baffled, Maxi pushed past the knights blocking her view. At the foot of a gentle slope, dark smoke billowed from the charred remains of a village.

Chapter 25

Maxi felt her skin crawl. Frozen in place, she tried to make sense of the horrific sight before her. Nearly half of the wall surrounding the village lay in ruins, and dying flames still flickered among the charred debris. Without thinking, she spurred her horse toward the village, only to be blocked by Ulyseon.

“There is still smoke, my lady! The attack was likely recent. The enemy may be lurking nearby.”

“B-But… if the attack was recent… there may be survivors.”

A sudden gust forced Maxi to rein back her horse. Her stomach churned as the acrid smell of smoke filled her lungs. Above the ash-black village, pure white snow flurried along winds that seemed to be blowing stronger. Kuahel Leon trotted his warhorse forward, breaking his silent assessment of the nightmarish scene. He seemed startlingly calm.

“Vinther, scout the area. The enemy might have hidden in the vicinity. Cedric, you will come with me. As Lady Calypse has pointed out, there may be survivors.”

Kuahel glanced at Maxi before turning to Calto.

“How many of you can use tracing spells?”

“That would be all of our wind and earth mages,” Calto replied, his voice grave.

Before the commander could even request it, Calto addressed a short, portly mage named Nevin.

“Take the Sigrew mages to aid the reconnaissance. The others will follow Sir Kuahel to the village.”

“We should send a messenger to the nearest city at once,” Ulyseon interjected. “If they were able to raze a village of this size, we are likely dealing with a large band of monsters. We must request reinforcements.”

Kuahel Leon fixed Ulyseon with an ice-cold glare, nettled that someone other than the pope had the gall to give him orders. He furrowed his brow but soon conceded.

“Harman! Take Luke and Abett with you. Go west, inform Viscount Sevron of what happened, and ask him for aid. Warn the villages on the way to prepare themselves for a possible raid as well.”

“Yes, Commander!”

The darkly tanned knight took off like the wind alongside two others. Maxi wondered whether it was wise to only send a group of three. She was watching them leave, a look of concern etched on her face, when Kuahel Leon started down the hill with the remaining Temple Knights. The mages swiftly followed them toward the ravaged village.

“Stay close to me, my lady,” Ulyseon said, keeping a vigilant eye on their surroundings.

Maxi nodded and tried to ride as close to him as possible. At the same time, she summoned her mana in case she had to cast a barrier at a moment’s notice.

The Temple Knights climbed over the ruins of the fallen wall first and entered the village. A mixture of fear and nerves had taken over Maxi, making her forget about the cold. As she led Rem across the blackened soil, she warily swept her eyes over the houses turned to rubble. There was an arched stone entrance ahead, miraculously intact. They passed under it to find themselves on a desolate street littered with scorched wood. As they rode along, she realized in horror that the dark lumps strewn all over the village were the charred remains of its inhabitants.

Forcing down the urge to scream, she pulled Rem to a stop. The gruesome sight made her stomach turn.

“Could you use a tracing spell to search for survivors?” Kuahel Leon asked in an eerily calm voice.

When Maxi met his gaze, the detachment in his eyes seemed to quell her raging emotions. She steeled herself, trying to stop her legs from shaking, and dismounted.

“A-Anette… you search west. I will take the east.”

“All right.”

“I’ll cover the area around that church,” Armin said brusquely before walking toward the wreckage of a building with only a single wall standing.

Tugging Rem’s reins, Maxi cautiously made her way through the still-smoking rubble. When she reached a suitable spot, she began the tracing spell. It was a magic that essentially worked as a temporary contract between the caster and a gnome, an earth spirit. This would allow the caster to glean information within a set distance.

As soon as a gnome accepted her request, her mana pathway connected to the mana flowing underground. She felt her senses sharpen. Veins of mana spread out like a closely-knit web, allowing her to perceive nearly everything touching the ground. However, no matter how much she searched, she could not find any traces of human life. Maxi reluctantly stopped the spell.

“Th-There are no survivors… in this area.”

Anette strode over with her horse in tow and said grimly, “It is the same over there.”

Clinging to a shred of hope, Maxi looked to Armin, who was coming down the slope. He shook his head with a gloomy expression.

“We’ve searched the entire village but found no survivors. The ransackers also seem to be gone.”

Armin gravely looked up at Calto Serbel and Kuahel Leon.

“What do you intend to do now?”

As the de facto leader of this expedition, the commander of the Temple Knights was the one to reply. He surveyed the remains grimly.

“We cannot leave. We must take measures to purify the deceased, or this place will soon be teeming with the undead.”

“Then, we will have to camp here tonight,” Calto replied calmly.

Fear clouded Maxi’s face. The thought of spending the cold, pitch-black winter night amidst a horrific heap of burned corpses sent chills down her spine. Still, she was well aware that they had no other choice.

The party promptly lit fires all over the village and began gathering the dead. Snow still poured from the sky, and darkness was beginning to take over. Though they were exhausted from a full day’s ride, everyone worked without a moment of rest.

The mages managed to find a church that was still standing and, after sweeping away the ashes, set up their tents inside. Some even prepared a makeshift stable within a stone structure next to the church. Meanwhile, the Temple Knights purified the gathered bodies and buried them once they had conducted the rite.

Despite their efforts, the sheer number of casualties made gathering the dead before sunset next to impossible. When night eventually fell, they were forced to halt the purification and congregate inside the crumbling church to rest.

The knights returning from the reconnaissance stepped in, their faces grim.

“It appears the raiders have escaped north.”

The mages who had accompanied the knights added, “From the traces we found in the forest, we suspect it was a horde of red goblins. It’s winter, and early at that. They probably came to plunder food.”

Maxi, who sat hunched by the fire in a stupor of shock and fatigue, muttered, “But… but what about the burned sheep on the east side? Cows, swine, and horses, all burned alive as well. If it was food they were after… why do such a thing?”

“The carnage probably sent them into a frenzy,” Miriam retorted contemptuously. “Monsters are no better than beasts. You can’t expect logic from them. They are only capable of destruction, defecation, gluttony, and procreation.”

Maxi wanted to refute Miriam’s statement. Her experience in the war three years ago had taught her how shrewd and manipulative the monsters of the Ayin race could be. However, she was too tired to argue, so she simply pressed her lips together and pulled her blanket over her head in reply.

Throughout this exchange, Ulyseon had been seated on a nearby window sill that gave him a clear view of the outside. He addressed Maxi as he polished his sword.

“I shall stand guard, my lady, so please try to get some sleep.”

Maxi did not protest and lay down on a nest of straw. She had worried she would be unable to fall asleep in the middle of what was essentially a giant graveyard. That concern was quickly rendered moot as exhaustion took over her, and she soon found herself slumbering as deep as the dead.

There was no telling how long she slept, but she was eventually awakened by a shake. When she managed to open her dry eyes, it took a moment for her blurred vision to regain focus. Ulyseon’s ashen face came into view.

Maxi propped herself up on her elbow, a strange sense of déjà vu washing over her.

Ulyseon shook her by her shoulders. “Wake up, my lady! Monsters! We are surrounded!”

“W-What?”

Instantly awake, Maxi shot to her feet. The other mages clambered up as well, pulling on boots and grabbing defensive weapons. Maxi hastily strapped on her protective gear and ran out of the building, only to be met by a chilling sight.

The sea of charred corpses in the dirt had staggered to their feet and was now tottering toward them. Maxi fought down a shriek.

“Ghouls…”

In just the span of one night, the corpses they had been unable to purify had mutated into these creatures. Faced with hundreds of glowing red eyes flashing in the dark, Maxi found herself trembling.

Calto came running up behind her. He cried out, “Move the horses! Cast a barrier at once!”

Snapping back to her senses, she hurried to the makeshift stable and led the horses out. Sixty knights were already in position at the bottom of the hill, ruthlessly cutting down the ghouls moving in on them like a swarm of ants.

Chapter 26

While the knights held the monsters back, the mages rounded up the horses and wagons to one spot and cast a barrier around them. The ground split open as walls of earth sprang up, and mages capable of long-range attacks climbed up to assist the knights. However, against the undead that were unaffected by magic, the mages’ aid was virtually pointless.

“The ghouls’ source of magic should be around here somewhere! We must locate it,” Calto cried while casting restorative magic over the Temple Knights.

Maxi crawled up the barrier’s steep slope. The scene below was a sea of undead dotted with flashes of light as the knights held them back. Ghouls crumbled into ashes around Kuahel Leon with each swing of his sword. The knights continued to push forward under his command. Every time they cut through, however, more undead would pour forth. Calto Serbel was correct — something was feeding these monsters with magic.

As soon as she realized, Maxi cast a tracing spell and sensed tangles of mana in the northwest, east, and south of the village. She could not detect any signs of life, which meant it was not a necromancer controlling the ghouls.

She immediately clambered back down the earth barrier and sprinted to Calto. When she gave her report, Calto carefully scanned their surroundings, reading the flow of mana.

“It is as you said,” he confirmed, nodding. “The village is surrounded by a barrier distorting the flow of mana. All three of the runes must be dealt with. I will ask the knights to open a path. Fire and earth mages are to go in pairs to destroy the runes around the village. Ghouls are attracted to life force, so you will be able to slip out easier if you move in smaller numbers.”

Ulyseon had rushed after her.

“Hold on!” he cut in, “Why should her ladyship take on such a dangerous task?”

Maxi gave him a stern look. “Tracing magic… is a specialty of wind and earth mages. As the wind mages are needed here to assist the knights with long-range attacks, the earth mages must go.”

“But—”

“I have said this before, but I am here as a mage and a member of this expedition. If you insist on being a hindrance, Sir Ulyseon, I won’t wait for Master Calto to send you back to Anatol. I shall do that myself.”

Ulyseon stared back at her woodenly before biting his lip. “I understand. Then, please allow me to accompany you.”

Maxi briefly hesitated before nodding. In truth, she was secretly terrified. Pushing away her swelling fear, she made all haste to convey Calto’s commands to the other mages. Elena, a senior mage, chose the three pairs. It was to be Maxi and Miriam, while Anette and Armin were each paired with senior mages Albern and Lucain respectively. With their partners assigned, the groups saddled their mounts and created a small opening in the barrier. They galloped through in unison.

The cannibalistic monsters stampeded forward when they caught the scent of living humans. The Temple Knights acted fast and managed to hold them off. When they opened up a path for the mages, Maxi thundered past the howling ghouls.

The monsters stretched out their shriveled, twiglike hands, and one of them managed to grasp the helm of her robe. Clinging to Rem’s neck, she barely managed to shake off the ghastly hand. She spurred Rem on like a madwoman.

Just then, a ghoul broke through the knights’ tight defense. As it lunged for Rem’s neck, Ulyseon’s sword sliced off its head.

“Go faster, my lady!”

At his urging, Maxi whipped the reins like a riding crop. Agitated, Rem reared up and kicked the monster blocking the path on the chest. Her gait picked up speed, and they leaped over the swarming ghouls.

The heavy impact of the landing nearly unseated Maxi from the saddle. She somehow managed to regain her balance, and when they were safely out of the monster horde, Miriam created a wall of fire behind them to keep any from pursuing. They rode on through the ravaged village without stopping to catch their breaths.

Soon, they reached the outskirts. Maxi halted Rem in front of the toppled ramparts. Though the area was relatively quiet, there was no knowing when more ghouls might come at them. Maxi hopped down and swiftly cast the tracing spell. It did not take long for her to locate the rune that was supplying the ghouls with mana.

Tugging Rem’s reins, Maxi darted toward the rune’s location. A dark red light glowed beneath the rubble of the wall.

“Well? Do you think you can destroy it?” Miriam said urgently, casting a shield around them.

Maxi touched the ground and tried to read the flow of mana, but the rune was too complicated for her to make sense of it. Fortunately, she did not have to understand how it worked to cut off its mana flow, negating its effects.

“I-I think I can,” Maxi replied with a nod. “Just buy me some time.”

“You best hurry, then! I’m low on mana as well,” Miriam cried out as she eyed the ghouls slowly gathering around them.

These were monsters that kept coming despite dismemberment. Maxi knew Ulyseon, who was currently fending them off, could not do so forever.

Biting her lip, Maxi focused her attention on destroying the rune. It contained an unusual pattern she did not recognize even from her time at the Mage Tower. When she infused her mana into it, she immediately felt strong resistance. She disrupted the flow by forcibly pushing her own energy into the rune, causing sparks to shoot from it and fizzle out. Maxi wiped the sweat on her forehead and let out a long sigh.

However, ten minutes later, her relief was shattered. There was an ear-splitting roar that seemed to shake the earth to its core. She jerked her head up. Out of the forest now covered in the bluish light of dawn charged three giants, their footsteps thumping the ground. The burly monsters were gray-skinned and towered at least sixteen kevettes[10].

Frozen in shock, Maxi could not even scream.

Next to her, Miriam was staring at the monsters with an equally stunned expression. Snapping back to her senses, she cursed, “Goddammit! Quick, on your horse! They’re giant ogres!”

Maxi grabbed her reins and hopped onto her saddle. A spooked Rem reared up, promptly flinging her back off. She fought down a cry of pain as she hit the ground. Just then, an ogre came charging at her.

“My lady!”

Quick as lightning, Ulyseon abandoned his fight with the ghouls on the other side and was standing before her. A deafening roar rang over the field. Still slumped on the ground, Maxi dragged herself away a few paces. She could hardly believe what she was seeing.

With only a slim sword, Ulyseon had blocked the ogre’s steel club, which seemed to be as big as he was.

“Run, my lady!” he yelled.

Gripping Rem’s reins, Maxi mounted the agitated horse once more. She clenched her thighs around the mare so she could not throw her off again and yanked the reins with all her strength. As she had been trained to do, the mare shot forward like an arrow.

Her escape was soon intercepted by another giant. Maxi managed to summon a barrier before the ogre could slam down its iron mace. Impeded by the towering earth wall, the monster let out a roar and furiously swung its weapon. The barrier cracked easily under the monster’s sheer power.

Before it could be destroyed completely, she formed a second barrier right in front of it. She tried to slip away as soon as she was done, but she turned to find a horde of ghouls blocking the other path.

“Out of the way!”

Miriam shoved her aside and summoned a massive flame. Maxi instinctively pulled her horse away from the searing heat. This time, she galloped away to the right to escape the undead that were pushing through the blaze. Unfortunately, another giant waited for her.

Ulyseon almost flew to protect her, but he was too late. Maxi felt the shadow of the massive iron mace over her head. She tried to summon a barrier, but the ogre was faster. Terrified, she squeezed her eyes shut.

Just then, she heard the sharp sound of something whizzing through the air, followed by a roar like a raging bull. Rem reared up in fright, and Maxi pulled at the reins to keep from falling. The ogre’s colossal body fell backward with an incredible thud. For a moment, Maxi could not comprehend what had happened. Her breaths came ragged as she broke out into a cold sweat.

The dust cloud that had shot up from the crumbling barrier cleared to reveal a giant javelin lodged in the ogre’s skull. After staring down at it in shock, Maxi slowly looked up when she heard clomping hooves. A black horse appeared through the dust. Stupefied, she stared at the rider’s silver armor glinting in the dawn light and dark blue, fluttering cape.

In that moment, she swore that her heart stopped beating. Even with his face covered by a visor, she recognized him right away. He yanked the chain at the end of the javelin, dislodging it from the ogre’s head, then pulled on his mount’s reins. The brawny warhorse reared almost vertically before bringing its powerful front legs down with great force.

As soon as the horse’s hooves hit the ground, the huge javelin that stretched ten kevettes[11] long hurtled down like a beam of light and pierced another charging ogre through the chest. It looked to be a clean strike straight through the heart.

Maxi held her breath as the giant collapsed onto the ashes with an earth-shaking thud. After silently watching his second kill, the knight’s head swiveled to her. She trembled as she met his black eyes that seemed to burn through the slit in his visor.

The painful silence stretched on, searing her nerves. Finally, he turned his horse toward Ulyseon.

“Take her to safety,” he said, drawing his sword.

Only then did Maxi notice the knights speeding across the plain toward them. A white dragon on a banner of dark blue fluttered wildly in the wind. Flooded with intense relief, she let out a shaky sigh.

It was the Remdragon Knights.

Riftan was here.

Chapter 27

The Remdragon Knights surged toward the village center like a tidal wave, their spears and axes sending the undead flying in their wake. Now surrounded by both knightly orders, the monster horde began jostling each other in confusion before tumbling in a heap. The knights rode their horses over them, mercilessly crushing the charred ghouls beneath clomping hooves.

Maxi shuddered as she watched the scene from afar. The undead flailed their mangled bodies before finally crumbling into dust. Before long, she received news that both Anette and Armin’s pairs had succeeded in destroying the remaining runes.

Having lost their regenerative powers, the ghouls disintegrated as the knights struck them. The loss of mana seemed to have made them noticeably more sluggish as well. In what seemed to be the blink of an eye, the battle was over.

“It should be safe enough to rejoin the others now,” Miriam muttered while chewing on a piece of mana-replenishing mandrago root.

Still in a daze, Maxi nodded. Her mind still felt muddled, but she could not determine what it was that had her so flabbergasted. Was this emotional panic due to her brush with death? Or because of the unexpected reunion with Riftan?

She anxiously bit her lip. The most pressing thing on her mind was going to see him at once, but at the same time, the uncertainty of how he would react made her want to hide. Stuck in indecision, she was clutching her reins when a few Remdragon Knights rode over to her.

“Lady Calypse. It has been too long,” greeted one of the knights.

He tilted open his visor, and Maxi’s eyes widened in surprise as she recognized him.

Elliot Charon grimly scoured her for any injuries before asking, “Are you hurt anywhere, my lady?”

She suspected her aching bottom and back from being unsaddled earlier meant she was bruised. The pain was not unbearable, so she shook her head. Elliot breathed a sigh of relief and steered his horse around once more.

“The battle is over. Please allow us to escort you back.”

After watching his back for a moment, Maxi calmed Rem’s snorting by caressing her neck, then slowly walked the mare out from behind the stone wall. The knights formed a shield around her as they rode through the ravaged village to where the Remdragon Knights were gathered.

Maxi nervously wet her lips. Her heart pounded painfully against her ribs the closer they got, and her stomach twisted in anxiety. Gripping her reins as if they were a lifeline, she desperately searched for Riftan among the knights, to no avail.

She felt her anxiety swell even more. Why had he not sought her out as soon as the battle was over? Had he not longed to see her? She pushed the thought away by calling up the memory of the letters he kept by his bedside with great care. He would not have rushed to get here if he wanted nothing to do with her.

They were almost at the hill when she heard someone bellow, “My lady!”

The group of knights turned their heads to her in unison. Though she knew most of their faces, there were a few unfamiliar ones. Reining in her horse, she gave them an awkward smile when a giant knight strode out from the group.

Instantly recognizing him, Maxi cheerfully cried out, “Sir Hebaron!”

The knight pulled off his helmet and beamed at her. With his carrot-colored hair a tangled mess and an unkempt, bushy beard taking over his face, he looked like someone who lived in the wilderness.

“Long time no see, my lady. It’s funny how we tend to run into each other in the most unexpected places.”

With that pointed barb, Hebaron returned his attention to Ulyseon, who was trotting behind her. He aggressively tousled the young knight’s hair with his large, armored hand.

“A job well done, you little scamp. We wouldn’t have found you so easily had you not sent word through the informant.”

Maxi’s eyes widened as the pieces clicked into place. It was not Anatol Ulyseon had sent word to, but the Remdragon Knights campaigning in Livadon.

The young knight had been strangely silent for some time until Hebaron’s rough jest. Irritably shoving the knight’s hand away, he yelled, “Stop treating me like a child!”

“Blimey, when did you get so short-tempered? Have you finally reached your rebellious phase?”

“Think of how the others will see me if you keep treating me thus, Sir Hebaron!”

“Bahaha! Our boy’s all grown up now, I see. Worried about keeping face and everything!”

As his superior doubled over in laughter, Ulyseon’s face crumpled into fury.

“I’ll be sure to beat you in the next ranking match, so laugh all you want. You will not be doing so for long.”

“Oh, I’m shaking in my boots. How am I to live with such dread? Why are so many people vying for my position?”

Though Ulyseon appeared genuinely vexed, watching their bickering helped ease some of Maxi’s tension. A few of the other knights she knew also approached her. Relaxing her shoulders, she tried to put on a more natural smile.

“It has… been a while.”

She was exchanging greetings with them when a powerfully built knight removed his helmet and said brusquely, “Are you unharmed, my lady?”

The knight seemed vaguely familiar. As Maxi vacantly regarded his face, he sheepishly scratched the back of his head.

“Do you not recognize me, my lady? I am Garrow Livakion.”

An astonished gasp escaped her as she ran her eyes over his angular face and robust, well-proportioned body.

“Y-You’ve grown… into a fine young man, Garrow. I was surprised when I saw Ulyseon… but I could not even recognize you at all.”

“Three years is a long time,” Garrow replied, looking embarrassed.

Maxi’s heart stung, and her chest tightened. The squires’ growth was a painful reminder of how long she had been away from Anatol. She wondered if Riftan had changed as much as they had. Anxiety bubbling inside her, she glanced around the knights once more.

Hebaron finally realized who it was she was searching for. He grumbled loudly, “Hells, where did that madman run off to after making us ride for days without rest?”

“The commander is currently talking with the commander of the Temple Knights,” Garrow said, pointing to the church.

Maxi instantly tensed. What could he possibly have to discuss with Kuahel Leon? Just as she was about to ask, Miriam, who had been looking incredibly bored by all the proceedings, shouted impatiently from her saddle.

“How long do you intend to stay here? Should we not be reporting back to Master Calto?”

Some of the knights scowled at her rude tone, but Maxi raised her hand before they could say anything. She turned to follow Miriam to the church. At the top of the hill, mages were healing the wounded horses. Anette was already there, and she waved when she spotted them.

“Are you both all right? Any injuries?”

“We are unharmed. How… about you?”

“In one piece, as you can see.”

Contrary to her blithe reassurance, Anette was covered in ashes as though she had only just managed to escape the horde of ghouls. It suddenly occurred to Maxi that her appearance must not be any different. She rubbed her cheek, and her hand came away covered in soot. When she reached up, she found her braid unraveled and hopelessly tangled. Her clothes, too, were unkempt from sleeping outdoors for the past few days.

Maxi furtively tugged her hood over her head. She would have to meet her husband after nearly three years apart looking like a vagrant. It was unthinkable. What was even more upsetting was how he had appeared in a beam of dazzling light.

“By the way, your husband is quite the formidable figure,” Anette remarked out of the blue, pointing her thumb toward the church. “The commander of the Temple Knights is intimidating, but I’d say your husband is much more terrifying. They’re currently talking in there. Both are hailed as reincarnations of Rosem Wigrew, yet they don’t seem to get along, do they? The air between them was so cold that even those who gathered to watch ended up sneaking away, completely unsettled. I just hope neither of them freezes the other.”

Anette chuckled as she pointed to the mages standing outside the church. Maxi’s face fell. Her back prickled with cold sweat when she recalled how Ursuline had argued with Calto to have her removed from the expeditionary party.

Leaving Rem with Anette, Maxi hastily darted into the church. Riftan was deep in talks with Kuahel Leon, but he turned his head toward her as she entered.

She froze at the door. A dizziness came over her, and her breathing became labored. In a daze, she stared at his sculpted face silhouetted against the light. He was ten times more intimidating than the Riftan she remembered. Having lost weight, his features had a sharpness to them, making his masculine aura staggeringly more potent. He looked more mature with his thick, blue-black hair swept slightly back.

Maxi’s throat felt parched, and she swallowed dryly. When he ran his dark eyes down to her feet, her whole body seemed to turn numb. How she had longed to see him. He had not been exaggerating when he said a day felt like a year, and a year an eternity.

She bit her lip to calm her surging emotions. He appeared to be filled with a similar, intense emotion. A palpable tension had his whole body in a vice-grip. Either he would bellow in rage or pull her into his arms for a passionate kiss.

Riftan did neither. The fiery intensity in his eyes vanished, and his gaze grew cold as if the heat she had seen had never existed. His voice was indifferent as he addressed Kuahel Leon once more.

“I take it, then, you agree to go to the Viscounty of Sevron?”

Kuahel glanced at Maxi and Riftan in turn, then slowly nodded. “Very well. Let us follow your suggestion this time.”

With their conversation over, Riftan picked up the cape he had taken off and brushed past her as he left the church. Stunned, Maxi hurried after him. She could not believe he had completely ignored her.

“R-Riftan…”

Riftan turned his head to look at her as he took Talon’s halter from a squire. Maxi felt her heart shrivel. Though she had expected the possibility of him being distant, seeing him regard her with such an icy gaze turned her tongue to stone.

His eyes narrowing, he said in a deep voice, “What is it?”

“I-I… um…”

Was this his way of telling her she must now have a reason to talk to him?

Panicking now, Maxi managed to blurt out, “H-Have you been well? I have—”

In a heartbeat, Riftan’s indifferent mask twisted into a fierce scowl. She hastily closed her mouth.

“You wish to know… if I’ve been well?” he hissed in a voice like grating steel.

Maxi felt the blood drain from her body.

Chapter 28

Riftan glared menacingly and whirled around. Gripping his saddle, he grew stone-still as if taking a moment to keep his emotions from exploding.

He leaped onto his horse and announced, “The monsters that attacked this village may return. We must set out for Sevron Castle before nightfall. Go and make preparations to depart.”

Maxi looked confused. “Are you… going with us?”

“Was it not your expedition that requested reinforcements?” he replied with a sardonic smile. “The Remdragon Knights are the reinforcements.”

“But—”

She cut herself off when she saw a dangerous look flash across his face. He looked down at her grimly, then steered his horse around and descended the hill to join the Remdragon Knights. Devastated, she watched him trot away. Perhaps she would not have felt so miserable had he flown into a rage instead.

She hugged herself beneath her cloak as the bitter wind seeped into her bones.

◆◆◆

The plan to head to Sevron Castle was met with unexpected opposition from Calto Serbel. He insisted they had to remain in the village for a few more days to investigate the evidence of dark mages.

“There are runes on the outskirts of the village, ones that supply magic to human remains. That means this was a deliberate attempt by someone to create undead monsters.”

Frowning, Kuahel Leon stroked his chin with a gloved hand. “And you think this someone could be a dark mage?”

“Who else would do such a thing?”

Calto raised his sharp chin as if to warn the knight against accusing one of his mages.

“The Mage Tower has never created such runes. Any magic involving manipulation of the dead is strictly forbidden.”

“I certainly have never seen a rune like that before,” Armin commented as his ghoul bite was being tended to. “It was nothing like the magic we use.”

He turned to Maxi.

“What do you think? Did you notice anything unusual?”

Maxi had been sitting in a daze until then. She snapped her head up to look at the mages around the brazier, then at Kuahel Leon and the Temple Knights. They all looked back at her expectantly.

“I-I’m sorry,” she said, her face flushing, “what were we discussing?”

“We wanted to know if you found anything strange about the rune,” Anette said, clicking her tongue.

Weakly mumbling an apology, Maxi rifled through her memory.

“It was too complicated… I could not grasp how it worked. However… i-its two pathways… reminded me of ancient magic.”

“Ancient magic?” Kuahel asked, his brow furrowing.

Worried that she might have said something she should not have, Maxi nervously looked to Calto. The elder was staring at Kuahel with a chilly expression while fiddling with the magic stone embedded in the head of his cane.

“The Mage Tower has been studying some aspects of long-buried ancient magic,” Calto told him. “As I recall, it is an endeavor the Tower has already informed the church about.”

“Could you explain what kind of magic it was in more detail?” Kuahel asked, his eyes fixed on Maxi.

She began sweating profusely. It was certainly not an option to tell him she had spent countless days studying the intricacies of ancient magic to create a golem rune. She anxiously shifted her eyes, her face troubled.

Leaning on a wall off to the side, Miriam chimed in with a change of subject.

“Thinking back on it now… those three giant ogres were all after Maximilian.”

Maxi grew wide-eyed. She had been so terrified during the chaos that she had not noticed.

Shrugging, Miriam added, “They were probably after the person who touched the rune.”

“But nothing happened to us,” Anette remarked skeptically, wrinkling her nose.

Miriam sneered at her. “You were safe because you were terribly slow. The Dragon Slayer had already dealt with the ogres by the time you and Armin destroyed your runes.”

“Excuse me?”

“Stop it, both of you!” Calto yelled, striking his cane on the ground.

Both women pressed their lips together at the same time. After a moment of uncomfortable silence, Kuahel, who had been silently listening to their exchange, addressed Calto.

“As far as monsters of the Ayin race go, ogres are the least intelligent. It is highly unlikely they made a conscious decision to protect something. Do you suppose this is linked to the dark mages as well?”

“It is very likely,” Calto replied after a pause. “I heard ogres made up the majority of the allied monster army. We can only assume they know magic that allows them to control monsters.”

A chill ran down Maxi’s spine. Turning a large number of the dead into ghouls for an attack was a tactic used by the monster army during its siege of Eth Lene Castle. It was not a stretch to assume that monsters were covertly rebuilding their army for a second invasion.

She was brooding over this possibility when Kuahel’s cold voice cut through her thoughts.

“I understand your reasons, but we cannot remain here.”

“The purpose of our expedition is to investigate traces of the dark mages!” Calto protested. “Now you want us to leave when we’ve finally found a possible—”

“We do not know where the attackers have gone. Should we fail to eliminate them as soon as possible, other villages could meet the same fate.”

Kuahel’s tone turned grim.

“The situation is far more serious than we expected. If it’s true that these monsters are deliberately creating ghouls… that is all the more reason for us to take action.”

“And by take action, you mean…?”

“That we can no longer keep the existence of the dark mages secret. We must alert the Seven Kingdoms at once and prepare for war.”

A heavy silence fell over the church atrium. Kuahel slowly swept his gaze over everyone before continuing in a heavy voice.

“We must go to the Viscounty of Sevron to officially request aid and send word to all the cities to muster their defenses. We cannot waste time investigating runes.”

Calto’s face stiffened ever so slightly as if offended by the easy dismissal of his opinion. Regardless, he was forced to concede that Kuahel was right.

“Very well. We will follow your plan.”

“Everyone, prepare to set out.”

The mages promptly gathered their belongings, loaded them on the wagons, and saddled their horses. Maxi walked out of the church to retrieve Rem from the storehouse. The mare seemed irritable from fatigue, and Maxi soothed her before securing the saddle and her bag. All the while, her eyes kept drifting to the foot of the hill.

Riftan and his knights were already waiting in formation. She anxiously stared at the head of the group where he was stationed, his visor drawn over his face. He cut such an imposing figure that he almost felt like a stranger.

Maxi bit her lip. The distance between them pained her heart. She was debating whether to approach him again when Anette abruptly spoke.

“Max, did he not come too?”

Maxi knitted her brows and looked over her shoulder. “Who?”

Anette stood on her toes so she could whisper into Maxi’s ear. “The traitor.”

Only realizing then that she had not seen Ruth, Maxi swept her eyes over the knights.

“I-It appears not.”

“Maybe he hid the moment he saw Master Calto,” Anette suggested. She pointed to the elder with her thumb. “He seemed set on seeking him out as soon as he learned the Remdragon Knights were coming. The traitor might have found out and fled. I’m told Ruth Serbel is as slippery as an eel.”

Maxi could not help but feel awkward. Though she was well aware of Ruth’s infamy among the mages, she was slowly growing worried. She studied Calto’s stern face. In the eyes of the Tower, Ruth was an outlaw who had broken its rules by leaving the island without permission. Calto could very well be bent on using this opportunity to drag the sorcerer back to Nornui.

Worry pricked her at the thought of her old friend getting into trouble. The thought was soon followed by the realization she was in no position to be concerned about anyone else. After a three-year separation, her husband was giving her the cold shoulder. If she should be worried about anyone, it was herself.

As she trudged down the hill, she mulled over how she could assuage his anger.

Anette watched Maxi in silence for a moment before asking, “Did you quarrel with your husband?”

Maxi froze, then shook her head. If only they had. She would not be feeling half as dejected then.

Seeing her morose face, Anette smiled bitterly as if to say she understood. “Well, I heard we’ll be in Sevron by evening. Try to sort things out with him at the castle.”

Maxi looked down at her woefully. “H-How?”

“You’ll have to do something about your appearance, first of all. You look like a vagrant.”

Anette shook her head as she scanned Maxi from head to toe.

Maxi frowned and pulled her hood even lower. “Th-The same could be said of you!”

“I don’t have a man I wish to please, unlike you,” Anette replied with another shake of her head. “Request a bath as soon as we get to the castle. Scrub yourself clean, and get yourself in the Dragon Slayer’s bed. That usually solves most marital problems.”

“A-Anette! You’re being obscene!”

Maxi frantically glanced around to see if anyone had heard. Anette snorted as if she found Maxi’s reaction preposterous.

“What’s a married woman acting so chaste for? Getting into his sheets is better than doing nothing, don’t you think?”

Maxi’s face flushed crimson. “B-But… how could I… do such a thing… in the middle of an expedition?”

“We don’t know when this expedition is going to be over, and I’ll wager you won’t get another chance if you don’t do it tonight.” Pointing to the sky, Anette added, “Do it while we’ve got a roof over our heads. If anyone’s petty enough to take exception to a man and his wife having a private moment together after three years apart, I’ll give them a good knock about the ears.”

Mortified, the only response Maxi was capable of was opening and closing her mouth like a carp. As she stood frozen, Anette smacked a hearty pat on her back before heading down the hill. Maxi snapped awake and hurried after her.

The expeditionary party was already waiting in orderly ranks at the bottom of the slope. Maxi slipped past to take up position right behind the Remdragon Knights. Some spoke to her, but her mind was too much of a mess to register what they were saying. Growing increasingly anxious, she surreptitiously peered past the knights toward Riftan.

The sight of his formidable silhouette mounted on Talon made her entire body feverish. Her heart began to race as she recalled how his large, calloused hands had once caressed her so passionately. The heat of his lips and the fervor with which he had filled her — it was all coming back to her in vivid waves. She gulped, wondering if seduction was even possible when he had turned so cold.

Startled by her thoughts, Maxi furiously shook her head. What sordid fancies was she entertaining while in the presence of sixty clergymen? Of course, nobody was capable of reading her mind, but she still blushed as shame washed over her.

It was all Anette’s fault. She was shooting her friend resentful looks for filling her head with such nonsense when the Temple Knights gave the orders to depart.

Chapter 29

The knights soon fell into an orderly march. Flicking Rem’s reins, Maxi followed the procession. She caught glimpses of Riftan up ahead, appearing and disappearing among his men. It only made her antsier.

How could he not look back even once? Surely he was aware of where she was. Had he not yearned to see her as much as she had?

She was wallowing in despair when a lively voice called to her.

“Max! Max!”

She looked up to see Sidina giving her a small wave. Slowly, she trotted up to the girl with a puzzled expression.

“Max, where’s the deserter?” Sidina asked in a low voice when Maxi was near. “Isn’t he supposed to be with the Remdragon Knights?”

Maxi heaved a sigh. Sidina was not the only person waiting on her answer. Their fellow mage, Kiel, and a few senior mages were also looking at her with intense curiosity. They seemed more interested in Ruth Serbel than the Remdragon Knights.

Complicated emotions swirled within Maxi as she said halfheartedly, “He… probably stayed behind at Sevron Castle. I-I heard the Remdragon Knights set out immediately when they received our request. Since it required them to ride through the night, I’m sure they thought an easily-tired mage would only slow them down.”

She was about to turn to look in Riftan’s direction again when Sidina made a strange nasally sound and walked her horse closer.

“You’re going to burn him.”

“Pardon?”

“You haven’t taken your eyes off your husband once. There’ll be a hole in the back of his head soon.”

Sidina scrunched her lips, pretending to whistle. Maxi’s face flushed. Had she been that obvious? She could feel her ears burning. Still, was it not natural to be restless when she had not even had a proper conversation with her husband after three years apart?

Sidina giggled at Maxi’s sullen expression and attempt to avoid eye contact. “It’s not that I don’t understand you. Who wouldn’t feel the same with a husband like that? I must say, Sir Riftan is far more dashing than I expected. Not to mention his physique…”

Sidina outlined a broad chest with both hands, a sly smile spreading across her face.

“I am positively green with envy. Built such as he is, I’m sure whatever’s between his legs is not slight either.”

“S-Sidina!” Maxi shrieked. “A maiden shouldn’t speak of such things!”

The Temple Knights flanking the mages turned to look at her, their faces impassive. Flinching, Maxi pulled her robe up to cover her face. It seemed both Anette and Sidina were bent on mortifying her today.

She furtively gritted her teeth. Though she knew Sidina sometimes held book readings for stories of a more risqué nature in her room with the other female novices, she never imagined the girl would be so brazen as to speak indecently in the presence of clergymen.

Lowering her voice, Maxi said in as stern a tone as she could muster, “Please… keep your mouth shut, and do hold onto your reins properly.”

“I meant it as a compliment. Why are you angry?” Sidina quipped, pouting.

When Maxi gave her a warning look, Sidina shrugged and picked up the reins. Her silence did not last long.

“By the way,” said Sidina, her curiosity getting the better of her, “does Sir Riftan happen to have any brothers?”

Maxi’s mouth remained resolutely closed as she pretended not to hear. Anette, who was riding near them, chose that moment to chime in.

“But what about the commander of the Temple Knights? Were you not raving about his good looks just the other day?”

“What use are fine looks? It’s no different from a feast in a painting.”

Maxi nervously studied the faces of the Temple Knights. Whether they did not hear or were merely pretending not to, the knights kept their eyes fixed ahead and rode on with blank expressions. Oblivious to her discomfort, Anette howled with laughter.

“What about Max’s personal guard, then? That one’s comely too.”

“Hmm, he’s a bit…”

Sidina glanced to where Ulyseon was riding with the Remdragon Knights.

“I was charmed at first,” she said, shaking her head, “until I saw how silly he acted in front of Max. A shame, really. If only he’d kept his mouth shut.”

“Then, what about the golden-haired knight we met in Anatol? He was pleasing to the eye, was he not?”

“He was indeed, but I imagine he’s the sort that would constantly be in your ear.”

Maxi walked Rem forward to escape their appraisal of the various men they had met. Ulyseon, who was riding in the last row of knights, turned to look at her with an innocent smile.

“Are you not tired, my lady? You have not had a proper rest since yesterday.”

“I-I’m fine. I’m sure the knights are more tired from fighting all night.”

“We are accustomed to it.”

She would have to improve her stamina if she wished to become a mage for the Remdragon Knights, she silently told herself. Determination alone seemed insufficient to overcome the fatigue that was weighing her down.

Maxi rubbed her increasingly heavy eyelids. Her exhaustion was understandable. After a full day’s ride to reach the border, they had come upon the devastated village. Tending to the dead had taken up much of the night, and when they finished setting up camp to rest, chaos had ensued. On top of that, her brush with death at the hands of an ogre and Riftan’s cold shoulder meant she was emotionally and physically drained.

Elliot rode down the formation to the mages. Noticing Maxi’s haggard face, he asked with concern, “Are you all right, my lady?”

Even as she nodded in response, she struggled to keep her eyes open.

Elliot watched her for a moment before saying tentatively, “May I suggest you ride double with me, my lady? You could get some rest by leaning on—”

“No, allow me, my lady!” Ulyseon cut in. “It is my duty as your personal guard!”

The young knight looked afraid of being supplanted from his post. Maxi bit her lip. She was sorely tempted to accept the offer, but she knew she was not the only tired mage. Though she was by no means a star contributor to the expedition, she did not wish to be seen as inferior or lagging behind either. With that thought in mind, Maxi stubbornly shook her head.

“Th-that would only tire your horses more quickly. And… we would also need someone to lead Rem. I can ride by myself, so please don’t worry about me.”

“My steed can handle it, my lady. It once carried three men with no—”

“We’ll rest here a while.”

A deep voice interrupted Elliot’s argument. Up ahead, Riftan had turned his horse around to the knights.

“Charon! Take some of your men with you and scout the area.”

“Yes, sir!”

Elliot and a few of the knights promptly rode away. Maxi only just managed to slide off her horse with Ulyseon’s help. Her buttocks and thighs ached as though bruised from the long ride, and her back and waist felt as if they would snap.

Lowering herself onto a tree stump, she assessed the conditions of the mages. They were all slumped on boulders or the ground. Even Anette and Sidina, who had kept up a lively chatter throughout the ride, looked drained as they silently quenched their thirst with ale.

All Maxi wanted was to lay her head down and sleep, even for just a moment. However, Rem was also on the ground with exhaustion, and she knew the mare would need tending to. She plodded over to her horse. Using the dregs of her energy, she unsaddled Rem, then plopped herself down by the mare’s back. Rem kept brushing her moist nose against her cheek as she sat, but Maxi was too tired to push her away.

Soon, she began to doze. She did not know how long she slept when she was startled awake by something landing on her lap. Jerking her head up, she met Riftan’s black eyes.

“You should eat. You won’t last until supper if you don’t have a bite while you can.”

After looking up at him in bewilderment, Maxi slowly bobbed her head. On her lap was a fist-sized ball wrapped in dried leaves.

When all she did was stare blankly at it, Riftan said impatiently, “What are you waiting for?”

“Oh… uh…”

Why bring her food after being so cold to her? Maxi was flummoxed. She looked up at him again to gauge his intention, but his aloof face silhouetted against the light revealed nothing. After muddling in indecision for a moment, Maxi carefully picked up the ball and unwrapped the leaves, revealing the smoked meat beneath.

“Do you have anything to drink?” Riftan asked brusquely.

“I-I have… some wine with me.”

Finally realizing he was trying to be thoughtful, Maxi hastily pulled out her flask from her saddlebag. She glanced up, intending to ask him to join her, but he was already gone. She gave a dejected sigh. Had she ruined her chance to speak to him when he had made the effort to approach her first?

At least it doesn’t seem like he’s completely lost interest.

Reassuring herself with this thought, she stared down at the chunk of meat before taking out a loaf to have with it. She then took a short nap by the campfire, and by the time she woke up, she felt slightly reinvigorated. Mustering her strength, Maxi saddled Rem once more and nimbly got on the saddle.

Soon, the expeditionary party set off through the dense forest. The scarlet sky gradually turned purple as dusk descended. With their path growing dim, the knights began to light torches one after the other.

It was completely dark by the time they reached the viscounty. When the knights approached the pitch-black ramparts made of vertical logs, the sentries called down from the watchtower.

“Identify yourselves!”

“The Remdragon Knights. We have returned with the Temple Knights and mages of the Mage Tower.”

A moment later, the gatekeeper opened the peephole next to the entrance. He opened the door after checking their armor.

Maxi glanced around as she followed the knights through the gate. Torches flickered down the road, and armed sentries stood guard along the walls. It appeared the viscounty was on high alert for a possible attack.

Just then, a brawny man in armor stepped out of a two-story stone building that appeared to be the guardhouse.

“You’re back.”

Chapter 30

Maxi studied the man closely. From his steel plate armor and the dense plume of feathers attached to his helmet, she determined he must be a knight of noble lineage. It was common for men of high birth to embellish their armor with such adornments. This man, then, must be the Viscount of Sevron.

“What of the monsters that attacked the village?” the viscount inquired.

He raised his visor, revealing a thick mustache under a distinct, aquiline nose.

“The undead have been dealt with, but the attackers seem to have gone north,” Riftan replied, approaching him.

The viscount grunted in disappointment and tapped the hilt of the sword at his waist.

“I suppose that means they won’t be coming here anytime soon. I must admit, I was looking forward to seeing some action with this fellow.”

“The monsters might decide to change course, so I suggest you keep your defenses up for the time being. Have you sent word to the other lords?”

The viscount nodded. “Of course. I sent messengers to the lords of the surrounding areas at daybreak. I’ve also alerted the capital, and Balto should be organizing their own campaign party soon.”

Maxi frowned, and the other mages exchanged worried glances. The current monarch of Balto, Heimdall VI, was well known for being an adherent of the Orthodox Church. She wondered how wise it was to inform such a man about the existence of dark mages.

As she was eyeing the Temple Knights with apprehension, Kuahel Leon walked his steed forward. “We have been fighting through the night. Could you offer us respite at your castle?”

“Certainly. It would be an honor to host the apostles of God within my walls.”

“We are much obliged.”

As soon as it was decided, the viscount waved over his soldiers in the rear.

“Take our honored guests to the castle and instruct the steward to provide them with everything they need.”

The soldiers lit additional torches and walked in formation around the guests, guiding them to Sevron Castle. The expeditionary party slowly rode along the narrow road packed with dilapidated cottages. Even in the gloom, Maxi could see the squalor of the village. A stench awful enough to chase away her drowsiness filled the air. Though she spotted a few relatively sturdy stone houses in the village center, even they appeared neglected.

It was clear that the viscounty of Sevron was not prosperous. Maxi looked uneasily past the castle gates visible above a gentle hill. It was too dark to see clearly, but she could tell the castle did not seem particularly large. She wondered if it would have enough rooms to accommodate a party of two hundred.

While Maxi was fretting over this, Viscount Sevron’s men finished the verification process and lowered the log drawbridge. The party crossed the bridge and rode through the garden. After passing a butchery, bakery, and smithy, the main castle finally came into view. They entrusted their horses to the soldiers and filed into the great hall.

The dim lighting revealed a shockingly filthy interior. Instead of stone tiles, the floor was overlaid with fetid rush mats that appeared not to have been changed in years. Gnawed bones left behind by hounds scattered the floor. A large tapestry hung on one of the walls, its colors so muted with grime that it was impossible to make out the original image. Maxi drew back, aghast. The musty air made it difficult to breathe.

A gruff voice called through the hall.

“Who’s there?”

Maxi’s head whirled toward the sound. She realized the servants had been sleeping beneath blankets by the fire. One of them sluggishly sat up and regarded them with bleary eyes.

“Have the guests returned?”

“That’s right. Have food and rooms prepared for them.”

The middle-aged man who had awoken from his nap appeared to be the steward. He grumbled under his breath and began waking the other servants. Maxi anxiously glanced back and forth between Riftan and Kuahel, desperately hoping one would object to sleeping in such a pigsty, but neither seemed to care about the squalid conditions.

“I’ll forgo the food. I’d rather drown myself in ale,” Hebaron said with a wide yawn.

Standing next to him, Garrow heaved a sigh. “Have you still not had your fill? You nearly drained all their liquor just the other day. Do you have any idea how anxious I was that you would fall off your horse when we set out this morning?”

“Good grief, you worry too much. A few barrels of ale aren’t enough to—”

“Are there enough rooms?” Riftan said brusquely, cutting off their bickering.

Narrowing his eyes, the steward counted the guests, then shook his head with an apologetic expression.

“We have rooms available, but not enough for everyone. You and the clergymen may take the beds. I’m afraid the rest will have to sleep in the hall.”

Maxi blanched as she stared down at the putrid mats, thinking she would rather sleep outside than lie on the soiled floor. Her eyes darted over the other mages to gauge their reactions. Though some appeared just as appalled, most of the mages seemed to have lost their sense of smell from sheer exhaustion. Calto, barely supporting himself with his cane, bobbed his head as though he were too tired to care. The rest were already nodding off on their feet with their arms crossed.

Maxi felt distraught, but she knew she would be seen as the finicky noblewoman if she were to complain.

“Is something the matter, my lady?” Ulyseon asked as if sensing her distress.

She hesitated, then stood on her toes to whisper in his ear, “Do you not think… this place is too filthy?”

Ulyseon bent one knee to hear her better. He blinked and glanced about the hall.

“I suppose it is a little.”

“A-A little?” she said, looking up at him in disbelief.

She was surprised someone who seemed so meticulous could be that oblivious to his environment.

Ulyseon shrugged. “We sleep next to corpses during wartime, my lady.”

Rendered speechless, Maxi pressed her lips together. He certainly had a point. Sleeping here might be better than among charred remains. She was trying to steel herself with this thought when she heard Riftan’s voice.

“Let the women take the guest room. We will sleep in the hall.”

“Allow the mages to use our room as well,” Kuahel added.

The steward looked as if he were about to protest. With a resigned sigh, he instructed the servants to show the guests to their rooms. Full of gratitude to the knights for their consideration, the mages trudged upstairs.

Maxi deliberately stayed behind and lingered around Riftan. After nodding to the steward’s offer to heat the sauna, Riftan turned his head to meet her eyes. His harsh gaze made her shrink back. For some reason, he seemed to be in an even fouler mood.

“What are you still doing here?”

“I…”

Just as she was about to suggest that they talk, she noticed the knights’ curious gazes. She blushed, unable to continue.

“N-Never mind.”

With that, she darted up the stairs. A servant showed her to the guest room, which was comparatively better than the great hall, though it was in no way clean. Maxi warily surveyed it, noting the large bed, and walked over to the window. She opened the shutters to let in some fresh air.

The maidservant who had been placing a cot by the wall frowned. “Heavens, why would you open the window in this weather? Are you trying to catch a chill?”

“I-I am airing the room,” Maxi snapped rather sharply. “I won’t leave it open for long.”

She then took off her robe and protective gear, placing them by the bed. Anette pulled off her boots and tossed them next to Maxi’s things.

“Would you be so kind as to bring us enough water and towels for us to bathe?” Anette said to the servants. “I would hate to dirty your sheets.”

As if to emphasize her point, she shook her ash-covered robe and held it up for them. The maidservants pursed their lips, clearly disgruntled at the additional work. Maxi supposed the castle must not have a mistress to discipline the staff.

Grumbling, the maidservants left and returned with a tub full of water. Miriam, Elena, Sidina, and Anette took turns washing behind a partition.

Maxi, meanwhile, mulled over Riftan’s actions while poking at the embers in the fireplace. Try as she might, she could not understand him. First, he gave her the cold shoulder after rushing to her rescue. Then he brought her food, after which he donned his icy demeanor again. Maxi gnawed her lip. Though she was exhausted, she was oddly clearheaded.

I suppose… it would be difficult to get him alone tonight.

Though she had absolutely no intention of following Anette’s advice, now that she was here, she could not help but feel disheartened. She hastily wiped away both her disappointed expression and thoughts.

What on earth are you thinking?

As she was furiously shaking her head, a freshly bathed Anette saw her and asked, “What’s wrong with you?”

“I-It’s nothing.”

Tossing the poker aside, Maxi grabbed her soap and a change of clothes and scurried behind the partition. She slipped out of her dirty garments and meticulously wiped her sweaty, soot-covered face with a wet towel. She was so grimy that the towel soon turned black.

With a groan, Maxi soaped every surface of her body and furiously washed her hair. When she finally finished scrubbing herself clean, the others were fast asleep. She briefly mulled over what to do as she dried her hair. No matter how inappropriate, she did not want their reunion to end like this. At the least, she wanted to thank him for coming to her rescue.

She cracked open the door to the guest room and peered down the dark corridor, then made her way to the stairs. When she reached the great hall, she found Riftan sitting at the table before the fireplace with Kuahel, Hebaron, and Calto. They appeared to be in a heated discussion about the movements of the monsters as there was a map spread before them. As soon as she saw them, shame over entertaining such indecent thoughts washed over her. Backtracking quietly, she meekly climbed up the stairs and crawled into her bed.

The next morning, Maxi awoke as the fire was dying out. After huddling beneath the blanket from the draft winding through the room, she got out of bed to toss more wood into the fireplace. She then worked the bellows until the flames were blazing again. Soon, the guest room grew warm once more.

After thawing her body in front of the fire, Maxi walked to the window to peer outside. The Viscounty of Sevron looked much better in the brightness of day than it had in the gloom of night.

She stretched while gazing over the glistening roofs and lush fir forest. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted Riftan, clad in a black coat, walking toward the stable. Her eyes widened. She flew into action, hastily washing her face and combing her hair. Awakened by the noise, Sidina raised her head from the pillow and yawned.

“Is it morning already?”

“It is still early. You can go back to sleep,” Maxi said imploringly.

She wanted to be free from any interference. Sidina smacked her lips and dropped her head back down on her pillow.

With a sigh of relief, Maxi threw on her cloak and slipped out of the room. When she descended the stairs, she saw that the great hall was even more appalling in broad daylight. Pinching her nose with one hand and tugging her hem up with the other, Maxi scurried out of the squalid hall. Once outside, she finally took a breath.

I hope we won’t stay for too long…

Shuddering in revulsion, Maxi made her way to the stable. She circled the castle and entered the dense fir forest. After some time, the large building became visible through the trees. She began sprinting toward it when something made her stop abruptly. It was Riftan, sitting nearby with his legs stretched out before him. Maxi’s eyes widened in surprise. He had his arms crossed and his eyes shut as he lay on Talon’s back.

“Riftan? What are you do—”

Riftan’s warhorse, Talon, was basking in the sun. When she tried to approach, he snorted loudly as if to warn her not to wake his master. Maxi shut her mouth. She held her breath for a moment and stood as still as a statue. When Riftan did not stir, she inched closer and crouched in front of him.

With his long lashes drooping down and his mouth slack, he looked startlingly fragile and tired. Maxi felt her heart clench as she slowly took in the details of his face. He looked so cold and alone that all she wanted to do was to pull him into a warm embrace. Hugging her knees, she heaved a frustrated sigh.

A gentle breeze ruffled his hair. Strands of it now pricked his eyelids, and a faint crease formed between his brows. After hesitating for a while, Maxi cautiously reached out. His warm breath tickled her wrist as she brushed the strands away.

She flinched and stared down at his straight nose, then at his shapely lips beneath. On impulse, she leaned forward and gently kissed him.

Riftan’s eyes opened, and Maxi froze. His black pupils boring into her were as lucid as if he had been awake all along. Faced with his inscrutable expression, Maxi felt a heat rise in her cheeks. When she tried to draw back, his large, leather-gloved hand latched onto her nape.

Maxi moaned as his hot tongue pushed into her mouth. He pulled her onto his lap and deepened the kiss. His arms coiled around her waist like steel chains, pushing her breasts gently against his muscular chest. Captivated by his dark eyes, all she could do was gasp for air. It was as if she were holding a ball of fire. Relief, desire, and longing coursed through her veins as scorching heat.

Clutching his clothes, she yanked him closer with all her strength. At that moment, she locked eyes with Ruth staring at them open-mouthed from behind Riftan.

Chapter 31

Maxi felt as if a pail of ice water had been upended over her. Mortified, she tried to break free from Riftan’s crushing embrace, and for a moment, he refused to budge.

As soon as he reluctantly drew his lips away from hers, Maxi pulled back. Her face burned as if scorched by the sun. Though she wanted nothing more than to flee, her legs felt too weak to fully support her. She was frantically glancing back and forth between Riftan and Ruth, struggling for words, when the sorcerer spoke.

“I-I didn’t mean to interrupt! Please, carry on! Don’t mind me!”

He spun on his heels and promptly tripped over a tree root, emitting a strange yelp as he tumbled into the dirt. Riftan eyed the pathetic sight of the sorcerer heaped on the ground with a stony expression. He clicked his tongue and got up, and Talon followed his master to his feet.

Stroking the warhorse’s thick neck, Riftan asked, “What is it?”

Ruth flinched and stared up at him. He heaved a sigh and handed over the parchment clutched in his hand.

“It’s from Sir Sejuleu. I rushed to bring it to you because I thought it urgent.” Ruth glanced at Maxi and added, “I was not expecting to find you occupied. I did not intend to interrupt anything.”

Maxi was nearly purple from the embarrassment of it all. Riftan gave Ruth a warning look and snatched the letter from his hand. The contents must have been dire, as Riftan’s face darkened.

“Where is Hebaron?”

“How should I know? Wasn’t he with you?” Ruth answered sullenly.

The sorcerer rose to his feet, dusting off his robe. Riftan shoved the letter in his pocket and rather brusquely helped Maxi up.

She teetered before regaining her footing. After gazing grimly down at her, Riftan straightened her clothes and swiveled his head to Ruth.

“Go back to the castle and assemble the knights while I return Talon to the stable.”

With that, he led his horse away. Maxi stared after him in bewilderment. She was disoriented as if plunged into water, while he was as calm as though nothing had happened. It made her wonder if their brief meeting had been a daydream. She was brushing her fingers to her slightly swollen lips when Ruth spoke in a grave voice.

“My cursed luck.”

Startled, Maxi flung her hand away, eyes flying to him.

Ruth scratched the back of his head and said awkwardly, “I apologize for unintentionally ruining the moment.”

“I-It’s fine!” Maxi practically yelped.

She then started for the castle as though fleeing. Ruth trudged behind her.

“Do you think I wished to witness such a thing?” he grumbled. “If there is a question of who was most affected, it would be me and my poor, sullied eyes. I’m sure you missed each other terribly, but please consider the time and place.”

Maxi shot him a glare. Three years later, the sorcerer was exactly as she remembered.

Glowering at him in disapproval, she retorted, “Is that what you have to say… after all this time?”

“Now that you mention it, I suppose it has been a while,” he replied nonchalantly, sweeping his gaze over her. “You have not changed a bit, my lady.”

“I could say the same for you.”

Maxi let out a sigh.

Could there be a more anticlimactic reunion?

“Where have you been?” she said. “Don’t tell me… you’ve been hiding from the mages.”

Ruth winced and yelled, “Why on earth would I hide? I stayed at the guardhouse under the pretext of standing watch after Sir Riftan ran off to your rescue, abandoning me in this cesspit. I simply could not bring myself to sleep in that pigsty.”

“Was he… truly in that much of a rush?” Maxi asked out of a desperate need to reaffirm the revelation.

Ruth scowled and bent down to bring his face closer to hers.

“Do you see this?” he asked, pointing to the purplish bags under his eyes. “Do you know how hard he drove us upon learning you were traveling to the Pamela Plateau? He decimated a troll settlement in two days with an absolutely unhinged strategy, then made us ride north without rest. We practically did not get any sleep until we got here.”

“R-Really?”

Ruth shook his head when he saw her face light up.

“Please, do not look so happy! What on earth have you gotten yourself into this time?”

Hearing the reproof in his voice, Maxi snapped back, “Don’t… make it sound as if I deliberately caused trouble. The Mage Tower asked me to help with the investigation of the Plateau… because they thought highly of my abilities.”

“And you accepted?” said Ruth, snorting at her smug tone. “Did you not consider how furious Sir Riftan would be?”

Maxi winced and clutched her dress. “Was he… very mad?”

Ruth’s narrowed eyes seemed to say, What do you think?

She felt deflated. Riftan’s cold demeanor now seemed to take on a different light. Was he maintaining his distance to try and keep his temper in check? Though she had once hoped he would express his anger instead of ignoring her, now imagining him unleashing his rage made her shrivel. If she thought about it, whenever his temper was truly at its limit, his demeanor was akin to the calm before the storm.

Then… what was that kiss about?

While she was trying to make sense of it, Ruth continued complaining.

“We are headed to the continent’s northernmost point in the middle of winter. Once this is over, I am not stepping a foot out of Anatol for the next five years. I have had it up to here with campaigning.”

“Y-You can be rest assured, then,” Maxi replied, feigning nonchalance. “I am a high mage now. I shall take your place… and accompany the Remdragon Knights on their campaigns.”

Skeptical, Ruth looked over at her before he set his jaw determinedly. “My lady… you must promise me that. Please.”

It appeared the past few years had been difficult for the sorcerer. Over the course of their walk to the castle, he kept asking her to swear that she would succeed him. Maxi shook her head as she stepped into Sevron Castle.

“I will be sure to keep my word, so you must remember to help me convince Riftan when the time comes.”

“I believe you will do just fine without my help,” Ruth muttered.

Cottoning on to his implication, Maxi’s face flushed red. She was about to chide him when a cold voice interrupted.

“What a long time it has been.”

The blood drained from Ruth’s face. Turning his head stiffly, he met Calto Serbel’s gaze. It was as if he had locked eyes with a ghost. The elder stood in the middle of the squalid hall while the other mages trudged down the stairs behind him, headed for breakfast. They stopped in their tracks to watch the scene before them with avid interest.

Maxi slowly backed away when she sensed the grim air between the two Serbels. Soon, Ruth sighed heavily.

“Uncle.”

Maxi gaped in surprise. Having likewise been in the dark as to how close on the family tree these two were, the mages all froze on the staircase. Only Anton and Celric, who were standing next to Calto, looked unsurprised.

“You seem to be doing well,” Calto remarked, his tone chilly.

Ruth blinked as though he could still not believe his eyes.

“I cannot say the same for you, Uncle,” he said in a daze. “Your hairline has greatly receded since I saw—”

Gasps went up all around the hall as Calto lunged with startling speed.

“You wretched child!” he bellowed, grabbing his nephew by his collar and yanking it back and forth. “Is that any way to speak to your uncle after sixteen years?!”

“Kergh! U-Uncle!”

“As you have astutely observed, my hair has indeed thinned, and it is all thanks to you! Does that make you happy, you blasted brat?!”

Though Anton and Celric tried to stop him, Calto’s grip was surprisingly firm. He maintained his hold on his nephew and bombarded him with every obscenity he could think of. When he ran out, he began cursing in Elvish. Maxi gasped in shock. She was nowhere near proficient in Elvish, but she knew enough to recognize that the words spewing from the elder’s mouth were grossly indecent.

“Master Calto!” Anton implored, tugging Calto’s arm. “I understand your anger, but please, remember your station!”

As soon as the two senior mages managed to pry Calto off, Ruth ducked behind Maxi.

“Don’t you think that’s a slight overreaction to a jest?” the sorcerer called out.

“A jest? You dare make jests at me?!”

Still fuming, Calto broke free from Anton and Celric and lunged again. Grabbing Maxi’s shoulders, Ruth pushed her forward like a makeshift shield.

“W-What are you doing?!” Maxi shrieked in horror.

“I should ask you!” Ruth yelled back at her. “What sort of horror have you brought with you?!”

“You damned weasel! You dare refer to your uncle as a blight?!”

“Ahhh!” Ruth cried out in pain as Calto grabbed a fistful of his hair. Wedged between the two men, Maxi began shrieking when Riftan’s icy voice echoed around them.

“What the devil is going on here?”

The air inside the hall seemed to freeze over. After a moment of solemn silence, Calto mustered his composure and released Ruth’s hair. Ruth scurried away, this time taking shelter behind Riftan.

“Didn’t I ask you to assemble the knights?” Riftan hissed menacingly through gritted teeth, showing no inclination to protect him. “What is this ruckus?”

“I-It was not my fault!” Ruth cried, pointing to his uncle. “That man attacked me out of no—”

He abruptly cut himself off when he saw the murderous look on Calto’s face. After coldly eyeing the elder, Riftan strode over to him.

“It’s a good thing you’re here. I have something to discuss with you.”

Riftan gave Maxi a sharp look, silently telling her to be on her way, and handed Calto the message. The elder’s face had returned to its usual solemnity. His gray brows knitted together as he stared down at the parchment.

“And this is?”

“A message from the north. It appears the Bolosé Royal Knights have uncovered something unusual in their investigation of Eth Lene Castle.”

Chapter 32

Calto regarded Riftan with unconcealed suspicion before accepting the parchment. Maxi nervously watched the elder’s face turn grim as he read the letter.

“And how exactly do you wish me to respond to this?” Calto asked wearily, folding the letter in half again.

Riftan crossed his arms, and his voice was icy when he spoke.

“I want to know your reason for going to the Pamela Plateau.” When Calto did not answer, he continued, “What do you intend to do there? I suggest you tell the truth, for we’ve our own intelligence on the matter.”

“I would very much like to know what that is.”

Everyone’s eyes flew to the entrance. Kuahel Leon had entered the great hall with the Temple Knights. Maxi surmised they must be returning from the castle’s chapel, as it was common knowledge that the Temple Knights visited the church of any village or city they stayed in. They silently walked across the hall and stopped in front of Riftan in an almost confrontational gesture.

Cocking his head, Kuahel Leon asked, “So, tell me, what have you uncovered?”

“Sejuleu Aren discovered a secret chamber in the dungeons of Eth Lene Castle,” Riftan replied flatly.

Kuahel’s brow wrinkled in a slight furrow.

After gauging the Temple Knight commander’s reaction, Riftan nonchalantly added, “If memory serves me right, it was the Temple Knights who were in charge of investigating the labyrinth. I don’t recall ever hearing about a secret chamber.”

Kuahel did not respond.

“Don’t try to deny it,” said Riftan. “Aren and his men found indisputable evidence that a purification rite was performed there.”

Maxi’s eyes widened in surprise. An underground labyrinth? Looking confused, she tried to grasp what Riftan was talking about when a memory sprang to mind. Her face blanched.

She recalled hearing that the monsters had hidden beneath the rock face before their eventual ambush of Eth Lene Castle. Were there more secrets hidden in this labyrinth? She studied Calto closely but could not read anything in his demeanor.

A tense silence filled the room.

Finally, Kuahel spoke. “It’s not something we should discuss here. Let us move this conversation somewhere more appropriate.”

Conceding to his fellow commander’s reluctance to continue the interrogation in such a public place, Riftan turned around and led them away. The dining hall fireplace crackled as they entered. Elliot, Hebaron, Garrow, Ulyseon, and another knight named Kyle Hager took their seats. Maxi noticed that sometime during the migration, Ruth had slipped away.

Since it was not an exceptionally spacious room, Kuahel Leon only had four immediate subordinates with him. All the mages were present except Sidina, Kiel, and the two high mages of Undaim, who were still asleep.

It appeared Maxi was not the only one with questions; the other mages also wore similar looks of suspicion. As usual, Kuahel Leon remained relentlessly calm despite the hostile atmosphere. He clasped his hands on the table and began talking.

“First, I ask that you do not inflate the facts to make it seem as if the church is orchestrating something. We kept the secret chamber confidential because we did not wish to cause unnecessary panic in the Western Continent. We thought it best to gather more information before bringing this to light.”

“Don’t you think that a rather feeble excuse for hiding something for three years?” Riftan said sardonically.

The pointless back-and-forth finally got to Hebaron. He barked impatiently, “Hells! Stop beating about the bush and just tell us what was in this chamber already!”

“A strategy map belonging to the allied monster army.”

The dining hall went silent at the revelation. A chill shivered down Maxi’s spine. Even the dark mages creating such a map would be cause for concern, but this discovery meant monsters were now capable of human-like communication and distribution of intelligence.

When the mages began to murmur among themselves, Kuahel added, “I should be clear. It is presumed to be a strategy map. A mural that appears to be for military use, fairly elaborate, with the geography of the Western Continent drawn in detail. It even has the population of each city and the number of soldiers. We could not decipher all of the text, but the map also seems to detail the Seven Kingdoms’ political situations.”

An oppressive silence fell over the group. As the implications sunk in, Maxi’s face turned ashen.

“That means the monsters have the means to gather all this information,” said Elliot with a low sigh.

Kuahel nodded. “Which is why we had to act with caution. As you can infer from the mural, the monsters of the Ayin race have managed to advance their civilization beyond our expectations. Moreover, they now have an intelligence network that exceeds our own. To turn the tide, we must locate their main base. If we do not eradicate them once and for all, the Seven Kingdoms will be in constant danger of another invasion.”

Kuahel sighed, stroking his chin. “We have been scouring the continent for their base and only recently came upon a lead.”

“So am I to understand you’re trying to locate this monster base, which you think is somewhere north, with a party of less than a hundred people?”

Maxi flinched, her shoulders drawing inward. She could sense the repressed fury behind Riftan’s stony face. After giving Kuahel a vicious glare, Riftan shot daggers at Calto and Maxi. A cold sweat pricked her back. She could almost hear him lambasting her for getting involved in this situation.

Though she wished to explain that the mages were only going to the Plateau to investigate the ruins, she was unsure if that was something she could disclose. Not knowing what to do, she shuffled behind Albern, who had the largest frame among the mages.

Clearly displeased by her evasion, Riftan clenched his jaw. Maxi was afraid he would start bellowing at any moment. Instead, Kuahel’s cold voice cut through the room.

“Then, was I supposed to lead an army of ten million?” he sneered. “I’m sure you have already realized that these monsters are preparing for a second invasion. The church plans to locate and ambush them before that can happen. For this to work, we must avoid drawing attention to our movements at all costs.”

“Ha! Do you not think it’s already too late?” Ulyseon jeered. “The monsters have started their invasion. No doubt about it, the fiends that attacked the village are part of the allied monster army. The war has begun. Thanks to your Temple Knights wasting three years, not only have we lost our chance at an ambush, but the monsters have launched one of their own.”

“The monsters have yet to attack in a full-scale invasion,” Kuahel snapped. “The enemy has been sending groups to raid small villages and working to increase the number of undead. They likely suffered heavy casualties during their defeat three years ago. With their already meager forces scattered across the Western Continent, their main base would be relatively unprotected. We can easily root them out if we succeed in attacking first.”

“That is if you find this base,” Riftan retorted cynically. “What makes you think you can locate it when you have failed to do so for the past three years? Especially since we have no leads.”

“But we do. We were able to construct a map while investigating the topography of the Pamela Plateau.”

Kuahel extracted a crumpled piece of parchment from his robe and spread it on the table. Maxi craned her neck to get a closer look. Even at a glance, she could tell it was poorly drawn.

After carefully studying the map, Riftan furrowed his brow. “There are too many blank spaces.”

“It is better than no map at all.”

Acknowledging the map’s limitations, Kuahel leaned back in his chair.

Riftan had been tapping his finger on the table. He finally said, “What is the lead?”

“We have found evidence that points to the dark mages being the force behind the allied monster army. It is why we are going to the Pamela Plateau.”

Hebaron clasped his hands behind his head and gave a low whistle. “Dark mages, eh… That certainly makes things more interesting.”

Riftan shot him a barbed look before glaring at Kuahel. Another moment of heavy silence passed.

Then, slamming the table as though coming to a decision, Riftan announced, “The Remdragon Knights will aid your investigation.”

“And why would you do that?”

The Temple Knight commander seemed disinclined to accept the offer. He sat crookedly in his chair as he continued, sounding distinctly sardonic, “I do not see why you would offer us assistance when you have not received any decree from Reuben III, nor does this matter directly affect your fief. I never took you for a righteous man.”

“If the church’s plan fails, the Remdragon Knights will have to fight in the ensuing war regardless,” Riftan said through gritted teeth. “If all you’ve managed to uncover in the last three years is this lousy map and dubious-at-best evidence of dark mages, I think we can safely assume what the outcome will be. It’s also in my interest to settle the matter before it becomes a bigger mess.”

“I suppose that is better than admitting you wish to keep trotting around after your wife.”

Maxi flushed with anger. To think he would have the gall to mock Riftan so openly! He was far from the decent man she had thought him. While her shoulders shook in rage, Riftan, on the other hand, did not bat an eye.

“Cut the drivel and make up your mind. Do you accept the offer?”

“What if I refuse?” Kuahel said, deliberately provocative.

Riftan’s lips curled into a soft, ominous smile. “Then I suppose we’ll have to act independently. I will inform the Council of the Seven Kingdoms of my findings and have them dispatch a large coalition to the Pamela Plateau. With a whole army scouring the north, I’m sure we’ll come upon something.”

It was a veiled threat to foil the Temple Knights’ plan. Kuahel’s face twisted into a vicious scowl.

As if to remind the commander that he held the knife, Riftan repeated placidly, “Well, what say you?”

There was a pause, then Kuahel answered, his voice lower than usual. “Very well. You and the Remdragon Knights may come with us to the Plateau.”

Though Kuahel spoke as though he were being magnanimous, Riftan did not seem to care. After rising from his seat to signal the end of the discussion, his cold gaze briefly landed on Maxi.

Then, turning to Elliot, he said, “Inform the knights waiting outside to prepare to leave for a campaign. We are to depart as soon as possible.”

Chapter 33

Riftan picked up his coat and threw it on. Seeing he was about to leave with his knights, Maxi hastily rose from her seat.

She was tempted to go after him, but what would she say? She could already tell from his walk how furious he was. She knew she would have to explain herself at some point, but she could not gather the courage to face his rage just yet.

After anxiously watching him leave, she turned to Kuahel. When she regarded the Temple Knight commander with a look that conveyed she had much to say, a light crease formed between Kuahel’s brows. After glowering at him, Maxi looked away to address Calto.

“Master Calto… were you aware this whole time… that uncovering the secrets of the past war was not this expedition’s sole purpose? Why keep such details from us?”

“I would also like to know,” Anette chimed in. “Frankly, I feel deceived.”

As if displeased at the accusatory atmosphere that had formed around the elder, Celric came to his defense.

“Though we admittedly have not explained everything, there was no deception! When we were still forming the expeditionary party, the chances of war were slim. We only learned of the monsters’ unusual movements after we arrived at Anatol. As nothing was set in stone, we thought it best not to disclose anything to avoid causing a panic.”

When Anette moved as if to shoot back an angry retort, Celric quickly added, “The situation is indeed far more serious than our original brief, but our primary objective remains the same. Our task is limited to investigating the traces of the dark mages to locate the allied monster army. Anything beyond that is the Temple Knights’ jurisdiction.”

“Are you saying our role is concluded once we find the monster army’s main base?” Nevin, a senior mage of Segrew, asked with a look of relief.

Miriam gave a loud, exasperated snort. “What cowardice. If war breaks out, hundreds and thousands of lives will be endangered. It’s only right that we fight as well!”

“But that was not the original agreement!” Nevin said heatedly. “No one told me we’d be charging into monster territory!”

“You needn’t worry about that,” Kuahel said calmly. “Once we locate the monster army’s base, high mages with campaign experience from across the Seven Kingdoms will join the coalition army. Your task is nothing more than going to the Plateau to help us locate the monster army.”

Ben, who was known for being the most prudent of the mages, cautiously asked, “Would it not be better to create a new party with more seasoned mages?”

Calto shook his head. “It was unclear how the monsters were gathering their information, so we had no choice but to select from those who were left at the Tower. Had we summoned our mages currently deployed across the continent, the lords they serve would have gotten wind of the situation…”

Lucain, a Kabala mage, broke his silence to finish Calto’s sentence. “…And that would have affected the upcoming conclave.”

He was a man of a shy and particular nature, known only to talk to Albern, with whom he shared a workshop. His thin face set into an irritated scowl directed at Kuahel.

“Let us speak plainly. Concealing your plans from the monster army was not your only concern. You wanted to keep it hidden from the nobles lest it completely shift the outcome of the conclave. Is that not why you sought a party of mages with no connections to any noble houses?”

A faint sneer formed on Kuahel’s lips at the accusation.

His green eyes glinted as he spat derisively, “Even if that were true, would that be so detrimental to your cause? I should think the mages would also wish to prevent the Orthodox faction from winning the papacy.”

Unable to refute the knight’s point, Lucain pressed his lips together in displeasure. In an attempt to take the wind out of the hostile air, Geoffrey, another mage of Sigrew, frantically waved his hands.

“Now, now, there’s no need to get testy. At the end of the day, we are in the same boat. We must thwart the dark mages to prevent another persecution, and Reformed Church must deal with the monster army and curb the influence of their Orthodox brothers. We share a common interest. Such hostility is entirely unnecessary.”

“But if the mages of Urd and the Temple Knights continue to withhold details,” Armin interrupted woodenly, unfolding his arms, “we cannot blindly follow orders for long. You must share all new information in a timely manner. If we’re to be ready for anything, we need to have a clear understanding of the situation. I would rather not be thrust into danger again so unprepared.”

“That was a lapse in judgment on my part,” Calto readily admitted. “I give you my word. I shall not withhold anymore.”

With the discussion concluded, the mages filed out of the dining hall. Having rushed to the courtyard, Maxi found it bustling with activity, meaning the viscount had returned from his night watch.

Her head swiveled this way and that through the crowd of knights. Soon, she spotted him talking to the viscount. She silently watched from a distance until his head jerked in her direction. His gaze was so cold that it made her freeze over, draining all her courage. She hunched her shoulders. When he eventually turned back to the viscount, Maxi became unstuck and fled.

It would be better for her to wait until he approached her first, she reasoned. With the Remdragon Knights traveling with them to the Pamela Plateau, there would be more opportunities to talk. Maxi tried to console herself with the thought.

The next day, the party departed from Sevron with all haste. Though the viscount made it obvious he wanted to host the illustrious knights in his castle for a few more days, no one in the party wished to stay a day longer. Even Ruth, as sick to death of being on the move as he was, appeared thrilled that they were leaving.

“The stench is finally gone!” he cried in uninhibited joy.

The other mages all turned to look at him. Even as they set off, whenever he opened his mouth, they continued to eye him as though he were a fascinating creature.

Feeling pressured by the attention, Ruth tugged his hood lower and whined, “Though I fear I’m now in a worse hell.”

“You brought it on yourself,” Maxi replied harshly while keeping her gaze glued to Riftan, who was riding ahead.

She was still sulking over being ignored earlier in the day. What was even more galling was that, owing to the needlessly sunny weather, he looked even more magnificent under the brilliant sunlight. He was helmetless today, his lush, raven hair and chiseled face on full display.

Maxi felt a pang of annoyance when she caught Sidina glancing at him. She watched as the girl turned to whisper gleefully into Anette’s ear. Though she knew Sidina was merely keeping herself entertained with a favorite pastime of hers — observing handsome men — it still made Maxi simmer with anger.

She eyed Kuahel Leon scornfully. If only the man would lower his hood, then Sidina would have someone else to drool over. Though Riftan was undeniably the more dashing of the two, Maxi was aware of her friend’s preference for men with a more youthful beauty like the Temple Knight commander. He would undoubtedly draw her eye away from Riftan.

Right at that moment, Kuahel looked over his shoulder to give a warning.

“This area is rampant with owlbears and man-eating wolves. Be ready to cast a barrier at any time.”

Shamefaced, Maxi hastily dropped her gaze. This was no time to be wallowing in jealousy. She shook off her tumultuous emotions and prepared her magic to be unleashed at a moment’s notice. As it turned out, the rest of the day passed with no wild beast nor monster sighting.

By sunset, Maxi felt deflated as she dismounted and began setting up camp. It was the mages’ turn to cook supper that night. She prepared a thick stew by mixing flour, butter, bacon, potatoes, dry vegetables, and herbs into a pot of water Armin had collected. Meanwhile, Kiel and Sidina sliced the bread and cheese, and the rest of the mages distributed the food once it was ready.

As Maxi was serving the stew to the knights, she spotted Riftan tending to his horse a short distance away. She promptly grabbed the biggest bowl and filled it to the brim with hot stew. She forced the ladle into Miriam’s hands and walked over to Riftan, being careful not to spill anything.

“R-Riftan…” She paused to clear her throat, then continued in the steadiest voice she could muster. “You must be hungry. Here, I brought you—”

Her breath hitched as he slowly turned around. Bathed in the glow of sunset, his skin glistened from gold to bronze, and his windswept, blue-black hair was tinged an otherworldly purple. It was hard to believe that such a beautiful man was her husband. The year she had spent with him was now a distant memory. Had everything merely been her delusion? Even the passionate kiss they had shared at Sevron Castle felt like a dream.

“I can get my own food. You should take care of yourself first.”

His curt tone snapped Maxi out of her thoughts. Though her face momentarily grew warm from the rebuff, she did not give up. She pushed the bowl into his hands.

“Mine is ready as well… so you take this.”

Riftan scowled but accepted the bowl. Maxi scurried back to the pot to ladle out her share. Before hurrying back, she grabbed a few loaves of bread and cheese.

She found him in front of the Remdragon Knights’ tent, already eating the stew. When she cautiously walked over, Elliot quietly rose to leave. Hebaron and Ulyseon were not far off, waving enthusiastically as they made their way over to join them in front of the tent. Elliot grabbed the pair and dragged them away.

Maxi shot him a look of gratitude before taking a seat next to Riftan.

He did not look up, opting to keep his gaze on his bowl and shovel stew into his mouth. When she realized he was not going to meet her eyes, anxiety got the better of her, and she spoke first.

“Do you like it? I made it.”

Riftan’s hand paused for a moment. Maxi silently waited for any reaction from him, but he resumed eating without saying a word. Hiding her embarrassment, she began chatting enthusiastically.

“D-Do you… remember the last time we ate stew together like this? It was raining… and you made it by boiling herbs and sausages in a flask. D-Don’t you think this tastes similar? I sometimes found myself missing that flavor, so I came up with this recipe after several attempts. People… generally seem to like it whenever I make it for them.”

“…”

“I did my fair share of cooking at the Mage Tower, you see. The novices take turns… and I struggled in the beginning since I’ve never cooked in my life. I don’t think… I have a natural talent in the kitchen. The others would prepare remedies for ill digestion in advance whenever it was my turn. Still… I think I’ve improved quite a bit. Wouldn’t you agree?”

Maxi tried to laugh off her embarrassing experience, hoping it would lighten the mood. To her dismay, Riftan’s face grew even colder. Attempting to draw even a hint of a smile, she continued her story.

“The mages are rather inconsiderate… One of them even hawked digestion remedies next to me while I served the meal. It’s thanks to them that I got into cooking a lot more, and each time, my friend over there — her name is Anette — would taste them for me. Anette has younger brothers who are twins, and they often—”

“Aren’t you going to eat?” Riftan said woodenly, cutting off her rambling.

Maxi flinched and closed her mouth.

He lowered his empty bowl and leveled his icy gaze at her. “We are to ride again at daybreak. I suggest you eat and sleep instead of this chatter.”

“I-I was only hoping to talk to you for a little—”

Before she could finish, Riftan picked up his sword, rose to his feet, and marched to where the knights stood guard. After blankly watching him go, Maxi’s face twisted into a tearful expression, and she began to wolf down spoonfuls of the tepid stew.

He didn’t even notice I gave him the biggest piece of meat.

Holding back her tears, she hurriedly finished her meal and retreated to her tent.

Chapter 34

The expeditionary party traveled north without rest. Though the terrain grew increasingly rugged and the temperature dropped with every passing day, the experience itself was not as fraught as they had anticipated. Despite initial hostilities, Riftan and Kuahel formed quite the team.

Both men valued efficiency above politics. Though there was still the occasional battle of nerves, one would always concede if they thought the other’s judgment sound. As a result, they managed to reach the northern region of Balto without much trouble.

Maxi’s anxiety swelled every day that Riftan ignored her. She stroked Rem’s mane as she cast an apprehensive eye over the back of his head. So far, all her attempts at conversation had been met with a reserved manner and the barest minimum of words. It sometimes felt as though he found her mere presence intolerable.

She recalled the letters by his bedside and that he had rushed to her rescue, but those reassurances no longer did anything for her deep sadness. His cold shoulder was slowly eroding her confidence.

“I sense something ahead,” said Nevin, who had been surveying the land with magic.

He cocked his head from atop his horse. Since wind mages could scout the terrain, they had been taking turns checking for signs of monsters.

Riftan stopped the knights as soon as he heard Nevin’s warning. Maxi pulled her reins and glanced around. Dark pine groves surrounded them, and the sky was overcast in a white haze.

Peering into the shadowy, snow-covered trees, Riftan said stiffly, “Can you tell what kind of monster it is?”

Nevin shook his head after a moment, looking embarrassed. “There is definitely something there, but it feels foggy. A spirit or a monster, perhaps, with strong magic resistance.”

Kuahel immediately drew his sword.

“And the distance?” said Riftan.

“Less than one thradion[12] south. It’s not moving, but I sense powerful magic.”

“Most likely a hibernating dragon subspecies,” Riftan muttered.

The knights drew their weapons in unison, preparing themselves for battle. For a high-grade monster like a basilisk, a thradion was not far at all. Such a creature could cover that distance in the blink of an eye. If the expeditionary party was not vigilant, they could be taken by surprise.

Maxi summoned her mana in case she had to unleash a spell at a moment’s notice.

Tearing his eyes away from the sky, Riftan turned his mount around. “We should head down the mountain. It will take longer, but it’s the safer route.”

“Is that really necessary?” Hebaron argued, scratching his bearded chin. “It’ll be sluggish if it’s hibernating. Slaying it should be a breeze.”

Riftan pinned him with a cold glare. “We don’t know what kind of monster it is or how many there are. Evasion would be wiser.”

“It’s too late to turn back,” Kuahel said, pointing to the baggage wagons. “The snow is coming. If we don’t clear this mountain by tonight, it will set us back days. We are already running out of time.”

Due to the cold arriving early, most of the northern regions had been struck by food shortages. They had been unable to procure enough food or fodder in the last city they had stopped in, leaving them with a third of what had once been a veritable mountain of provisions.

Pulling his robe tighter, Ruth chipped in, “Why don’t we head east to a big city first?”

All the mages turned to look at him. Being the thick-skinned man he was, the sorcerer seemed to have grown accustomed to the attention in a matter of days.

“I don’t see why we have to put ourselves at such risk,” he said calmly. “Why not hunker down in a city until the blizzard passes?”

“No city in this area is big enough to feed and accommodate almost two hundred soldiers for weeks,” Kuahel said bluntly. “And even if there were one, we would find ourselves in the same predicament once we resume. I’d rather not waste the time.”

Riftan’s expression turned icy at his obstinate reply. “Are you saying the Temple Knights consider the task more important than the safety of its party members? What a shocking lack of compassion. A real stain on your name as Guardians of the Western Continent.”

“Well, Mago, you fall shamefully short of your moniker as well,” Kuahel retorted. “You wish to flee because of a few hibernating beasts? You’ve grown rather fainthearted since I saw you last.”

The mages exchanged glances as the two commanders’ hackles rose yet again. After eyeing them nervously, Maxi took a tentative step forward.

“Sh-Shall I try… a tracing spell? They often reveal more details than what wind magic can deduce. If I try hard enough… I may be able to determine the type of monster.”

Riftan scowled, but Kuahel cut in before he could object.

“Please, go ahead.”

Maxi promptly leaped off her horse, her heart racing in anticipation. She had been itching for a chance to showcase her skills in front of Riftan. Even so, she could not help the nerves creeping in just as she was about to start the spell.

Was she being presumptuous? Could a fledgling mage do something that had eluded even her senior?

She took a deep breath to dispel her fears, then circulated her mana along the pattern of a rune. Soon, her mana pathway connected to an earth spirit’s, and her senses sharpened.

She turned her search in the direction Nevin had pointed out. Before long, something caught at the edge of her mana web. She flinched. Whatever it was, it was closer than the wind mage had estimated. As soon as she realized a massive creature was charging this way at an alarming speed, she hastily broke off the spell.

“I-It’s coming this way! We must cast a barrier now!”

Anette and Armin flew into action, and a barrier rose around the wagons. In nearly the same breath, the earth shook violently before something came bursting out of the snow-covered ground. The sudden upheaval overturned one of the wagons. The horses’ whinnies rang out over the trees, and Rem leaped into the air as the ground began to fracture.

Maxi pulled on the reins to steady the mare, then cast a shield around the other mages and herself. Right at that moment, the monster crashed against the barrier with a heavy thud. Sensing a crack in the walls, Maxi increased her mana circulation. A beast big enough to swallow a baggage wagon clawed out of the ground, swinging its thick, scaly tail like a whip.

Maxi poured more mana into the barrier. The earth shook as the monster’s tail struck. Realizing she could not maintain the defenses on her own for long, she looked over her shoulder for help.

“It’s a serpend!” Calto cried, casting another barrier in front of Maxi’s. “Those capable of defensive magic are to assist the knights!”

Unlike Maxi’s, Calto’s shield seemed to withstand the monster’s attacks. Sighing in relief, Maxi removed her helmet. The knights already had the monster surrounded. They lodged their hooks into the serpend’s skin and coiled chains around its limbs. Once the beast was retrained, Maxi got a clear view as the knights retreated.

A dragon’s head atop a serpent’s body — it was one of the highest-grade monsters of the dragon subspecies.

“Move back! We will cast a fire wall!”

The knights stepped away at the mages’ warning. Soon, the mages of Kabala had the monster trapped within a towering wall of flame. As magic was not effective against the dragon subspecies, the mages exploited the serpend’s aversion to fire by restraining it rather than a direct attack.

Pierced by dozens of spears, the monster raised its head and cracked its jaws open wide. Maxi felt the hairs on her body stand. Blue flames formed inside its reptilian mouth. When its throat expanded as though it would spew forth fire at any moment, Maxi raced out from behind the shield.

She was scrambling to throw up a barrier when Riftan blocked her path. She looked up at his majestic profile in a daze. Drawing his sword, Riftan kicked Talon forward. The ebony warhorse charged at the monster like an arrow.

What followed was the most horrific scene Maxi had ever witnessed. She screamed his name. She could not comprehend why no one was stopping him. When she tried to give chase, Ulyseon, who had raced after her, stepped in her way.

Before she could order him aside, she saw Riftan leap straight at the serpend’s mouth. Tilting its head low, the monster’s jaws opened wide and spewed forth a column of fire.

What happened next was more unbelievable still. Riftan’s blade flared dark red, snuffing out the flames in an instant. A heartbeat later, he swung his sword and sent the monster’s head flying. Maxi could not comprehend the sequence of events, though she had seen it with her own eyes. She could only stare at Riftan’s back in stunned silence.

The serpend’s massive body toppled to the snow with a dull thud. The noise jolted her back to her senses. After calming her agitated horse, she galloped over to Riftan.

By then, Kuahel was already casting divine magic over the serpend’s severed head. He scowled when he saw her.

“Serpend blood is poisonous. I advise you not to come any closer until the purification is over.”

“I-It’s all right. I know detoxification magic.”

Though it was clear the Temple Knight had not finished talking, Maxi trotted past him. Riftan paused from wiping his bloody sword when he saw her approach. His face darkened into a dark scowl.

“Were you not told to stay back?”

Ignoring him, Maxi slid off her horse. “A-Are you all right? Are you hurt?”

Walking right up to Talon, she looked up to examine Riftan from head to toe. She still could not believe he had charged straight at the serpend’s mouth. Though she had heard the incredible story of how he had rushed head-on into Dragon’s Breath, witnessing it in person was utterly different.

Nearly frantic with worry, she thoroughly examined his armored limbs. Riftan, who had grown rigid beneath her groping hands, swore under his breath and dismounted. He grabbed her by the arm and led her away from the monster.

Staggering, Maxi cried out, “R-Riftan, you were hit by the serpend’s flames. You might be hurt. Let me treat—”

“I told you, I can absorb magic. I did it years ago with Dragon’s Breath, albeit temporarily. This was nothing by comparison.”

When they were at a safe distance from the serpend’s carcass, Riftan stopped and released her. His eyes skimmed the length of her body. Had it been any other time, she would have been elated by this. In that moment, however, nearly out of her mind with worry, she did not register the way he was looking at her. She frantically yanked at his cloak.

“E-Even so, let me heal you, just in case. Take off your armor. Absorbing that amount of magic at once would have put a strain on your body. We should first—”

“That’s unnecessary.”

“I-It will not take long. I need to be in contact with your skin to be able to—”

“I don’t need healing!” Riftan barked, smacking her hand away.

Maxi froze in shock. The blood drained from his face as she looked up at him, her eyes full of hurt. His jaws clenched as if clamping down on his emotions. Soon, a familiar blank mask settled over his face.

“Stop trying to waste your mana. Take care of yourself instead.”

With that, he turned and strode toward the knights. Maxi’s faraway look crumbled as she watched him leave. How many times had he turned his back to her over the past few weeks? Was he really turning away so stoically after giving her the fright of her life?

Her pent-up emotions burst forth like an erupting volcano.

Livid, her eyes roamed the clearing before landing on a fallen pine cone. In one movement, she picked it up and hurled it at him.

It was as if he could see through the back of his skull. Whirling around, he caught the incoming object with one hand. He looked down at the pine cone, then back up to glare at her, silently demanding an explanation. Ignoring him, Maxi began grabbing and flinging more forest debris, one after another.

Riftan winced as a pine cone hit him squarely on the forehead. “What the devil—”

“Y-You petty man!” Maxi yelled, scouring the area for a larger projectile.

When she found none, she gathered a lump of snow and threw it at him. He caught the hurtling snowball with his other hand. Not giving up, Maxi furiously packed more snowballs and began slinging them at his face. The incoming blizzard eventually caused Riftan to snap.

Pushing back his hair to dislodge the snow, he was in front of her in just two strides.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” he snarled, grabbing her wrists.

“I-I would like to ask you the same! How long are you g-going to ignore me? Why can’t you… tell me what you’re so upset about? You petty man! You’re a fool and an idiot!”

When she began kicking and trying to twist her arm free, Riftan clenched his jaw and turned his head toward the spectators they had drawn. After giving the others a cutting glare, he picked Maxi up with one arm and carried her into the forest. Dangling at his side, she struggled like an angry colt while hurling abuse.

“You… arrogant fool! Narrow-minded clod! Have you no… no consideration for how it must have been for me? Do you have any idea how hard I studied so I could return to you as q-quickly as possible? I-If you were just going to ignore me… why did you even follow me here?!”

“And you?”

He lowered her to the ground beneath a huge tree. Maxi pressed her back against the trunk as he leaned close.

“Do you have any idea… how the last three years have been for me?”

Chapter 35

Maxi glowered at him through her teary vision. Riftan’s dark eyes blazed beneath his disheveled front locks, damp from the bombardment of snow earlier.

“What exactly do you want from me?” he said, his jaw tightening.

With one hand clutching the tree trunk behind her, Riftan leaned in until their noses were almost touching. She could feel his arm trembling ever so faintly.

“Do you want me to act as though you never left me, as though I was never abandoned? Like I haven’t lived the past three years in despair? Is that it? Do you truly think me capable of that?”

His broad shoulders heaved as he suppressed his flaring rage.

Losing the battle, he shouted bitterly, “How can you be so calm?! Why are you unaffected by any of this? Do you not see me barely holding myself together through this madness? Goddammit. Is that why you test my patience at every corner? Because you’re truly unaware of my torment?”

A thud resounded above her head as his gauntleted fist smashed against the tree.

“Do you have any idea how—”

Maxi recoiled as he clenched her forearm. Riftan promptly released her, looking deeply ashamed. After scrubbing his face as if scraping up the last of his patience, he backed away from her. She could see him trying to smother his emotions again.

Maxi latched onto his cloak. “S-Stop hiding! I truly hate it when you do that!”

His eyes desperately searched her face.

Tightening her grip so he could not escape, she cried, “Can you not simply talk to me?”

Her voice took on a desperate plea as she went on.

“Explain… s-so I can understand! Even if it’s resentment… I would r-rather… you tell me your true feelings. I hate… being ignored like this.”

Riftan’s lips quivered. He took in a ragged breath, and his next words seemed to tumble out.

“What do you want to hear from me? About how miserable I’ve been? How much I resented you and loathed myself? Is that what you wish to hear? You have no idea how much I—”

He stopped abruptly, his face flushing at the embarrassment of having revealed his inner thoughts. She watched as he stubbornly tried to withdraw again. At that moment, she realized the last three years had hardened the walls around his heart.

Riftan raked his hair back and gazed down at her, his eyes shining with resentment. “Did it have to be this way? Could we not have reunited by another means? I kept telling myself, when you came back, I would not speak things I’d regret. That I’d never again let you leave my side. And to make that possible… I…”

He trailed off, clutching his forehead. He glanced at the ground before looking back at Maxi.

“Why is it that you always push me to my limits?”

Maxi faltered when she saw the hurt in his eyes. Had he only expressed anger, she would have fought back. Against his pain, however, she was utterly powerless.

“Th-This is… not what I wanted either,” she managed to strangle out. “If I had known it would be this dangerous… I wouldn’t have agreed to join the expedition. I did not mean to drag you into such an arduous journey. I-I merely… wanted to leave the island as soon as possible…”

Feeling a lump in her throat, Maxi squeezed her eyes shut.

“I missed you so much… it was killing me.”

A gust swept past them. She gazed up at his pained face through her curtain of billowing hair. He reminded her of a confused and vulnerable child. It surprised her how such a huge, brawny man like Riftan could be rendered completely defenseless.

He cupped her cheek with a trembling hand. Paying no mind to his coarse leather gloves and cold metal gauntlet, Maxi placed her hand over his and rubbed her cheek against his palm. That seemed to shatter his self-control. With a low moan, he lifted her off the ground and pressed her against the tree trunk.

Maxi clung to him, winding her arms around his neck. Though being crushed between the trunk and his hard, armored body made breathing difficult, she did not care. Supporting her head, he filled her mouth with his hot tongue. She responded with the same passion, caressing his muscular yet sculpted neck. He deepened the kiss as though he wanted to absorb her.

Though her vision was beginning to turn hazy from the lack of air, Maxi made no move to stop him. She could not bear the thought of breaking away from him now.

Riftan slid an arm beneath her buttocks, raising her even higher. Sucking on her tongue, he squeezed her breast with his free hand. Then, realizing his gauntlets prevented him from feeling her fully, he swore and yanked down her bodice.

Though half her chest was exposed to the chilly air, Maxi did not feel the cold. He rubbed his hot lips on her ample breast, then grazed his teeth against her taut nipple peeking above her woolen tunic. She choked out a sob and clutched his luscious hair. Each time he sucked and nibbled, her stomach clenched, and her body shuddered in titillating pleasure. Desperate for more, she wrapped her arms around his head.

His teasing lips slowly made their way to her other breast. Suddenly, he stopped, frowning. She tensed when she realized he was touching the delicate chain of her necklace. His fingers slid down the chain and, after fumbling for the coin concealed in her clothes, tugged it out of the way.

At that moment, a piercing, hawk-like cry rang above them. Riftan froze, then lowered her to the ground. He gripped the hilt of his sword.

Wobbling, Maxi leaned back against the tree to stop herself from sinking. Her heavy breaths misted out in white vapor that clouded her vision. It only occurred to her then that the sound was the expeditionary party’s alarm indicating danger.

Riftan stood protectively in front of her as his eyes searched the trees. Determining they were safe, he turned around and helped adjust her robe. Though his face was flushed from unquenched desire, his gaze was calm. Gripping her arm, he led her through the trees with quick steps.

Maxi practically ran to keep up with him, her eyes darting wildly over the shadows. Flurries of snow fell overhead, and the forest was now shrouded in a frosty mist. The eerie atmosphere sapped all the heat from her body. She stuck close to Riftan, her shoulders hunched.

“W-What’s happening?”

“The alarm means a monster sighting,” he replied grimly. “Be prepared to cast a barrier.”

Maxi looked up to study his face. The passionate lover was already gone, replaced by the stoic and unfeeling knight. He vigilantly scanned the trees as he hurried her back to the others. Maxi swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue and quietly followed.

When they finally burst out of the forest, Elliot came running toward them as if he had been waiting.

“Commander!”

“I heard the signal. What’s the situation?”

“Man-eating wolves, sir,” Elliot said grimly. “We’ve eliminated the pack that assailed us, but we sounded the alarm as there could be more lurking nearby.”

Having stumbled out of the forest behind Riftan, Maxi looked up to see a shocking scene. The white snowfield was soaked dark red with blood, and eight wolves the size of calves lay dead near the limp carcass of the serpend. Kuahel Leon yanked a bloodied hook from the largest wolf and turned to Riftan and Maxi.

“I apologize for the interruption,” he quipped, wiping down his weapon, “but we cannot delay any further. We must leave before the blood draws more of these creatures.”

“Have you retrieved all the magic stones?” Riftan asked.

At his question, Ruth shrugged in a gesture that said, Of course.

“I collected them all,” he went on. “Stones belong to the person who makes the kill.”

The sorcerer swept his gaze over the Temple Knights as if daring anyone to contest his claim. The knights continued putting away their weapons as if they had not heard.

Riftan led Maxi past, toward where Rem and Talon were tethered. Wolf carcasses littered the ground around them. As she glanced nervously over the creatures, Riftan hoisted her up and placed her in Rem’s saddle. She hastily called out as he turned to his steed.

“R-Riftan… what we were talking about earlier…”

“Later,” he said brusquely. “Now is not the time.”

Maxi’s face flushed bright red. It finally dawned on her what a sight it must have been earlier. Mortified, she glanced around before looking back at him with the most unbothered expression she could muster. She nodded. He mounted Talon right away, then swept his eyes over her as if to check how she was doing. Evidently satisfied, he turned around and trotted to Hebaron.

She saw Sir Hebaron snicker and playfully say something to him. Abashed, Maxi hurried Rem over to the mages. As her anxiety began to grow again, she glanced behind her shoulder at Riftan once more. He had been on the verge of opening up to her. It scared her how quickly he could freeze over.

It can’t be helped until we’re out of this.

She was silently reassuring herself while gnawing her lip when Anette approached on her horse.

“He didn’t admonish you physically, did he?” she said, her voice full of concern.

Eyes widening, Maxi furiously shook her head. “O-Of course not! R-Riftan would never do such a thing!”

“Good.”

Anette furrowed her brow and looked Maxi up and down. Terrified that her friend might guess what she and Riftan had been up to in the forest, she yanked her hood over her head. Her lips were still numb, and her breasts throbbed from unsated desire. These physical responses filled her with shame. Was she too lustful?

She was caught up in her embarrassment when she realized the mages were watching her. Quickly adjusting her expression, she mumbled an apology.

“Anyway… I-I am sorry for causing a scene earlier.”

“Well, it was bound to happen,” Anette chuckled, patting Maxi on the shoulder. “It was worth it if you got everything off your chest. Bottling up your feelings can cause illness, you know.”

Maxi responded with an awkward laugh. Just then, Miriam’s irritated voice interrupted them.

“If you’re finished with your stage play, then let us get on. I have no desire to make camp in monster territory.”

Feeling properly admonished, Maxi trotted to the rest of the party. When the Temple Knights finished purifying the monster carcasses, they promptly set out over the mountain.

She turned Riftan’s words over in her head as she rode through the wind, which was growing fiercer by the minute. Her decision to leave may have cut him deeper than she thought. She suddenly recalled the tragic story of his mother.

Riftan had sworn to himself he would never end up like her. Could it be that he still believed Maxi would drive him to the same fate as his mother? Staring silently at him from afar, she shook off her swirling thoughts.

Everything will be all right. He said we would talk again later.

They had much to discuss, so she had to be patient. The only thing that should be on her mind now was safely completing the task at hand.

Chapter 36

Though the expeditionary party managed to descend the mountain before the night deepened, the village they had chosen to stop in was empty. It seemed all its inhabitants had migrated south a long time ago. After poking around the broken-down fences and decrepit homes, they patched up some of the cottages that were in relatively better condition.

In no time at all, the Temple Knights set up makeshift lodgings by covering the dilapidated roofs with leather sacks and adding planks to the walls. The mages cleared rats and spiders from a barn to feed and water the horses. Riftan and his men mended the battered fences and lit fires around the camp, keeping an eye out for possible monster attacks.

“Is all this really necessary for one night?” Ruth grumbled as he drew a temporary barrier rune around the fences.

Brushing off the thick snowflakes that clung to his face, Riftan glowered at the sorcerer. “If you don’t want tonight to be your last, do as you’re told.”

“There are nineteen other high mages here! Why must it be me?”

Hebaron was sipping wine further down from them, resting against the fence.

“You’ll have to take that up with your uncle,” he said, smirking. “The mages of the Tower act like they don’t hear us when we talk to them. Whose fault do you think that would be?”

Ruth winced and pressed his lips together. He meekly resumed etching the rune on the ground. However, he soon broke his silence as the wind picked up speed and the snow began to pour.

“Good grief!” he said, yanking at his hair. “What kind of torment is this?”

After wailing at the dark sky, he whipped his head toward Riftan as if suddenly recalling something.

“Come to think of it, Lady Calypse received her earth rune. She most certainly would have studied all sorts of barriers at the Mage Tower. We could finish this in no time if we asked her ladysh—”

“Ruth Serbel.” Staring into the dark forest, Riftan took a swig from his flask. His voice was soft as he said, “Is it your wish to die?”

“I had a feeling you wouldn’t agree, but I thought I’d ask.”

“I let you keep the serpend’s magic stone, so shut your trap and get to work.”

With that, Riftan picked up a torch mounted by the fence and set off to patrol their defense line. He trudged through the dark, inspecting the ground up to the canopy for any signs of monsters. Hebaron sauntered up behind him and swung an arm around his shoulders.

“Commander,” he said in a hushed voice, “we found a cottage in not-so-bad condition near the camp. I had Garrow tidy it up.”

Riftan stopped in his tracks. Hebaron stroked his shaggy beard, which was starting to sprout from his cheeks after several days of no grooming.

“I’ll make sure to keep prying eyes away,” he said in a conspiratorial tone.

“If you have time for such nonsense, use it to search the area more thoroughly.”

Riftan shoved Hebaron’s arm away and resumed his patrol. However, his thoughts now scattered, he found he could not register anything. He cursed silently and raked back his hair. Hebaron continued to grate his nerves as he trailed him at a languid pace.

“I only do this because it pains my heart to see you bound, Commander. This situation is too cruel for a man who faithfully waited for his wife for three years.”

“Must I crush your jaw for you to stop talking?”

Hebaron raised both hands in defeat. Riftan glared at him and turned away. As he carried on, however, the knight’s words kept echoing in his head.

He quickly scoured the rest of the pitch-dark forest and returned to the abandoned village. The snow was turning into a blizzard, and though the knights appeared undaunted, he knew they were tired.

With the squall threatening to blow out the fire, Riftan pointed the torch along the perimeter in search of Ruth. The sorcerer was warming himself by the campfire, his back against the fence. A firestone was apparently not enough to keep him warm, as he looked much paler than usual.

Riftan silently studied his face before saying brusquely, “I take it you’ve finished drawing all the runes?”

“Yes, so do stop carping,” Ruth snapped like an angry cat. “As long as this place isn’t teeming with dangerous monsters like the serpend, we should be safe for the night.”

“Good.”

With that, he walked over to Elliot, who was directing the others as they installed pointed iron bars around the fence. Though useless against large monsters, the sharpened tips would prevent man-eating wolves or hungry beasts from scaling their defenses. After watching the knights drive the bars into the ground, Riftan turned to Elliot.

“That will do. Ruth has the barrier in place, so have a small number keep watch while the others retire.”

“How many men should I assign to the night watch?”

“Have the men take turns in groups of three.”

“Leave the night watch to us.”

Riftan turned his head toward the interruption. The commander of the Temple Knights was slowly walking toward the barricade with six of his subordinates in tow.

“The task is originally ours. I would rather not be indebted to you,” said Kuahel, his glinting green eyes appearing almost reptilian in the dark.

Riftan furrowed his brow. “You need to get off your high horse. I’m sure you need rest after using up your divine magic.”

“Come again?”

Kuahel’s narrow brow twitched and arched upward. Riftan knew that, unlike his facade of indifference, the Temple Knight commander was a belligerent and prideful man. For some reason, he seemed especially sensitive to every word today, and it was beginning to get on Riftan’s nerves.

Conceding, Riftan shrugged and turned to Elliot. “You heard the man. The Temple Knights have volunteered for the tedious task, so you may all rest.”

“Yes, Commander.”

Riftan turned in the direction of the makeshift lodgings. It appeared the mages had all retired to their cottages. Light spilled from the windows into the night, and he glanced over them as he walked by. He came to a halt when he spotted a petite figure in the distance.

It was Maxi, carrying an armful of firewood. Though Rovar was pestering her to let him take over, she seemed to be ignoring him. After silently watching her march away, Riftan roughly scrubbed his face with one hand.

The damn bastard…

He cursed Hebaron in his head and willed himself to turn around. He feared he would snatch her up and drag her away with him if he did not.

Shaking off the fierce temptation, he retreated into the cottage farthest from the one she had entered and settled in front of the brazier. A junior knight promptly came to attend to him. Waving away the lad’s attempt to help him remove his armor, Riftan asked for ale instead. He usually abstained from drinking during a campaign, but with his self-restraint stretched as taut as it was, he did not think he could get through the night in a sober state of mind.

When the junior knight brought him a tankard, he gulped down the cold liquor until he felt woozy and swiped his mouth with his sleeve. He had hoped it would dull her scent and taste from his mind, but the recollections only became sharper.

He tossed firewood into the flames and anxiously rubbed his forehead. A memory rose, unbidden, in his mind. It was the one where he was caressing her as they huddled in front of a fireplace one snowy night.

He vividly recalled the feel of her naked body, slick with sweat. She sat in his lap as he traced his fingers along her smooth waist, back, shoulders, and round hips. The sensations were burned in his mind: the way her curls draped over him like a cotton blanket, her soft breasts, rosy nipples, and even the delicate texture of the hair between her legs.

His lower abdomen tightened in hopeless longing. With a desperate groan, he leaped to his feet, startling the junior knight who had just walked in bearing a plate of food.

“Are you leaving, Commander?”

“I’m going to patrol the perimeter again,” Riftan replied curtly.

He strode out of the cottage without his coat, straight into the snowstorm raging outside. He welcomed the stabbing cold against the fire searing his skin. He stood in the snow, staring at the dimly lit cottage. Even just knowing she was near made him feel as if he were being burned alive.

All this time, he had fought to keep his thoughts from straying to her. Even the simple memory of her smile was torment enough. He thought of her cheerful voice, infuriating stubbornness, and reckless behavior that, more often than not, drove him to the brink of madness.

It was better not to feel anything at all. Yet, whenever he tried to smother his emotions, she always managed to shake his resolve with no effort at all. It frustrated him to no end.

Will I be able to contain myself until this expedition is over?

He scrubbed his face again and paced near the cottages. What reason was there for him to reject Hebaron’s suggestion? Maximilian was his wife, and he no longer wished to be separated from her. He wanted to hold her tight, to kiss her to his heart’s content. He wanted to make love until they were both exhausted. He wanted to fall asleep with her under the sheets, lulled by her voice, and be greeted by her face in the morning.

But he knew giving in to his desires would completely break his willpower. Even now, he could barely contain the urge to whisk her back to Anatol. He stared at her cottage in a kind of silent penance before trudging away.

◆◆◆

The expeditionary party continued north along the Rongel Mountains, which separated Balto from Livadon. They suffered two further monster encounters along the way. However, thanks to the combined might of the Remdragon and Temple Knights, there were no grave injuries. They eventually reached the northern plain on the other side of the mountain valley.

A strange sense of awe filled Maxi as she gazed over the vast, glistening snowfield. She felt as if she were standing on a blank parchment made for giants.

Kuahel Leon swept his eyes across the barren silver ridge.

“The Pamela Plateau lies on the other side of this plain.”

Chapter 37

As Kuahel tugged his chestnut warhorse’s head to the side, it emitted an angry snort. Maxi watched the Temple Knight firmly rein in his testy mount and nudge it in a slow walk over to them.

“The horses are tired. We will take a brief reprieve.”

As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the mages slid off their mounts. Maxi gladly leaped down from Rem as well. They had spent more time on horseback than the ground over the last few weeks. She had grown quite skilled at riding, though it did not mean she was any less sore after hours of balancing on a galloping creature.

She massaged her throbbing thighs, then untied her bag and saddle from Rem’s back. Ulyseon hurried over to attend to her, heaving a disgruntled sigh as he got close.

“You are making it very difficult for me to do my duties as your personal guard, my lady.”

“I’m sure maintaining vigilance at all times is hard enough. Let me take care of the menial tasks on my own.”

Before the young knight could say any more, Maxi put her pack aside and led Rem to a wagon. Ulyseon followed her, mumbling under his breath.

They pulled out a sack of fodder to feed the horses, then proceeded to rest behind the windbreak the knights had erected. Though the day was freezing, beads of sweat formed on Maxi’s forehead as she tended to the horses. Traversing the barren northland in the middle of winter, when both grass and water were hard to come by, was far more difficult than she had anticipated.

Royald was thawing himself by the fire. He called out, “Sludge, enough of that. Come rest.”

When Ulyseon gave him a sharp look, the mage coughed and said more courteously, “We’ll be setting out again after lunch. You mustn’t exhaust yourself.”

It appeared the mages were still coming to terms with the revelation that their peer they had wantonly deemed “Sludge” was, in fact, a high-born lady and the wife of the greatest knight in the continent. After bobbing her head at Royald, Maxi tethered Rem in front of the windbreak and settled by the fire. Ulyseon reappeared not long after bearing their food rations.

“My lady,” he said indignantly. “Why do these people keep calling you Sludge?”

“Because… of the magic properties I can use. I’m an earth mage, but I also have a modest affinity to water. It’s considered a rare combination… hence the harmless teasing.”

Though she had always hated the name, Maxi tried to sound unbothered so as not to cause a fuss. She was worried Ulyseon might start a fight with the mages. Placating him with a smile, she began eating the thick stew he had brought her.

The sensation of the hot liquid warming her stomach was euphoric. After the cold weather had frozen their bread, meat, cheese, and butter, making everything impossible to even bite through, they had dumped it all into a boiling pot. Despite the lackluster culinary effort that had gone into it, the resulting stew was rather savory.

“Have you seen Riftan?” Maxi asked, chewing a piece of meat. “Do you know what he’s doing?”

Whenever the expeditionary party stopped its march, the knights did not rest. Instead, they set about retrieving and lighting braziers, erecting windbreaks, searching for much-needed water, and scouting the area for monsters. Only after that did they finally sit down to eat.

Worried that Riftan might be skimping on sustenance, Maxi eyed the group of Remdragon Knights.

“The commander is over there butting heads with the Temple Knight.”

When Maxi turned to face Hebaron, the burly knight was chomping on a cut of frozen jerky. He pointed away with his thumb. Maxi squinted over to see Riftan and Kuahel seated at opposite ends of a table with a map spread between them. Though they were quite a distance away, she could tell they were indeed engaged in a battle of nerves.

Arriving after Hebaron, Garrow shook his head. “They are arguing about which route to take. It’s rather terrifying to watch. I had no idea they were so ill-disposed to each other.”

“It is that Temple Knight who’s trying to pick a fight with Sir Riftan,” Ulyseon retorted, leaping to Riftan’s defense. “I would wager he’s still angry about his defeat all those years ago. He is a petty man, that fellow.”

Maxi flushed as she was reminded of the obscenities she had flung at Riftan, though she knew Ulyseon had blurted out the word without much thought.

He added darkly, “It’s usually the beaten dog that barks the loudest.”

“Again with the biting remarks,” Hebaron said. He shoved the remaining jerky into his mouth and clicked his tongue. “Go easier on the man. It’s not as if the Holy Sword acts that way without reason. It’s a clash of personalities, to be sure, but we all know our commander refuses to listen to anyone if he thinks he’s right. Three times the paladin’s been driven up the wall after the Remdragon Knights broke an agreement with some crazy antic.”

Hebaron raised three fingers.

“Of course, our commander was right in all three instances, but as the man in charge of this expedition, the wayward Remdragon Knights can only be a thorn in his side.”

“That proves how petty he is,” Ulyseon said with a cynical snort. “He dared to question Sir Riftan’s judgment. That is where he went wrong. He should have simply followed our commander’s instructions from the start.”

Maxi rolled her eyes. It seemed Ulyseon’s loyalty to his commander had turned into blind obedience while she had been away. He genuinely seemed to believe that no greater knight existed.

Though she wholeheartedly agreed, she did not think it prudent to flaunt such an opinion when they were bound to cooperate with the Temple Knights for the next few months. The paladins warranted respect simply by virtue of being God’s representatives.

She was about to tell Ulyseon this when Hebaron spoke.

“If we do nothing, I bet they’ll keep this up until we set out again. What do you say to dissuading them, my lady?”

“M-Me?”

Maxi faltered. While Riftan no longer blatantly ignored her, he had yet to show her the same level of affection as he once had. He responded when she spoke to him, but he still held her at arm’s length. That was somehow more hurtful.

Was he still angry with her? Or had his affection for her diminished? She was wallowing in these heavy thoughts when Hebaron spoke in a coaxing tone.

“I’m sure the commander will listen to you, my lady. If you don’t hurry, he might miss his chance to eat.”

Hebaron’s final words made Maxi get to her feet, and she ran over to where Miriam was distributing rations. She asked for another bowl of stew and watched the mage wordlessly fill one for her. After staring down at it for a moment, she pushed the bowl back.

“Please add more meat and vegetables.”

Looking irritated, Miriam ladled more into the bowl. Maxi carried the stew to where Riftan sat glaring at Kuahel, his arms crossed. His brow furrowed as he saw her approach.

Why does he always frown like that whenever he sees me?

“I heard you hadn’t eaten… so I brought you some food.”

“I’m fine. You have it. We’re still talking,” Riftan replied brusquely before returning his attention to Kuahel.

Maxi followed his gaze, glancing at the Temple Knight, before stubbornly setting the bowl before Riftan.

“Y-You can resume your conversation later. I’ve already eaten, so go on and eat as well. You’ve been up since dawn and going about on an empty stomach. You must be starving.”

“I said I’m fi—”

“If you will not have it, then allow me,” Kuahel cut in.

Dumbfounded, Maxi looked at the Temple Knight, who was staring tauntingly at Riftan. His eyes swung to her, and his tone was awkwardly polite when he spoke.

“Would that be all right?”

She nodded, unable to bring herself to say no. Just as she was about to hand over the bowl begrudgingly, Riftan grabbed her arm.

“I changed my mind,” he growled. “I’ll have it.”

Looking embarrassed, Maxi glanced at Kuahel and moved the bowl back to Riftan. She silently chided herself for not bringing two servings with her. The Temple Knight seemed indifferent to the stew as he rose.

“Seeing as you need to eat, let us end this fruitful conversation here.”

“We have yet to agree on—”

“My answer remains the same. I have no intention of changing course. If you cannot accept that, you and your men are free to take whichever route you wish. I must say, for someone who was an unwelcome addition, you certainly have a lot of demands.”

“You bloody—”

Riftan bit back his outburst and looked at Maxi, the corners of his mouth still twitching with suppressed obscenities. After quietly gazing down at him, Kuahel left to join his knights.

Maxi watched as Riftan glared after the Temple Knight commander. As soon as he felt her eyes on him, he dropped her arm as though he had been burned. He picked up the bowl and walked over to the Remdragon Knights.

An anxious explanation tumbled out as she trailed him. “I apologize… for interrupting… w-while you were having an important conversation. Sir Hebaron informed me you hadn’t eaten, so I—”

“It’s fine. We weren’t discussing anything important.”

After throwing Hebaron a barbed look, Riftan dragged a pail in front of a campfire to sit on. Maxi quickly brought another one and seated herself close to him.

“Would you like me to bring you some beer? Th-They’re also roasting bread and bacon over there. Would you like some of that too?”

“This is plenty.”

“But… you usually eat more than that.”

“I tire more easily if I’ve had too much. It’s better to eat in moderation while on the move.”

“Oh… I see.”

An awkward silence passed between them, and Riftan kept his gaze fixed on his bowl as he ate. It was almost always like this when she did not make conversation first. Maxi cast her eyes to the ground to hide her disappointment. She scraped the snow with her boot, then looked up at him once more. In that short moment, a lock of hair had slipped down over his eyes.

After a brief hesitation, Maxi reached out and swept his hair aside. Riftan lurched back from her, startled. It was as if she had threatened him with a knife.

Stunned by his overreaction, she sat and watched as he raked his hair back with a stony expression. He continued eating without another word. It was clear he was trying to finish the stew as quickly as possible so he could take his leave.

“Um… I think I will go over there, s-so take your time,” she said, keeping her voice upbeat to mask the hurt.

Not far away, Hebaron had been observing the pair. For whatever reason, the knight burst into laughter as Maxi rose. She scowled at him before making her way to Rem.

Riftan’s ambiguous treatment of her continued even after that day. Though he did not seem to be purposefully avoiding her any longer, he still kept his distance.

Maxi’s patience was slowly wearing thin. She followed him around and tried to attend to him whenever she could, but despite her efforts to close the rift between them, his face only grew more and more austere. She could not understand why.

If she had the courage, she would have asked him outright. However, given that she was too scared of his answer, she could not say it aloud. She strove to be more agreeable while inwardly hoping that his treatment of her would naturally improve over time.

Once, she even mustered the confidence to offer to heal him. He had not responded with words, only with a look that said, Don’t be ridiculous. Her face had flushed immediately.

She knew he had no need for healing or restorative magic, but she could not stop thinking up excuses to be physical with him. Riftan had not so much as brushed her pinky since their kiss, and he never allowed himself closer to her than necessary.

The tables had turned, and she was now the one burning with passion. She was so desperate to touch him that she even began to harbor a wicked hope that he would sustain a minor wound.

Chapter 38

“The mana concentration is oddly sparse.”

Maxi had been lost in her thoughts when she jerked her head up at the gruff voice.

Wrapped in a fur coat, Armin Dolph was looking around the misty terrain, holding what appeared to be a gray pearl dangling from a chain. Maxi regarded the object with curiosity.

“What is that in your hand?”

“It’s a mana gauge made of fairy egg.”

Armin moved the thumbnail-sized orb closer to Maxi.

“Fairy eggs have mana-absorbing properties, so they’re often used for this purpose. This one’s made with an unfertilized one, but it still retains those attributes. Do you see how pale it is? Normally, it’s a rosy pearl, but it turns vivid red when the mana concentration is high. This color means there’s little here.”

“We’d best conserve our reserves, then,” Anette remarked with a sigh. “Though I guess we haven’t needed to use magic thus far anyway.”

“That’s going to change,” intoned a hoarse voice.

Maxi looked back to find Albern scribbling into a yellow parchment with a charcoal stub.

Shoving the parchment into the leather bag at his side, he said flatly, “Our magic will be indispensable during the investigation. As powerful as divine magic is, its use is limited to purification, healing, and fighting. We, on the other hand, are capable of more diverse and specialized magic.”

Albern then pulled a map from his bag. Maxi surmised that he must be recording their route as they went.

“We will be required to use more magic from now on, and I’m sure we will rely heavily on your tracing spells. No one can investigate a terrain better than the mages of Nome Hall—”

A violent gust stirred the heavy fog across the path, blocking their vision. Maxi pulled her hood lower and nervously glanced around. Soon, bright flames flared all around them as the Temple Knights lit torches to illuminate the way. Kuahel raised a blazing torch in the air and calmly urged the party to continue their march.

“We are almost at the Plateau. We will keep riding.”

As she rode faster, Maxi glanced in Riftan’s direction. Only his pitch-black hair and blue cloak were visible as a shadowy figure in the distance.

She spurred Rem on so as not to lag behind. The wind was growing increasingly fierce. To make matters worse, it had begun to snow. The firestone nestled in her chest did nothing to stave off the bone-deep cold. She wished for a place they could take shelter, even for a short while, but the vast emptiness stretched as far as the eye could see.

She blew into her gloved hands and tried to warm her freezing ears and cheeks. Just then, there was a deep growl, and a massive creature burst from the fog.

The knights drew their swords. A beastly grumble and the sharp sound of steel mingled in the howling wind.

“W-What is it this time? What’s attacking us?” Royald cried out shakily as he cast a barrier.

Maxi hurriedly cast a shield as well, her eyes darting around in panic. Though she could make out hazy shapes surrounding them, the misty conditions made it impossible to discern what they were.

The knights appeared unruffled, dispatching the beasts with cold proficiency. They swung their swords as the beasts came hurtling toward them like cannonballs. One of the monsters crashed to the ground in a spray of dark red blood. It was only then that Maxi was able to see their attackers.

The monster splayed on the ground was a massive wolf the size of a bull. Its front leg was twisted, and she watched in horror as it writhed in pain. It did not look like a man-eating wolf. Long, pointed horns protruded from its enormous head, which was covered in brittle gray fur. Its eyes were crimson like two pools of blood.

When it gave a ferocious growl at Kuahel, the Temple Knight ruthlessly hurled his chained hook and finished off the monster.

“They are fenrirs!” Riftan’s voice echoed through the mist. “Be careful of their breath!”

At the same time, the wind picked up, and the white tendrils around them converged into a denser fog. It dawned on Maxi that this strange weather was the product of the monsters’ magic. A chill ran down her spine. All at once, the monsters surrounding them lunged. The intensifying blizzard reduced them to blurry outlines.

Maxi strengthened her shield, growing increasingly anxious as she listened to the agitated cries of the horses, the whizzing blades, and the knights’ bellows. The monsters growled and barked like cracking thunder in a deliberate attempt to scare the horses. She struggled to calm a terrified Rem when she tried to flee.

Suddenly, golden flames shot up around them, lighting up the fog. Maxi turned her head to the source of the spell. With one hand flung above his head, Ruth drew a golden rune in the air. The flames blazed as he infused more mana into the rune. Suddenly fearful, the monsters retreated and disappeared into the blizzard.

Maxi finally let out the breath she had been holding. When the dense fog magically melted away, she saw seven massive wolves strewn over the ground, spewing blood.

Riftan dislodged a spear from one of them. Maxi scrutinized him from head to toe as he took stock of the situation. Despite her previous hope, intense relief flooded her when she saw that he was unharmed. Just as the tension finally eased from her shoulders, a distraught voice called out from behind.

“Damn it! The wagons!”

Maxi’s head whirled around. Four of the eight baggage wagons had toppled over. The mages closest to them hastily dismounted and tried to salvage the sacks of food and partly smashed water barrels rolling on the ground. However, the spilled food was the least of their problems.

Maxi frantically glanced around with an ashen face. “W-Where are the horses?”

“Carried off by the fenrirs, most likely.”

Kuahel’s calm answer came from nearby. While the Temple Knight inspected the wagons, Calto laid into the mages.

“How could you have let this happen?!”

“I cast a shield!” said Nevin, who had been at the rear. His frantic tone died into a whisper the more he went on. But… it must have been too weak… due to the sparse mana around here.”

A heavy silence fell over them. They had lost eight horses in one fell swoop. A feeling of devastation had begun to set in when Maxi heard someone click their tongue.

“They crept up on the wagons in the blizzard while our attention was focused on the skirmish at the front. How cunning,” Hebaron remarked, scratching his chin.

Elliot, who was right behind him, heaved a sigh. “Now’s not the time for marveling, Sir Hebaron. What are we going to do with all these supplies?”

Riftan trotted to them on Talon and said evenly, “Load as much as you can into the remaining wagons, and have some of the men ride double so their horses can be used to pull them.”

“Will that be all right when the horses are already tired? We don’t know how much more we’ll have to ride.”

“There is a place not far from here where we can rest,” Kuahel cut in. “The men will only have to share their steeds until then.”

The Temple Knight pointed to a rock face that rose above the white ridge like a castle wall. Maxi could only vaguely make it out from this distance. As she studied it, her eyes grew wide. The monsters’ dense fog had wholly obscured the entire structure.

“Then let’s get moving before the monsters return for the rest of our horses.”

Hebaron nimbly hopped down from his warhorse and easily raised one of the toppled wagons with one hand. Maxi was briefly stunned by the knight’s unbelievable strength before she dismounted to help move the supplies.

Two of the four fallen wagons were unusable, their wheels having been splintered into pieces. They had no choice but to abandon them and divide the supplies among the remaining wagons. It was also decided that the female mages, who were lighter than most in the party, would ride with the knights to free up the horses.

Maxi gazed expectantly at Riftan, hoping he would ask her to ride with him, but he only stared at the rock face with his lips pressed in a thin line.

After flicking baffled glances at his commander, Ulyseon raised his hand and walked his horse forward. Much to Maxi’s relief, Hebaron grabbed the young knight by the nape and clapped a hand over his mouth. Pretending not to notice their small scuffle, Maxi continued to look at Riftan imploringly.

“Ruth, you’re to ride with me.”

Maxi was stupefied. Ruth, in the middle of a huge yawn, jerked his head to look at Riftan with an expression that said he was imagining things.

“I’m sorry, what did you say?”

“We need horses to pull the wagons. I want you to offer yours and ride with me.”

There was a warning in his voice that very clearly told the mage not to make him repeat himself. After blinking several times, Ruth’s face twisted into a scowl.

“We would be a right eyesore of a pair! Could Lady Calypse not ride with you?”

“Her horse isn’t strong enough to pull a wagon,” said Riftan calmly.

Ruth’s head swiveled to Maxi’s slender mare. Though the elegantly proportioned horse had powerful legs and exceptional speed, it was true that she lacked the build to pull a heavy wagon.

Acknowledging Riftan’s point, the anger seeped out of Ruth’s voice as he said, “Then, I shall ride her ladyship’s horse, and she can ride with you. That would certainly be easier on Talon as well.”

“You’re not much heavier than her, so cut the drivel and get on!”

Maxi gaped in shock. She simply could not let the remark slide.

“H-How could you say such a thing? I am m-much lighter than Ruth!”

Riftan ignored her and continued to glare at the sorcerer. Finally giving in to the pressure, Ruth dismounted and trudged over to Talon with a disgusted look on his face. Paying no mind to Maxi’s fuming, Riftan helped the sorcerer settle into the saddle behind him, then trotted to the head of the party. Maxi watched them go in disbelief.

Hebaron clicked his tongue. “That ailment of his is worse than I thought.”

When she gave the knight a baffled look, Hebaron shrugged as if to say it was nothing.

“Well, the pairs have all been decided. We should hurry before the day is out.”

Sensing his evasion, Maxi narrowed her eyes. Still, she had to acknowledge that he was right. She spurred Rem onward. The party set out for the rock face when they finished loading their luggage onto the wagons. Though their destination had appeared to be fairly close, the sky was dyed indigo by the time they reached it. Exhausted, Maxi looked up. The rock face towered so high that she could not see the top, even with her head bent back.

“It is this way,” said Kuahel.

He led them to an opening in the rock wall. The mages lit the way with small balls of light in their palms while the knights kept a vigilant eye out for signs of danger, their weapons drawn. They carefully wound through the ravine before the path eventually widened. Soon after, they found themselves in a spacious area within the chasm. Kuahel gave the orders to halt.

Chapter 39

“We will make camp here for the night.”

As soon as the words were out of the Temple Knight’s mouth, Ruth leaped off Riftan’s steed. Sidina chortled, evidently finding the sight comical. Maxi, on the other hand, did not feel amused at all. After sullenly staring at the back of Riftan’s head, she climbed down from Rem and surveyed the ravine.

The rock walls on either side arched inward as they rose, almost obscuring the sky completely. The narrow passageway leading out blocked the violent gusts raging outside. Though it felt cramped for a party of nearly two hundred people, the fact that it sheltered them from the wind and snow was enough to make it a lavish sanctuary.

“Maximilian, can you check for monsters hibernating underground?” Anton yelled as he helped Calto dismount.

She sensed Riftan turning to look at her. Pleased by his disgruntled expression, she made a point of ignoring him and nodded happily.

“Yes.”

“I’ll help,” Armin said, hopping down from his horse.

While the pair scouted the ravine with tracing magic, the knights and the other mages began setting up camp.

Maxi extended her mana web as wide as possible and did not rest until she had scoured deep into the earth. By the time she sat down to rest by the campfire, her hands felt frozen solid. She was holding them up to the flames to thaw them when Sidina, who was on dinner duty that night, shoved a large bowl of stew in front of her.

“Here, this is for Sir Riftan.”

Maxi instinctively accepted the bowl and was about to take it to him when she came to a halt. Why bother with someone who had chosen a prickly nettle of a man as his riding partner over her?

Returning the bowl, Maxi grumbled, “W-Why are you giving me his ration?”

“Why? Because you always take his food to him.”

“Well, not anymore,” Maxi replied, raising her voice loud enough for Riftan to hear. She pretended to poke the fire with a twig.

Rolling her eyes, Sidina shrugged and called for Ulyseon, who was securing a tent to the ground. She handed the bowl to the young knight, who promptly rushed off to deliver it.

Maxi watched Riftan out of the corner of her eye. He accepted the bowl, his face impassive, and settled near his tent. The sight quelled her boiling anger, and a strange sense of sadness took its place.

Once upon a time, he would have been beside himself trying to appease her. Maxi’s throat tightened as she recalled his tortured face after a few days of her refusing to look at him. Perhaps too much had changed in three years. She stared forlornly into the crackling fire for a while before fetching her supper and shoveling it down by the spoonful.

From that day on, Maxi stopped trying to close the distance between them. She did not wish to pine after someone who made it abundantly clear he did not want her company. On the odd occasion they ended up interacting, she could see him forcing his replies. It was so painful to watch that she endeavored to keep out of his way as much as possible.

Noticing the change in her, Hebaron quietly approached and said teasingly, “My lady, have you given up chasing around the commander like a duckling?”

At Maxi’s glare, Hebaron theatrically hunched his shoulders and pretended to be intimidated.

“My word, it seems you’re livid with him this time.”

“Sir Hebaron… You seem to be finding this situation incredibly amusing.”

The knight’s grin waned slightly at Maxi’s barbed tone. Scratching the back of his head, he said sheepishly, “It was not my intention to tease, my lady. I genuinely wish for the two of you to—”

“How much longer do we have to go?”

Riftan’s sharp voice cut through whatever Hebaron had been about to say. Looking ahead, Maxi spotted the back of his head, which rose above the group of knights. Though he was some distance away from the Temple Knight commander, she could tell he was angrier than a wild dog stung by a bee.

“We’re nearly out of firewood and food,” said Riftan, his icy voice echoing around the ravine. “We’ll be stranded out here if the snow gets heavier.”

“We are nearly there,” Kuahel said, sounding annoyed. “We should be at the Plateau before the day is out.”

Hebaron heaved a sigh as he watched them. “I fear swords will be drawn if this continues. Our commander has been more irritable than usual lately.”

He gave Maxi a meaningful look as if to blame Riftan’s ill humor on her.

She could not help the doubt creeping onto her face as she replied, “He must be on edge… because the path is becoming more perilous.”

Riftan was not the only one in less than high spirits. After an all-day trek through the winding ravine, a rocky mountain path covered in sleet had awaited them on the other side. Following the Temple Knights’ lead, the expeditionary party had climbed the steep slopes while navigating the wagons through the uneven terrain. It was no surprise that the mages were visibly worn out.

To make matters worse, they had been forced to use firewood to melt snow so they could water the horses, burning through their supply much faster. Since food and firewood would be difficult to come by at the Pamela Plateau, the mages and the knights were becoming increasingly concerned over their dwindling supplies. Hence Riftan’s displeasure was understandable.

“I do not wish to trouble him further…” she said listlessly, “when I’m the reason he joined this grueling expedition in the first place. And… I’d rather not cause another scene.”

Hebaron opened his mouth to say something but stopped himself. Maxi pulled her hood down and urged Rem forward.

The sky was overcast, and snowflakes mingled with the wind. Another heavy snowfall was on the cards. After gazing up in dismay, Maxi swept her eyes across the steep mountain slopes — which looked as if they had been chiseled into formation — the bottomless ravines, and the snowy summits.

Gauging distances within the fog that carpeted the mountainside proved incredibly challenging. Some summits, seemingly far away at first, turned out to be much closer, while others were further than they appeared. It felt as if they were lost in a vast maze of snow, ice, and rock.

After riding for some time, Kuahel stopped at the edge of a steep valley. “We must descend here.”

Maxi’s eyes widened as she peered over. Though thick fog obscured the base of the valley, she could tell it was a long way down. How were they supposed to descend such a sheer slope? She was turning to the Temple Knight commander in apprehension when she heard Riftan’s incensed voice.

“Are you out of your mind?”

“We could circle the mountain, but that would take fifteen extra days. This is the fastest route,” Kuahel replied irritably, then turned his head to the mages. “Can you lower the wagons with magic?”

“That won’t be too difficult, but if we were to be attacked by monsters on our way down…”

“You can scout the area with magic and take your time with the descent. The Temple Knights will make sure the way ahead is clear first.”

Calto scanned the faces of the other mages with a hesitant expression before nodding. “Very well. We shall lower you and your men now.”

“No, we can get down on our own. We will await you at the bottom, so lower the wagons to where the lights are.”

Maxi stifled a shriek as Kuahel Leon launched down the slope that was not much different than a cliff. The Temple Knights galloped into the shrouded valley after him. Her jaw dropped of its own accord at their unfathomable riding skills.

“It’s nothing the Remdragon Knights can’t do, my lady,” Ulyseon grumbled.

When the young knight rode closer to the edge to prove his assertion, Riftan promptly stopped him.

“The mages will go first. We will descend once everyone else has reached the bottom.” He then turned to Ruth, who was riding with Garrow, and barked, “You will go down with the mages.”

“Why would they need another when there are nineteen of—”

Riftan’s frightening glare cut short Ruth’s complaint. Sighing, the sorcerer slid off Garrow’s horse.

The mages began lowering the wagons when the Temple Knights’ fires flared to life at the bottom of the valley. Levitation was a simple spell, but they were forced to use more mana than normally required because of the scarcity in the area. The mages took turns in an effort to conserve their energy.

When all of the horses and wagons were safely at the bottom, the mages descended the valley in groups of four. Maxi ended up in Lucain, Kiel, and Ruth’s group. Just as she was about to set off, someone grabbed her shoulder. She looked up to find Riftan bending over on Talon.

“You will go down with me,” he said woodenly as though commanding a subordinate.

Maxi blinked. Why would he ask her to ride with him after barely acknowledging her presence for days? A hint of nervousness rose on his face when she only stared back wordlessly.

“What are you waiting for? Get on.”

His grip on her shoulder tightened. She frowned, too upset with him to readily accept his offer. Taking a leaf out of his book, she gently pushed his hand away and kept her tone somewhat cordial.

“Th-Thank you, but I shall have to refuse. I can… make my own way.”

Riftan stiffened ever so slightly. For a brief moment, she regretted rejecting him. She slid on a mask of indifference and turned away. Soon after, she climbed down the valley with the other mages. Even though Lucain summoned a ball of fire to light their path, it was still not enough to pierce through the haze. Maxi began to feel a creeping fear as the fog thickened to the point where they could not see their own hands in front of their faces.

Again, regret at not taking the ride with Riftan pricked at her, but she quickly pushed it from her mind. She slowly picked her way down, trying her best not to slip.

At long last, her foot touched the bottom. Her whole body felt tense from the nerve-racking descent, and she sank to the ground in exhaustion. When she finally looked up after catching her breath, she saw Kuahel Leon mounted on his chestnut horse, a blue flame burning in his hand. He regarded her briefly before returning his gaze to the valley.

After confirming that all the mages had reached the bottom, the Remdragon Knights began their descent. Despite being at a safe distance from the landing spot, the mages still leaped back in fright. The sight of dozens of knights galloping down the slope at an earth-rumbling speed was frightening to behold. They rode down in five to six successions of twenty men, and Riftan was the last to charge through the fog.

He looked around to make sure everyone was whole, then asked, “Where to now?”

Kuahel pointed up ahead. “We’ve arrived.”

Maxi squinted, but she could only vaguely make out gray boulders and sheer walls through the fog. Where were the ruins? Suspicion began to creep in. The Temple Knights stepped forward one by one and started lighting fires around the valley floor. Eventually, the flames revealed the hazy outline of a disintegrated stone structure.

A pillar carved from stone lay on the ground, bricks scattered around it. Calto walked over to the rubble to study it closer.

“Are these… the ruins left by the dark mages?”

“Part of them,” Kuahel replied calmly before spurring his horse forward.

For a moment, Maxi was struck dumb. The Temple Knights’ flickering lights revealed dozens of white stone buildings around a large reservoir that glistened like jade.

She was taking in the unexpected magnitude of the ruins when Riftan dismounted. He crouched down on one knee in front of the reservoir. Removing his glove, he dipped his hand into the water.

“It’s a hot spring.”

Chapter 40

Riftan surveyed the reservoir, where steaming jade water trickled out of a small canal and into each of the stone houses.

He nodded as if coming to a conclusion. “This natural source of heat is likely what made it possible for them to survive in such a desolate place.”

“I understand how they kept warm, but… what about food?” Ulyseon asked, cocking his head.

“What else could they hunt in such a wasteland but monsters?” Riftan said cynically.

Maxi hunched her shoulders. The consumption of monster blood or flesh was considered an abominable sin even by the Reformed Church. Maxi nervously studied Kuahel’s emotionless face. The Temple Knight pretended not to hear Riftan and calmly steered his horse around to Calto.

“There’s a particular place we’d like you to investigate first,” Kuahel said, nodding in the direction.

As they followed the Temple Knight, the mages’ eyes were alight with curiosity. Maxi trailed behind on Rem, taking in the glimmering, mist-shrouded ruins. Eroding debris was strewn over the ground, and the remnants of a stone wall hemmed the reservoir. Most of the stone buildings had flat roofs with walls of stone and clay, similar to the architectural style seen in the time of the Ancient States.

When they had passed about ten of the stone structures, Kuahel halted his mount. “Through here.”

Maxi turned to face the front. They had stopped before a towering rock wall. Within the chasm splitting it stood two pillars around a wide, arched entrance.

Kuahel dismounted and illuminated the gloomy interior. “Inside, you will find dozens of rooms intricately connected like an ant nest. Each chamber contains what appears to be a magical device and a mural of ancient text. We were unable to enter those that were sealed with powerful magic, but the highly unnatural mana flow we detected from them point to there being magical devices in them as well.”

“Where would you like us to start?”

“Please follow me.”

At Kuahel’s beckoning, the Temple Knights lit torches and secured them to the cave walls. Maxi got down from her horse and carefully peered in. The ceiling was higher than it appeared from the outside, and with numerous stone pillars lining the periphery, the enormous space looked stable. There was no doubt a talented mason had been among the dark mages who had lived here.

Overcome with awe, Maxi was examining one of the entrance pillars when someone grabbed her shoulder. She turned around.

Riftan had walked up behind her without her knowing. He surveyed the arch with a stony expression, then pulled her back and strode in first.

“We should clear the area first,” he said.

“They will be accompanied by dozens of paladins, including myself. There is no need for such caution,” Kuahel said flatly, looking irritated. “If you truly can’t find yourself something to do, you may stand guard out here to make sure nothing gets in.”

“You want me to leave this to you and your men when we have no idea what might be—”

“It appears there’s been a misunderstanding,” Kuahel said icily, his voice low. “I may have begrudgingly allowed you to join us, but I am the commanding officer of this investigation. That means you have no say in this matter.”

Riftan’s face became dangerously still. Worried they might brandish swords, Maxi gulped, feeling the tension reach a boiling point.

Calto gave a deep sigh. “Both of you, please, stop. The church promised to keep us safe during the investigation, and we agreed to undertake this perilous journey because we believed them. And yet, look at yourselves. How can we rest assured of our safety when the people who should be working together to protect us are at each other’s throats?”

Kuahel’s impassive mask slid into place at the elder’s reproof, and a tense silence fell over them. Maxi nervously studied the three men. Just then, Ruth elbowed his way through the mages and placed himself between the two commanders.

“Master Calto is right. Nothing good will come of us being divided in this wasteland.”

Calto shot daggers at his nephew, silently warning him it was not his place to interfere.

Ignoring the elder, Ruth calmly went on, “Both of you should know well the destruction of internal strife. Let’s not waste energy on this pointless power struggle and aim for a compromise. Since the Temple Knights are familiar with the layout, it is right to have them lead the search. In exchange, the Temple Knights should allow a few Remdragon Knights to join. I see no reason any paladin should be against this solution.”

A faint crease formed between Kuahel’s brows. Seemingly tired of arguing, he nodded his assent. “Do as you please.”

The Temple Knight commander then spun on his heels and stalked through the arched entrance. The mages, who had so far been silent spectators, followed suit.

Maxi searched Riftan’s face as she tentatively walked in. Though he was clearly unhappy, he begrudgingly ordered his men to explore the desolate village, then entered the cave with Ulyseon and a few other knights. With a sigh of relief, Maxi chased after the mages.

The ruins encompassed a greater area than they had ever imagined. After going down a long passageway, they found themselves in a vast, circular hall that could comfortably fit hundreds. Dotted along the opposite end of the hall were eight passageway entrances. Kuahel pulled out a folded map and spread it open.

“This is a map of the rooms at the end of each passageway. Please refer to it during your investigation.”

“What are these rooms marked in black?”

“Those are the sealed chambers we were unable to enter.”

“We will start with them.”

“We would like to see what’s written in the murals first,” said Elena.

They split into smaller groups to investigate different rooms. Maxi and Anette were tasked with looking through one that contained a magical device. Ulyseon, Riftan, and the paladin Vinther accompanied them.

Anette snuck up behind Maxi as they walked. She leaned close to whisper, “Have you not reconciled with your husband yet?”

Fearing that Riftan might have heard, Maxi forced an awkward laugh.

“Th-There is no problem at all. You don’t have to worry about us… so please concentrate on our task.”

Anette went to say something before closing her mouth. During the awkward silence that followed, they arrived at a room that stretched ten kevettes high[13] and thirty kevettes wide[14].

When Kuahel illuminated the space by securing a torch next to a small vent, Riftan and Ulyseon searched for any lurking monsters. Meanwhile, Maxi and Anette began their inspection. There were complicated runes and ancient characters etched onto the floor and ceiling. One of the walls, however, was entirely covered in a peculiar magical device.

Geometric shapes carved from hundreds of bones were intertwined in a tapestry. Stones, presumably magic in nature, were embedded into the tips of some of the protruding bone pieces. Maxi decided to start her search there.

She probed the stones but could not feel any magic from them, their mana long exhausted.

“What do you think this is made of? I don’t think these are serpend bones,” Anette muttered as she studied the pieces.

Maxi ran her fingers across the dusty surface, knitting her brow. “If not serpend… then they must be worm or wyvern bones. I read once that a large number of them dwell up here in the north.”

“They’re basilisk bones.”

Maxi snapped her head to the sudden voice. Having snuck up behind her again, Riftan reached out to touch an elaborately carved bone in the shape of a snowflake. He brushed away the caked dust and traced his long fingers down the carving’s length, feeling its texture.

“Only basilisk bone gives off such luster. Still, I wasn’t aware any subspecies of the Red Dragon could be found in the north.”

“Have you ever hunted a basilisk, Commander?” Ulyseon asked excitedly.

Riftan slipped his gauntlet back on and said flatly, “I dealt with them frequently in the past. They fetch the highest price among the monsters.”

“But I heard basilisk bone is like steel,” Anette remarked, gazing up in awe. “It must have required extraordinary skill to carve such detail.”

Though the ancient relics did not inspire the same level of awe in Maxi, she still felt intrigued. Removing her glove, she probed the inner workings of the magical device by infusing some of her mana into the stones. She soon realized the structure was too complex for her limited knowledge. Her expression turned grim. With the device installed deep within a cave, she doubted it was meant as a weapon. It most likely served a defensive purpose or some other type of magic.

She rummaged in her bag for a scrap of parchment and charcoal and began tracing a rough outline of the device’s mana circuit. Anette’s question echoed down to her from the opposite side of the chamber.

“Found anything?”

“Only that this device… hasn’t been used for at least a century,” Maxi replied, shaking her head. “The mana circuit is mostly blocked… so it’s difficult to make out the entire structure.”

“Well, its placement alone is a telltale clue of its purpose.”

“It is…?” Maxi said, looking at Anette in surprise.

“It’s a record, most likely. The contraption looks similar to magical devices that store and emit light, albeit a thousand times more complicated.”

“So we could learn what the dark mages recorded if we can somehow activate it.”

Maxi’s eyes glimmered with excitement as she regarded the hundreds of interlocking bone pieces covering the wall.

Anette clicked her tongue. “Repairing this thing will take longer than a day, that’s for sure.”

Vinther, who had been lingering like a shadow along the walls, suddenly spoke. “There are six or so more rooms with similar devices.”

Maxi looked at him in shock, and Anette groaned.

“This expedition isn’t over yet.”

They examined the devices until their torches were almost out, after which they were forced to leave the room at Riftan’s insistence. When they stepped out of the cave, they found the knights and the other mages preparing supper, the camp already set up.

Calto was listening to the other mages’ findings. He spotted Maxi and called over in his solemn voice, “Were you able to learn anything?”

Maxi showed him her illustration of the mana circuit and described the room to him. After studying the sketch closely, Calto motioned with his head for her to rest. She let out a tired sigh and looked behind her. Riftan, who had stuck close to her like a shadow within the cave, had already rejoined the Remdragon Knights. He was currently listening to Elliot’s report.

After sneaking glances at his grim face, Maxi settled by the fire with her supper. She was filling her empty stomach with baked sausages and potatoes when Sidina came running toward her.

“Max! Anette! Guess what I found!”

Maxi chewed through a mouthful of potato, eyes bright with curiosity.

Across from her, Anette furrowed her brow. “Did you make some grand discovery?”

“A bath! I found a bath!” Sidina exclaimed, clapping her hands. “There’s a large spring bath inside that building over there!”

She flung her arm in the direction of the stone structures by the reservoir. The mages and the knights, who had been expecting a more startling discovery, looked deflated as they resumed their meals. The only one who seemed to match Sidina’s excitement was Maxi. To her, the discovery could not have been grander.

Though she had made do with melted snow and a towel throughout the journey, lately, she had not been maintaining herself as frequently due to the freezing weather. After having given up on staying clean, the prospect of a warm bath was music to her ears.

Swallowing dryly, Maxi glanced about. No matter how enticing, however, she still felt averse to the idea of stripping bare so close to all these men. She nervously searched the faces of the mages and knights.

“I had a look around. It was fairly clean,” Sidina said eagerly, coaxing her on. “You’re dying for a bath too, aren’t you, Max? Come, let’s take one together!”

“What’re you fretting over? Come, come,” said Anette, picking up her bag without a hint of hesitation.

The temptation finally won. Maxi followed Sidina, a change of clothes and a bar of soap tucked under her arm.

The bath was in better condition than she had expected. The building was relatively clean, and the large, stone-tiled tub was filled with hot spring water that trickled in through a small waterway. The women quickly slipped out of their dirty garments. A blissful sigh seeped out of Maxi as she submerged herself up to her chin.

“I wouldn’t mind staying here until Ignisias[15],” Sidina murmured contentedly. “We’ve never had such lavish baths, even at home.”

“But… there might be another war if we don’t locate the main base of the monster army as soon as possible,” Maxi reminded her despondently. “And it’s not as if we have infinite supplies to last us until summer.”

“Ugh, you wet blanket.”

Looking deflated, Sidina splashed her. Maxi grimaced and retaliated with a bigger splash. After more playful carryings-on and bathing to their hearts’ content, the idea of climbing out was almost painful. Eventually, her overwhelming drowsiness made her haul herself out of the tub. She hastily pulled on her clothes to prevent the chill from setting in. Meanwhile, Sidina and Anette opted to stay a little longer.

Maxi stepped outside to find it snowing. Whiffs of vapor seeped from her mouth as she hurried back along the reservoir. With her firestone choosing that moment to die out, she had no way to fight the cold. Trembling, she was glancing around in search of her tent when something warm and heavy fell across her shoulders.

She whirled around. Riftan, dressed in nothing but a woolen tunic and black coat, was wrapping a fur cloak around her.

“The women have decided to take that house over there,” he said curtly, pulling the cloak’s hood over her wet hair.

He raised his chin toward a small stone building that looked relatively sturdy. Securing the cloak around her, he began leading her to the house.

She studied his blank face as they walked. His hair was slightly damp, as though he had also taken a bath. She stuck close and surreptitiously breathed in his masculine scent, which smelled faintly of soap and musk. It was how he smelled when they bathed together.

Her heart began to pound painfully as the memories came flooding back. The tip of her fingers tingled with the urge to run them through his damp hair. She longed to fill her lungs with his scent and caress his smooth, taut skin. She leveled an imploring gaze at him, begging him to take her somewhere they could be alone.

However, Riftan escorted her to the house where Elena and Miriam were resting and left for the knights’ barracks without so much as a word goodnight. Her face shadowed in the hood of the fur cloak, Maxi stared resentfully at his back as he walked away.

[1]  Approximately 180 centimeters.

[2]  Approximately 150 centimeters.

[3] Approximately 210 centimeters.

[4] Approximately 30 centimeters.

[5] The season of repose, equivalent to winter.

[6] Approximately 150 centimeters.

[7] The season of repose, equivalent to winter.

[8] Approximately 180 centimeters.

[9] The season of water, equivalent to spring.

[10] Approximately 4.8 meters.

[11] Approximately 3 meters.

[12] Approximately 185 meters.

[13] Approximately 3 meters.

[14] Approximately 9 meters.

[15] The season of fire, equivalent to summer.

Chapter 41

The investigation of the ruins proceeded smoothly, but the mages were unable to uncover any clues that could point to the monster base. Currently, they were in a room engraved in Elvish. Anette was deciphering the characters while Maxi was next to her, tracing the ancient tongue onto a piece of paper.

“I think this place is a classroom,” said Anette, scratching her head.

Maxi narrowed her eyes. Though she was less proficient in Elvish than Anette, even she could discern that the writing on the walls were for educational purposes. They were divided into three sections, each containing the settlement’s history, conventions, and laws. As Anette pointed out, this chamber was likely created as a classroom to educate future generations.

Intensifying the brightness of her lamp, Maxi looked about the spacious room. Stacks of carved stone tablets were dotted around. Since the region’s land was too barren to grow crops or grass for livestock, it would have been difficult for the people who had lived here to acquire parchment. Hence, they could only record things by engraving them on stone.

Some rooms contained diaries, poems, and even random scribblings. It appeared that engraving words on stone was part of daily life for the mages. There were simply too many records, making it difficult for the expeditionary party to sift out pertinent information.

“All this will take years to translate,” Anette said with a sigh, lowering a stone tablet on the ground.

Sidina was copying records a few paces away. She shrugged at Anette’s remark.

“It shouldn’t take longer than a few months if more Serbels were to help.”

Maxi shook her head. “Ruth told me… he finds it difficult to decipher the texts too because he isn’t familiar with this particular Elvish dialect.”

“Is that not just an excuse?” Anette said acerbically. “It’s been more than ten years since that man left the Tower. He could have forgotten his Elvish.”

Chortling, Sidina replied, “Oh, I doubt that. I heard he was once considered so promising that some even suggested him as the next Head of the Tower.”

Anette and Maxi both looked at Sidina with skepticism. From the way Calto looked at Ruth — as though he were an insect underfoot — it was hard to imagine Ruth had ever been such an important figure in Nornui.

“Well, I suppose his knack for advanced fire magic despite being a mage of Sigrew proves his talents, but…”

Anette trailed off while scaling the wall using the protruding bones as handholds. With a paintbrush, she tapped off a thick layer of dust covering a particular block of text.

“I don’t think he’s good enough to be the next Head,” she continued cynically. “I mean, nothing about him screams dignity.”

Unable to deny her point, Maxi laughed awkwardly. Regardless of the truth, Ruth was still her first mentor. It pricked her conscience to speak ill of him with the others. She quickly tried to change the subject.

“I-I don’t think… we’ll find any clues to the monster army in this room. Should we move on to another?”

“Let’s rest for a bit first. I’m famished,” Anette said, hopping down from the wall.

The women sat in the middle of the room among the flickering lights. As they nibbled on their rations of bread and jerky, they skimmed through the ancient texts they had traced onto parchment.

The knights had refused to leave the mages’ side for the first few days. Once it became clear the cave was free from danger, they shifted their attention to exploring the ruins. Though they provided an escort whenever the mages moved investigation sites, they left to undertake their own tasks once everyone was settled into recording texts or studying the magical devices.

After all, what harm could come from hours of sitting in the same place, copying texts, and examining bones? No doubt the paladins thought it more productive to explore the ruins than to stand watch over the mages’ tasks. Ultimately, the Temple Knights’ goal was to locate the monster army’s base, not to study relics.

Maxi bit her lip as she struggled through one of the records. She desperately wanted to find a lead as well. Though investigating the ruins was certainly interesting, thinking of the threat looming over the Western Continent made her increasingly restless by the day.

After taking a bite from her cold, hard bread, Sidina asked, “What’s going to happen if we don’t find anything before we run out of provisions?”

Anette shrugged as she retrieved a firestone from her bag to light a small fire. “Well, we certainly can’t starve to death here. We’ll have to leave well before that. Aren’t we copying all these records in anticipation of that possibility?”

She shook the copies they had made so far.

“As long as we have these documents, we can continue our research on the dark mages. I’m telling you, everyone at the Tower will be hopping in excitement when they see these. I can already imagine the mages of Urd salivating to be the first ones to study them.”

Sidina rubbed her hands together and said mischievously, “Then, shall we take a few pages for ourselves?”

Maxi laughed at the girl’s jest before turning her gaze back to the records.

After quietly observing her, Anette asked, “What about you, Max? What do you intend to do?”

Pausing from soaking small chunks of stale bread in her icy beer, Maxi looked up at Anette quizzically.

“I mean, after the investigation,” Anette elaborated.

“O-Oh, I would return to Anatol, of course.”

“I know how desperate you are to go home, but…” Anette hesitated, furrowing her dark brown brows. “What do you think about returning to Nornui with us?”

When Maxi regarded her friend in surprise, Anette scratched her messy updo and added, “I know you’re smitten with Dragon Slayer, but I don’t think he’s all that nice to you. I thought he cherished you when he came running here… but from how he’s been treating you lately, I don’t think that’s the case.”

“Th-That’s not true! R-Riftan—”

Startled, Maxi was about to argue back when she pressed her lips together. The memory of his impersonal manner chafed at her confidence. He had been devoted to her, but that was three years ago. Though he continued to protect and look out for her, the passion he had once had was gone. As Anette pointed out, their current relationship seemed very much one-sided.

Seeing Maxi lost for words, Anette said with a deep sigh, “Just think about it. If you were to return to Nornui, you would be treated with respect while continuing your studies. Wouldn’t it be a shame to miss such an opportunity over a cold stone statue of a man?”

Maxi’s face flushed crimson. Was it so obvious even to the others that she was alone in wanting their relationship to work? Overcome with despondence, her shoulders slumped over when a familiar voice called through the room.

“There you are.”

The water mage Royald entered carrying a lantern.

“I’ve been looking for you Nome Hall mages for a while. Come, follow me. Joel has discovered a room that’s not on the map. We would like you to search it with magic before we go inside.”

“A room not on the map?” Anette asked, arching an eyebrow.

Royald nodded. “That’s right. A secret chamber, perhaps. Let’s make haste.”

At his insistence, the women gathered their belongings and stepped out of the room. They coincidentally ran into Elliot in the passageway. Looking surprised, the knight rushed over to the group.

“Have you already finished investigating in here, my lady?”

Maxi nodded. “Just about. We are on our way now to see a newly discovered room.”

“It could be dangerous,” Elliot said, his brow furrowing. “I shall bring more men to accompany us. Could you please wait a moment?”

Royald tried to dissuade him. “Is that really necessary when the knights outside also need every hand they can get? Don’t worry about us. We’re going to search the room with magic before we enter.”

“But…”

Elliot frowned, then conceded with a nod and a small sigh. “Very well. Then, please allow me to escort you.”

Royald shrugged in a gesture to say the knight could do whatever he pleased, then began leading the group down the long passageway. As they climbed a narrow staircase, Maxi observed the uneven dents along the walls. There was likely engraved text here as well.

She summoned a small light above her palm and held it up. An extended carving of snakes biting the tail of the one before it twined along the wall next to the stairs. What could it mean? She was squinting up at the carvings when Royald abruptly changed course.

“It’s this way,” he said, pointing off to the side.

A circular entrance stood next to the pillar supporting the ceiling.

Anette stared at it dubiously. “I don’t recall seeing such an opening here before.”

“We pressed that statue there when we were investigating the wall, which opened this passageway,” Royald explained, striding through.

He pointed to the small statue of a snake.

“It opened when we pulled right here. There’s another on the other end. I think it would be prudent to check what’s inside the room before we go in.”

“Let’s go, then.”

Anette walked in, and Maxi warily followed. They continued on for five minutes when they reached a dead end. Joel and a Temple Knight were there inspecting a wall.

“I think we’ve discovered something,” Joel cried excitedly, turning to face them.

He raised his lantern over his head, spilling light over an intricate magic rune on the wall.

“Take a look at this! Doesn’t it remind you of the rune used to suppress magic? There’s no doubt about it. There’s a secret laboratory behind this wall. Just imagine! A laboratory used by dark mages!”

Elliot stood at a distance behind the group. He said abruptly, “Won’t it be dangerous?”

Joel shrugged. “That’s why we’ve asked the mages of Nome Hall here. They can check the interior with their tracing magic without affecting the door’s mechanism.”

“I’ll do it.”

Anette shoved Royald aside and positioned herself in front of the circular wall. She removed her gloves and placed her rough hands on the stone. While she was casting the spell, Maxi studied the rune. It did indeed look similar to the rune used to suppress magic.

She furrowed her brow. Such a rune could only mean that this room had been used to test dangerous magic. Would it not be wiser to ask more knights to join them? She was shooting nervous glances down the passageway when Anette removed her hands from the wall.

“The room is quite wide.”

“Any traps or dangerous spells?” Royald asked.

Anette shook her head. “I sensed no flow of mana or anything that looked like a trap.”

“Good. Then, let’s head inside.”

Joel’s anticipation was palpable as he pulled the mounted snake statue. The stone wall rumbled as it slid down, revealing a pitch-dark room. Maxi warily peered into the depths.

“I shall go in first.”

Elliot pushed past the group and strode into the secret chamber. He raised his lamp in the air, illuminating more statues, this time of monsters. Maxi flinched and hunched her shoulders. The whole room was full of them. A giant, serpentine creature coiled across one wall.

Stepping in further, Elliot lightly touched a stone goblin. “They don’t appear to be gargoyles.”

He looked around the room, then nodded at the mages.

“I don’t sense any monsters or undead. It is safe for you to enter.”

With the knight’s clearance, the mages warily walked inside. The chamber was more expansive than they had expected. The tip of the domed ceiling was at least twenty kevettes[1] high, and the circular room was at least forty kevettes[2] across.

Treading cautiously, Maxi inspected the statues lining the walls. Lifelike sculptures of monsters of the Ayin race, such as goblins, ogres, trolls, and werewolves, stood amongst those of the dragon subspecies, namely serpends, wyverns, and drakes.

“What grotesque taste,” Royald said, clicking his tongue.

Maxi silently agreed. She stopped in front of the giant snake. Though she was aware it was nothing but stone, it still gave her chills. The creators of these statues were clearly phenomenal sculptors of rock.

Why on earth had they made such things? Could there be some connection to the allied monster army? Maxi was pensively staring up at the statues when she heard Sidina speak.

“Take a look at this. Isn’t this a rune?”

Maxi walked over to the spot on the floor where Sidina was pointing. True enough, an intricate diagram that appeared to be a magic rune was etched into the stone. After studying it closely, Royald ruffled his hair and groaned.

“Drat! It’s so complicated, I can’t tell what it’s for.”

Sidina turned to Maxi. “What do you think, Max? You’re the best among us at runes.”

Having already crouched to trace it with her finger, Maxi slowly rose. The rune felt strangely familiar. After following its patterns, she summoned a light in her hand and raised it to illuminate the parts masked in shadow.

Suddenly, a thump sounded, and the ground quivered faintly. As her palmful of magic was sucked into the room, Maxi felt an immense amount of mana drain out of her with it. She screamed.

“Get away from there!” yelled Royald, pushing her out of the rune’s perimeter.

Maxi gasped for air as she tumbled over the ground. The room spun around her as though she had lost a large amount of blood all at once.

Chapter 42

“My lady!”

Elliot rushed over to Maxi and helped her to her feet. Straightening, she glanced around in confusion. It appeared she was not the only one who had been drained of mana. Just a few steps away, Sidina and Anette were also being helped up.

“W-What on earth is happening?” Joel murmured in a terrified voice.

Streaks of light branched out of the rune-like cobwebs, seeping into the statues scattered through the room. Maxi felt her blood run cold. Imbued with mana, the stone sculptures clattered to life and slowly began to move. Immediately recognizing the danger, one of the Temple Knights swung his sword.

Blue flames burst from his blade, blasting the stone trolls charging at them into a thousand pieces. However, like pieces of steel drawn to a magnet, the broken fragments rapidly reassembled.

“We must retreat!” the Temple Knight cried.

The petrified mages darted toward the doorway. Clinging to Elliot’s side, Maxi stumbled along behind them. As they rushed forward, the colossal head of the stone snake appeared in their path. Elliot swiftly brought his sword down and sliced off the upper half of the snake’s gaping mouth in a single stroke. Unaffected by the loss of its head, the massive golem slithered forward to block their way.

Urging Maxi behind him, Elliot swung as the snake’s massive tail flew at them like a whip. Maxi felt fragments of stone lashing her cheeks. They felt strangely hot.

Reaching the doorway first, Joel cried out, “Max! Hurry!”

Maxi stumbled across the chamber under Elliot’s protection. The stomping golems rushed forward, cutting off their escape. Elliot scattered them with his sword, but the smashed stone figures reassembled themselves every time.

A thought sprang to mind as she watched the scene in horror. Her eyes flew to the light spilling from the rune. All at once, she understood the rune’s complicated mechanisms. Though there were slight differences, she realized it was similar to the golem rune she had spent months researching.

“Sir Elliot! W-We must go over there!” Maxi cried to the knight, who was keeping the golems at bay. “The rune will continue to create golems if we don’t destroy it!”

The knight firmly shook his head. “It’s too dangerous, my lady! We must get out of here.”

Before she could say any more, Elliot grabbed her arm and sprinted toward the entrance. However, in less than four steps, stone trolls again blocked their way.

Behind them was the giant snake, which had slowly regained its form, and sculpted monsters of the Ayin race hemmed them on either side. Cursing under his breath, Elliot pushed Maxi behind him and began swinging his sword with lightning speed.

Seizing the opening, Maxi sprang toward the rune. Elliot called after her, but she did not have time to look over her shoulder. She shot past a stomping statue of a drake and halted before the rune. Removing her gloves, she was about to place her hands on it when a stone werewolf lunged at her from the shadows.

“Max!”

Anette cast a shield in front of her. There was a dull thud, and the stone werewolf went flying back. Maxi released a shaky breath and tried to stop her legs from trembling. Rushing to her side, Elliot crushed a stone torso and booted the rubble away.

“Please hurry!”

He had evidently concluded their only option now was to break through the wall of golems.

Maxi jumped and dropped her gaze back to the rune, only to find that all the chaos seemed to have frozen her brain. Biting her lip, she placed her hands on the rune and slowly infused it with mana. When she felt it drawing her mana out, she resisted the great force. She desperately tried to wrap her mind around its labyrinthine pathways — the external and internal makeup of the golems, the complicated formulas to supply and amplify mana…

Her back broke out in a cold sweat. She was quickly running out of mana. Though she was not yet depleted, using too much in a short period had made her slightly woozy. It required considerable concentration to stop the rest of her mana from streaming out.

Maintaining the shield she had cast around Maxi, Anette yelled from the entrance, “Max! Hurry!”

A Temple Knight held back the monsters at the doorway, but it was clear a single knight would not be enough to fend off the endlessly regenerating golems.

Maxi bit her lip until it bled and pushed her mana through every part of the rune. Much to her dismay, her knowledge fell short of understanding the mana pathway built into the complex machinations of the golems.

When she could not trace the formula responsible for controlling the monsters, she shifted her efforts to finding the formula that supplied mana to the stone. Destroying that would at least stop the golems from regenerating. In one swift force of will, she disrupted the mana flow. Sparks erupted around them as if the rune were fighting back, and the golems began thrashing about.

Maxi screamed. The massive snake twisted violently and began slamming into the walls and pillars. A thud resounded somewhere, and the cave shook. Another thud, and the ground started to tilt.

She whipped her head aside as an intense light blinded her. An ice-cold wind lashed her face, and biting snowflakes clung to her lashes. She turned around and lifted her gaze to the overcast sky. The blizzard outside was coming in through the crumbled wall.

“Max! Hurry!” Anette yelled.

Elliot yanked Maxi to her feet and began sprinting to the entrance. He slashed his sword at the golems blocking their path, smashing the stone monsters to pieces. This time, the fragments lay motionless.

There were still ten or so golems in the way. Fiercely muttering under his breath, Elliot began a ruthless attack on the stone monsters, cleaving through them with his sword. Maxi stuck close and looked around for other possible dangers.

All of a sudden, a dark shadow loomed over their heads. She instinctively pushed Elliot out of harm’s way as something shot down from above. However, with the knight’s bulk and her limited strength, she could only move him so far. He narrowly escaped the stone harpy that swooped at them from above, but its hooked claws struck the back of Maxi’s head.

Though Elliot whirled and smashed off the harpy’s wing, the blow had already sent Maxi flying. She rolled over the floor until her back thumped against one of the pillars. For a moment, her breath was stuck in her chest. Gasping for air, she tried to regain her senses when she heard Elliot’s urgent cry.

“My lady!”

Jolting awake, she saw the huge snake winding toward her at a frightening speed. She scrambled to summon a barrier but did not have enough mana.

She squeezed her eyes shut. Out of nowhere, black chains shot out like a web and whipped around the stone snake, binding it in a tight coil. Her chest heaving, Maxi stared at the massive golem, which was mere inches away. She heard Kuahel Leon’s commanding voice boom across the room.

“Get to safety!”

She looked anxiously at the doorway. The mages who had escaped earlier had brought reinforcements. When Maxi saw the Temple Knights rush into the cave, her body went slack with relief. Barely managing to stand on her wobbling legs, she was staggering toward the entrance when the snake began to thrash against its chains.

The ground cracked beneath and tilted to one side. Losing her balance, Maxi fell backward. The debris from the crumbling golem rained down, sending her tumbling through the hole in the wall. It all occurred in such rapid succession that she could not make sense of what was happening. She shot outside into the blizzard and hurtled down a cliff, tumbling along with the rubble of the cave floor.

She was too disoriented to think of using a levitation spell. Distant shrieks and screams reached her before the howling wind ripped them from her ears. All she heard was her stomach churn as nausea and vertigo slammed into her. Though her body sought oblivion, she clung to consciousness and stretched her arms toward the rock wall to latch onto anything she could find.

She slid down the cliff, her palms burning as they chafed against the rocky surface. She reflexively flailed her legs in search of a foothold that would break the fall. Out of nowhere, a dark figure swooped down and wrenched her by the waist.

She gasped at the sudden force. For a moment, she could not comprehend what was happening. It took a while before she could register the powerful arms around her. A second later, she realized that the ragged breathing was not hers.

Maxi slowly looked up, her chest heaving. Riftan dangled from the rock wall at the end of a long, hooked chain. His arms were locked around her so tightly it made breathing difficult. Unable to believe her eyes, she could only stare up at his sculpted features.

Chapter 43

The blizzard lashed at their dangling bodies. A bottomless abyss yawned below their feet, waiting to swallow them. Maxi stared down at the misty gorge in a daze before shifting her gaze back up. The heavy snowfall made it impossible to tell how far they had fallen.

“Put your arms around my neck,” Riftan said in a strangled voice.

All she could do in response was blink rapidly in terror.

“Now!”

Roused from a trance, Maxi flinched and wound her shaking arms around him. His whole body was as tense as a rock, his neck muscles so strained that she could feel his racing pulse through the bulging veins.

As if afraid he might drop her, Riftan pressed her to him in a suffocating, one-armed embrace while his other hand fumbled the wall. Eventually, he latched onto a protruding rock. He pulled them upward and managed to gain a foothold. Having secured them both to the cliffside, he tightened his arm around her.

The blizzard was picking up speed. Maxi could barely see what was in front of her. Burying her face in the crook of his neck, she quietly began to sob. Riftan whispered what sounded like reassurance into her ear, but she could hardly register his words. Even he did not seem fully conscious of what he was saying.

“Hang on a little longer. It’s all right. The mages should bring us up soon. We just have to last until—”

An avalanche of snow rumbled down from above. The hook anchoring them to the wall gave way in the snowslide, plunging them into the abyss.

Riftan’s gauntlet scraped against stone as he frantically searched for purchase, to no avail. Clinging to his neck as if she were drowning, Maxi desperately tried to cast a levitation spell, but the mutinous mana within her refused to bend to her will.

Summoning all the strength she could muster, she finally managed to take hold of her wayward magic. They were mere inches from the ground when they began to float. Riftan promptly secured the hook to the wall and nimbly lowered them to safety.

Surviving the fall was only one of their problems. The avalanche still posed a threat, pouring down in waves of debris and snow from above. Maxi cast a barrier just as darkness swallowed them. Heavy thuds continued outside their protective bubble for some time.

She could not feel a thing. So much so that she wondered if they had died from the fall. The pressure in her ears rendered her deaf, and she could not even hear her own breaths. Petrified, she clung to Riftan until she felt him slowly sit up.

He dug out of the icy mound and hauled her out after him. After a coughing fit, Maxi expelled the snow from her nose and mouth, then shook off the flakes in her hair. With the snowstorm still battering their faces, however, her efforts were in vain.

She looked up at Riftan, her face ghastly white. He had his arm wrapped around her as he gazed up at the rock wall they had plummeted off. Unlike him, she could not discern how far they had fallen.

After staring for some time, his wooden expression giving nothing away, he hoisted her into his arms and began wading through the snow. Maxi realized he was looking for a place to shelter from the snowstorm.

She managed to crack open her frozen jaw. “I-I-I can… cast a barrier to block the wind—”

“Don’t speak,” he said brusquely, quickening his pace.

Though she wanted to make the offer again, she chose to keep quiet when she realized she was almost out of mana. Still, wandering aimlessly until they found adequate shelter did not seem like a sound option.

She fumbled in her pockets, anxiously surveying their surroundings. The firestone nestled against her chest was no longer warm, its mana having been sucked out by the rune. She tossed away the useless stone and hunched her shoulders. Riftan promptly covered her with his cloak to shield her from the wind.

The tireless search continued until they chanced upon an opening in the rock face. Lowering Maxi to the ground, Riftan went in to inspect the cave first. Soon after, he waved to let her know it was safe. The entrance was so narrow she had to crawl through on her knees.

Inside, the cave opened up surprisingly wide. Maxi breathed a sigh of relief and sank to the ground. The fact that it sheltered them from the squall made the dark cave feel like a palace.

Propped against the wall, Riftan took a moment to catch his breath. “Are you hurt anywhere?”

“I-I’m not sure,” she said, shaking her head dazedly.

She was likely bruised all over from the tumble, but her body was currently too numb to feel pain.

He inspected her for broken bones before asking hoarsely, “What about mana depletion?”

“I-I’m fine. I’ve used up most of it… but I’m not completely depleted,” she replied, teeth chattering from the bone-deep cold.

Removing his gloves, Riftan touched her icy cheek. He furrowed his brow. “Do you have any more firestones?”

“I-In my bag.”

It only occurred to her then to check if her belongings had survived the chaos. Much to her surprise, her bag was still hanging from her waist. Riftan untied it and began rummaging through its contents. Packs of herbs and food, bundled parchment, and a pouch containing various magic stones came spilling out.

Maxi plucked up a firestone and placed it a safe distance away. A spark lit up the darkness as she infused the stone with a speck of mana, and a flame big enough to serve as a campfire began to blaze. She settled right in front of it but found it was not enough to thaw her frozen body. With a groan, she reached her hands closer to the flames.

“You’ll burn yourself,” said Riftan, yanking her arm back.

She looked up at him imploringly. “I-I’m cold.”

There was a subtle shift in his expression. Sliding his hand under her clothes, he stroked her icy nape and let out a strangled curse.

Her lips trembling, Maxi watched as Riftan hastened out of his cloak and armor, piling them to one side. He then threw off his thick coat and woolen tunic and spread them next to the fire. Maxi stared dazedly at his muscular torso gleaming like bronze in the firelight. He looked like a madman, shucking off his clothes in the numbing cold.

After removing his boots, he tossed them away and motioned with his head. “Get undressed.”

“N-No!” Maxi cried, mortified.

She clutched her robe, but he unceremoniously yanked the fabric from her grip.

“Your clothes are damp from the snow. Your body heat will drop a hell of a lot more quickly if you don’t get them off, so hurry up.”

Maxi regarded him dubiously. Though she was sure he would never do anything to harm her, she could not bring herself to undress. When she remained immobile, he pulled her onto his lap and removed her boots. He yanked off her robe and unapologetically flung it into a corner. Lastly, he unbuttoned her coat and slid his hands inside.

She recoiled at his cold touch. After removing her belt and placing it on the ground, Riftan reached into her tunic and caressed her icy skin. Though the tips of his fingers were cold, his palm and forearm felt like heated bronze. A moan escaped Maxi’s lips as his warmth seeped into her, and she pressed herself flush against his chest.

He pulled her woolen tunic over her head, leaving her with two linen chemises, leather trousers lined with fleece, and a pair of thick leggings. When he pushed his hand inside her trousers, a peculiar expression that was neither smile nor frown rose on his face.

“You certainly bundled up.”

With that, he slid her trousers down with one tug. Maxi gasped in surprise. After rolling her clothes into a ball and tossing them on top of his own, he began rubbing her ice-cold skin. Her cheeks flushed as his hot, calloused hands roamed over her hips, thighs, and calves. Despite having been bare before him countless times, it was still embarrassing.

She stayed on his knee, and he drew her to him in a tight embrace.

“Are you still cold?” he asked, his voice more subdued.

Pressing herself against his chest, Maxi shook her head, waving aside the reality of her chattering teeth. As she continued to shiver, Riftan gave a low groan and went from rubbing her rigid back to tugging at her layer of chemises.

She instinctively clutched at the undergarments, but he was already maneuvering them over her head. He immediately covered the exposed area with his own tunic. Their skin brushed together as he twined his arm around her waist, alighting her senses back to life. The heat from his smooth, burning skin soaked into her bones, and she felt the blood coursing through her veins.

A relieved moan escaped her lips as she melted into his arms. Despite other concerns pushing into her mind, at that moment, she felt unconditionally safe and content. She pressed her forehead to his shoulder, burying her face in his broad chest. Their bodies fit together like two pieces of a puzzle.

She listened to the wind and crackling fire as she caressed his arms, chiseled chest, and stomach. Beads of sweat began to form on his skin. She traced her fingers down his sculpted marble chest and teased his small nipple. Pressed beneath her buttocks, she felt his hardened member grow bigger. After taking a ragged breath, Riftan shifted her to one side and pried her hand off his chest.

“Stop your idle fondling.”

Maxi’s face flushed with embarrassment. “B-But, did you not do the same? I-I certainly… felt your hands… on my hips, my stomach… legs, feet…”

“I was making sure you weren’t frost—”

Riftan pressed his lips together, then knocked his head back against the cave wall, muttering under his breath. From what she could make out, it sounded like the prayer recited at a knighting ceremony. After watching him for a moment, she slowly brought his hand to her breast.

“Then… w-would you like to fondle me as well?”

Riftan clenched his jaw when she pressed his hard palm to her breast. His black eyes burned like glowing embers in the dark. Maxi blushed when she felt her nipple grow taut, and she wondered if she was being too brazen.

In the end, her desire outweighed any shame or inclination to maintain her dignity. Perhaps their brush with death had ignited something, as his touch was more fervent than ever.

It felt like an age since she had touched him. She craved the bliss of exploring every inch of each other. If they did not make it through this perilous expedition, this could be their last moment together. A crippling fear crept into her bones at the thought. When she rubbed her lips on his neck to dispel it, she felt a feverish shudder run down his body.

Chapter 44

“Do you even know… what you’re doing right now?” Riftan growled threateningly, his voice raspy. “Do you realize what could’ve happened to you today? You make a man’s heart just about leap out, and that’s all you have to—”

Maxi flicked her tongue along his tense neck. She heard his sharp inhale as though he were being strangled. Clutching his hand, she rubbed his calloused palm over her painfully sensitive nipple. He let out a low moan and squeezed her breast.

She looked up at him, her eyes burning with desire. Even in the dimness of the cave, she could tell that his face was flushed.

He stared at her with blazing eyes, then viciously spat, “You demon.”

With that, he ravished her lips. Maxi wound her arms around his sturdy neck. His tongue pushed in, tasting the inside of her mouth. At the same time, he teased her breast with gentle rubbing, tugging, and twisting of her taut nipple. The tunic draped about her shoulders slipped down, but she no longer felt cold. It felt as though she held a furnace in her arms.

With one hand supporting her from behind, Riftan tipped her back. He smothered her with his tongue in a kiss brimming with passion.

“R-Riftan…” Maxi said through shallow breaths.

When she buried her fingers in his hair, he finally broke free to hungrily bite and suck her breast. She shuddered at the dizzying pleasure.

Though his lips were not on her anymore, she still found breathing difficult. His fingers inched their way down her body and, after stroking her flat abdomen, dove between her thighs. She writhed in pleasure when his long fingers found the nub hidden beneath her tuft of curly hair. A sob burst from her throat when he caressed it up and down.

In an instinctual response — either to escape his fingers or to seek greater pleasure, she was not sure which — she began to rock her hips. His hand covered her groin as he gently pressed down, making her inner thighs slick with her wetness. It was as if her stomach were trickling out like molten iron.

Wriggling her hips, she dug her nails into his sculpted marble shoulders. Riftan stopped nibbling on her nipple to suck the taut peak of her breast, making her writhe and clench her thighs around his wrist. Her need only swelled the more his fingers teased her. She felt like she was flailing in water.

Her senses alight with tantalizing pleasure, Maxi yanked at his trousers. “P-Please do it.”

His Adam’s apple bobbed up and down. When he remained motionless, she fumbled with the bulge protruding from his trousers. A suppressed moan escaped his throat.

She felt him tremble like a man cornered before he yanked the straps of his trousers, pulling them down. His swollen member stood erect, surrounded by a thicket of black hair.

Maxi faltered. He was much bigger than she remembered. Seeing her hesitation, Riftan uttered an impatient moan and drew her hand to wrap around him. He nudged her on, and she began to move it up and down the hot, pulsating shaft. The lewdness of it all sent her thoughts into a dizzy spiral.

She took in his rigid manhood, carved abdomen, and heaving chest before moving her gaze up to explore his chiseled face. His keen eyes narrowed with lust, and his breaths fell ragged from obstinate lips.

A strange sense of exhilaration thrilled through her. Here was the strongest, most reckless, valiant knight, and she had brought him to his knees with desire. She moved her hand faster over his member. Riftan’s breath hitched, and he slammed the back of his head against the cave wall. Overwhelmed with passion, he spread her thighs and started to caress between her legs.

Maxi shivered before her whole body tensed, and she began moving her hand once more. A thought struck her — why were they torturing each other so? She knew what they were doing would not satisfy either of them. Spreading her legs over his taut waist, she brought her aching entrance to his manhood. Riftan immediately grabbed her hips.

“N-No, we can’t,” he rasped.

A discontented whine escaped her lips, and she rubbed herself against the tip of his member. He inhaled sharply and tightened his hold on her.

“I told you, we can’t,” he pleaded.

“W-Why not?”

When she looked up at him in resentment, Riftan’s face twisted horribly.

“Do you not remember the last campaign? I’m not putting you in such danger ever a—”

Another sharp breath cut him off, this time as Maxi rubbed her wetness over his throbbing shaft. It was an action driven by instinct to quell the rising heat between her legs. Her lower abdomen simmered, and her deepest part ached with need. It was simply unbearable.

Rubbing her forehead against his chest, Maxi began to move her hips in hopes of greater pleasure. The sound that burst from Riftan’s throat was like a nail grating on steel. At his limit now, he caved to the torturous act by rocking her back and forth.

“Goddammit…”

Panting, he pushed his tongue into her mouth. His rigid manhood rubbed and pressed against the slickness between her legs. As she shook with pleasure, Maxi desperately clung to his steel-like body. Though she tried fervently to sate her unfulfilled desire as much as possible, her efforts were pointless. Riftan appeared close to losing his mind as well.

He pressed himself against her, and his voice cracked as he said, “I want to be inside you right now.”

Maxi gazed up at him, her eyes feverish. “Y-You could… take it out… at the end.”

Riftan looked as if the devil himself were tempting him. He regarded her with hopeful eyes, then squeezed them shut.

“No. I don’t trust myself.”

“Th-Then… h-how about just a little…?”

“Damn it, what do you take me for? How many times must I tell you—”

Riftan abruptly stopped talking when Maxi grabbed his slick manhood and pushed it inside her. Though it was only the tip, she felt filled to capacity. The subtle pain made her grow still.

Shuddering violently, Riftan once again spat out, “Y-You demon…”

This time, Maxi had no argument. In an instant, she had become the most licentious and self-indulgent woman in the world. That was how much she wanted him. She desperately missed the feeling of him filling her completely.

More than anything, she longed to be connected to him again, to feel wanted and alive.

Riftan heartlessly pried her off and laid her over the spread-out garments on the ground. He maneuvered her legs onto his shoulder and, drawing them together, began to thrust against her groin as though they were making love.

Maxi wriggled pleadingly. Though she was almost hazy from the pleasure, it was still not enough. She wanted more.

When she subconsciously moved her hips to accept him, Riftan placed his forearms on either side of her head. She could see the bulging tendons in his limbs as he pressed his muscular form onto hers, effectively restraining her.

He began to thrust faster. When the brimming ecstasy and frustration reached breaking point, Maxi clawed at his back. Her spine ached from the uneven cave floor, and she was practically folded over, but neither of those discomforts outweighed the searing in her lower abdomen. She began to sob, almost tantrum-like. At that moment, the swelling heat in her stomach erupted.

Maxi moaned, her legs stiffening while her calf muscles convulsed and her toes curled. The last of her energy spent, she went slack under him. Riftan reached his climax soon after. Still bent over her, he tightened his grip on his manhood, and a lukewarm fluid gushed across her stomach.

“Goddammit…” he mumbled weakly, lowering his head with a thunk next to hers. “I’ve been crushed under a stallion.”

“W-Was it painful?”

Her voice came out as hoarse as his. Riftan raised his head to glower at her, his face set fiercely with unresolved sexual need.

“I’ve never been subjected to such cruel torture. How could you light a fire under me when I was trying my darndest to…”

Maxi had been deliberately avoiding eye contact from a sense of belated shame. She looked up at him curiously when his words faltered. She felt his fingers fumble with the delicate chain on her neck, and her face flushed as she realized he recognized the item hanging from it.

Riftan sat up and silently stared at the bronze coin glinting red in the firelight.

Maxi gulped and mumbled, “I-I didn’t want to lose it.”

His face was blank as he raised the coin and meticulously ran his fingers over both sides, confirming its origin. Quite suddenly, palpable pain rose on his face. He clutched the coin and tried to yank the chain from her neck. Maxi hastily stopped him.

“P-Please don’t!”

Riftan’s impassive expression crumbled as he yelled, “Why keep such a useless—”

He buried his face in his hands as if to hide the emotions that had unwittingly exploded. His vulnerability made Maxi’s heart ache. She got up and pulled him into her arms. Then, pushing his hand away, she gently kissed his cheeks, lips, and eyelids.

Chapter 45

“P-Please don’t speak of it like that. It’s… very important to me.”

Riftan’s face pulled into a subtle wince. His voice was derisive as he said, “Of all the mountains of jewels I’ve given you, this grubby coin scrap is what you treasure most?”

“They’re all precious to me,” Maxi said in a choked whisper, stroking his cheek appeasingly. “But… th-this coin is something you’ve had with you for a long time. It reminds me of you… whenever I look at it.”

Something stirred in his black eyes, making him appear more like a fragile young boy. When Maxi pressed her lips to his, trying to dissolve his pain, he responded with a low moan. He broke out of his tense posture and pulled her into a tight embrace. His fingers trembled with desire as they ran down her sweat-slicked back.

Maxi gently sucked his tongue as he slid it between her swollen lips. With her breasts crushed against his chest, she could feel his heart pounding like a drum.

He laid her on the ground and bent over her, pouring kisses across her face. His hands roamed every inch of her body. Maxi felt herself instantly heating up. Slowly, his lips traced down her neck and paused at her rosy breast. He continued down to her stomach, which was twitching with tension. Breathing heavily, Maxi pushed her thighs together.

“I-I don’t want—”

Maxi rocked back and bit her lip. Riftan, having pried her knees apart, lowered himself between her legs and began kissing her most intimate part. She wrenched a fistful of clothes when his hot breath played over her sensitive folds. Her thighs tensed, and her back arched. White vapor puffed out of her mouth, rising up to the dark cave ceiling. Each time his tongue flicked her swollen nub, her spine melted from an almost painful pleasure.

Unstable to withstand the intense sensation, Maxi began to writhe. Riftan’s grip on her hips clamped down as he mercilessly continued.

Maxi cried out. Her face felt so inflamed she was afraid it would burst. Riftan pushed his tongue deep into her dripping entrance, then withdrew, only to enter a second later. She peered down at the top of his raven head between her legs, but the blazing heat within her soon forced her eyes shut.

On and on, the pleasure built. Clutching his hair, Maxi began to convulse as though struck by lightning. Sparks swirled beneath her eyelids. She twisted her waist like a snake, her face turning white.

When her climax subsided, Riftan raised his head from her groin. She watched with faraway eyes as he swiped his thumb across his wet lips. Then, he turned her over. Climbing on top of her, he interlocked their fingers and tucked his hardened member between her buttocks. Maxi squeezed her hands until his protruding joints dug painfully into her skin. It felt as though a burning rod branded the place where they touched.

He brushed aside her disheveled hair covering her back and nipped at her nape, slowly rocking his hips back and forth. He seemed half unhinged with desire, but he made no attempt to enter her.

Crushed under his rock-hard body, Maxi panted heavily. She shuddered when she felt fingers tease between her legs again. She was too spent to even utter a moan. With her face pressed against the coarse fabric, she began to sob like a cornered beast. In the next moment, she went slack.

The tension that had gripped her body all day evaporated as her remaining reserves drained out of her. She slipped into oblivion as she listened to his moans filling her ears.

Maxi slowly opened her eyes to something damp and lukewarm grazing her skin. The dim wall of the cave and the dying fire were the first things she saw. She vacantly watched the flickering, golden flames when something cold touched the skin between her legs.

She flinched and looked down. Riftan was gingerly wiping her groin with a damp linen cloth. As mortification washed over her, her face burned a fiery red. A sharp pain shot through her whole body as she sprang upright.

Moaning, she steadied herself by placing her hands on the ground. Every part of her ached as if she had been beaten, and her limbs felt weak.

“Lie back. You’re covered in bruises.”

He gently pushed her back onto the blanket and draped his clothes over her. He then took out an ointment from her pack. While he applied it to her throbbing hips and thighs, Maxi stifled her groans of pain with his cloak. He continued down to her calves and blistered feet, making sure to cover all the exposed areas with his clothes before moving on to her back and arms.

Maxi scrunched her nose against the pungent herbal scent. Glancing up, she noted Riftan was only in his trousers. She realized why a second later — his remaining garments were all draped over her.

Aghast, she hastily offered him his clothes back. Though she began shivering almost immediately, she hated the idea of him bearing the icy conditions even more.

“R-Riftan… please, put these on, or you’ll catch a—”

Her voice croaked to a stop. She had screamed so much that she sounded terribly hoarse. Her face flushing, she fumbled the ground in search of her own garments.

“I-I will wear mine, so—”

“Your clothes are still wet,” Riftan cut in, pointing at the wall. “Keep them on.”

Glancing over, Maxi spotted them hanging on his steel chain.

“B-But…”

“We can stay like this.”

With a low sigh, Riftan placed the ointment jar on the ground and hoisted her onto his lap with one arm. He leaned back against the wall and wrapped both sturdy arms around her waist. Maxi happily nestled into his embrace.

The heat radiating from his body seemed to sink deep into her. He was tugging their makeshift blankets to ensure she was fully covered when she let out a drowsy sigh. He stopped to pick up a flask and bring it to her lips.

“It’s melted snow. You perspired a lot, so you need to drink.”

When he carefully tipped the flask, Maxi obediently gulped at the water. A few sips into her parched throat cleared her head slightly. She glanced at the cave’s entrance as she wiped her lips.

“Did you go outside… w-while I was asleep?”

“I would never leave you alone in a place like this,” he replied brusquely. “And the blizzard hasn’t died down yet. It’s just snow from the entrance.”

“I-I see.” Maxi gulped, adding nervously, “Do you think… the others are all right? They must be worried.”

“They’re probably frantic,” he said dryly.

She cautiously studied his face and realized he was livid. His chiseled jaw was clenched to suppress his rage, and his lips were drawn into a thin line. She nervously shifted her eyes. There were too many things that could have angered him to pinpoint what was behind his current mood.

A heavy silence stretched between them before Riftan spoke first.

“We best light another fire. How many firestones do you have left?”

“About three…”

When she saw his brow furrow, she quickly added, “B-But I also have fire drake stones! I can light one… with them as well.”

He paused before saying, “Then we should be able to last until the blizzard passes.”

With another low sigh, he handed her the pouch containing the magic stones. Maxi extracted a firestone and placed it next to the dying flames. Soon, ignited by a rush of mana, a second flame began to rise from the new stone. The air grew warm, easing the tension from her shoulders.

The cave was as quiet and gloomy as a grave, but Riftan being there with her made it bearable. She stared up at the dark stalactites jutting from the ceiling. Briefly forgetting about her state, she pressed herself close to him, setting off a pain that racked her whole body. She was indeed covered in bruises.

Groans of pain rose in her throat, which she managed to suppress. While her back hurt the most, she was mortified to find she was sore all over, including her groin and nipples. She furtively felt the tip of her stinging breast before peeking beneath the covers. Besides her slightly swollen nipples, her arms and thighs were mottled with bruising, and her knees were close to purple.

Though most of the injuries could be attributed to her many falls, the pain in her breasts and thighs was undoubtedly from their rough coupling. As she touched the red handprint on her thigh, she wondered with a hint of regret if they had been too aggressive.

Suddenly, Riftan spat an angry curse above her head.

She hastily covered herself again, but he was already pulling the garments away. The light from the flames bathed her whole body.

“The bruises are worse than I thought,” he said, his face contorting in shame.

“Please… don’t blame yourself… Th-These were from the golem.”

“Is the golem to blame for this as well?” he asked coldly, cupping one of her swollen breasts.

Maxi blushed. “No… but I was the one who urged you on.”

“That’s true,” Riftan agreed grimly, “but I should have restrained myself. I’m sure you never wished for it to go that far. I should not have been so eager when you could’ve been hurt.”

Twiddling her fingers, Maxi looked away and mumbled, “I-I… e-enjoyed it… just the same.”

As soon as the words were out, she flushed all the way down to her neck with shame.

Not wanting him to think her wanton, she hastily added, “I-It’s been three years, after all. Though it wasn’t the most ideal situation… I loved… being in your a-arms again.”

Chapter 46

It had taken Maxi all her courage to tell him how she felt. Despite that, Riftan did not respond for a long time. When she glanced up, her eyes full of hesitation, she caught him staring at her with an intense look. He dropped his gaze to the coin resting on her bosom a second later.

She tensed, worried that he might try to take it from her again, but all he did was touch it before lowering his hand to brush one of her many bruises. To her great mortification, her stomach chose that moment to growl. Riftan’s face darkened as he stroked the bruise on her side.

“I can’t say I’m happy about all this, even as a lie.”

Maxi recoiled. In an instant, the fire that had been burning in his eyes vanished, leaving only a cold emptiness.

“This is the second time you almost died before my eyes,” he said slowly. “And now you’re hungry and cold, covered in bruises in a dingy cave. I didn’t want to do that with you here, of all places.”

Maxi could feel her face heating up. For a moment, she felt irresponsible and senseless for seducing him under their present circumstances. His irritation was understandable. After his rescue efforts had led them to this dreadful situation, all she had done was babble about how happy she was.

“I-I just…”

Her actions might have been ill-considered, but at that moment, she had desperately needed his warmth. She was about to tell him so when he rummaged through her bag for the bundle of food. He held out the leftover cheese and half a loaf of bread.

“You should get something in your stomach first.”

Maxi wordlessly stared down at the hard bread. Only then did more practical concerns begin to fill her head. How long would the blizzard last? There was no way of knowing when they would be able to reunite with the others. Hunting was impossible in this desolate land, and the only food inside her bag was the lunch she had packed for the day: a loaf, bits of cheese, and a palm-sized chunk of bacon. It was nowhere near enough to sustain two people over days.

“I-I’m not that hungry.”

Riftan narrowed his eyes at her blatant lie. Extracting a dagger from his sword belt on the ground, he sliced a small piece of bread and brought it to her lips.

“Eat, even if you don’t have an appetite. You won’t be able to replenish your energy if you starve.”

“You eat first. I-I will as well later.”

Riftan’s face twisted into a scowl. “Stop this foolishness. I can last without food for days, but you can’t.”

Though she directed a glower at him, she could not withstand his stubborn insistence. She opened her mouth, accepting the bread. It was stale and crumbly, and it felt like chewing sawdust. She shook her head after three morsels.

“I-I’ve had enough now.”

Riftan furrowed his brow and stared down at her. Evidently concluding it would be better to conserve provisions, he placed the remaining bread inside the bag with a heavy sigh. Soon, the combination of food in her stomach — albeit only a few morsels — and accumulated fatigue brought another wave of drowsiness. She rested her head on his chest and began to nod off.

Holding her in his arms, Riftan lay on the clothes spread over the ground. He made sure to tuck the remaining garments around her. Lying on top of him, Maxi slipped into a light sleep.

Even as she dozed, she felt his manhood swell with desire. He shifted her legs away from his lower body and began to pat her back gently. Knowing how hard this was for him, she strove not to arouse him further.

Snow continued to fall without any sign of stopping, and it was difficult to gauge the passage of time. Riftan had gotten dressed twice to clear the snow from the cave entrance, and they were already on their fourth magic stone.

He patted her clothes hanging from the chain and handed her a dry chemise. Since her thick woolen tunic and trousers were still damp, she endured the biting cold wearing only the thin chemise and a spare pair of socks. The only warmth came from being snuggled in Riftan’s arms.

Hunger began to grate at her after some time. To stretch their rations as much as possible, she made bread porridge by boiling snow, their last square of bread, cuts of bacon, and a handful of mandrago leaves in a flask. When the meal was ready, she obstinately offered half of it to Riftan.

“I told you I don’t want to eat,” he growled.

“I won’t eat… unless you do,” Maxi replied, her face set in a stubborn expression.

She switched tactics when his eyes flashed dangerously.

“You haven’t eaten anything since we got here,” she implored. “At least have a little.”

“I once went a fortnight on only water. Nothing will happen to me just because I went without for a few days, so stop your needless worrying. Eat. I need you to get through this until we find the others.”

Maxi bit her lip. “Then, why not a few spoonfuls? I… really won’t eat if you won’t. As you said, I doubt a few days of going without will kill me.”

Riftan’s expression went blank. Sensing danger, Maxi swallowed dryly. He looked as if he were about to force the food down her throat. Then, seemingly changing his mind, he accepted the flask with a sigh. He poured half of the porridge into his own vessel and gulped it down.

Though it was a scant serving, Maxi breathed a sigh of relief. He now had at least some sustenance in him. She gulped down her own share of watery porridge, which tasted mainly of bitter mandrago leaf. Despite how starved she was, the food did not go down easily.

She recalled the pheasant pie their cook at Anatol baked for them during winter. Her mind began to wander with daydreams of golden pastries filled with greasy pheasants hunted by the knights, roasted piglets stuffed with apples, potatoes with freshly squeezed milk, thick stews, and soft, buttery bread.

Riftan rose to his feet. “I’m going to look outside for a moment.”

After checking the dryness of his cloak hanging on the chain, he threw it on and grabbed his sword. Maxi hastily chugged the watery soup and rose after him.

“I’ll come with you.”

“I’ll only be checking around the entrance. Wait here,” he said firmly before ducking out of the cave.

Maxi crouched in front of the fire and anxiously stared into it. The flames were now down to half their original size. Drake stones, being less mana-efficient than firestones, only went for a short while. Their current supply of two would not even last them half a day. Without food or heat, not only would they have to endure the cold, but they would no longer be able to melt snow for water.

Maxi bit her lip. If the snowstorm showed no signs of ceasing, the others would likely brave the danger to search for them. Could there be a way for her to contact them?

She mentally rifled through all the spells she knew. Sending up a flare to show them their location was one option, but it was foolhardy considering her feeble abilities with casting fire magic. It would be imprudent to use up the small bit of mana she had managed to replenish when the next few days were so uncertain. And in the worst-case scenario, a flare could attract monsters.

There was also a wind-based spell she had heard of that allowed long-distance communication. To use it, however, both parties had to form a contract with a wind sprite. After pensively staring into the fire, Maxi took out a quill and a piece of paper from her bag.

Was it possible to create an earth property spell of the same kind? Lines creased her forehead as she began formulating possible runes.

“The wind’s died down,” Riftan said as he ducked into the cave. “We might as well explore the vicinity.”

After a blank stare, Maxi’s face lit up in a smile as she belatedly realized he had said “we.” He was likely too anxious to leave her alone somewhere he could not get to right away. Whatever the case, Riftan being the first to suggest that they do something together was a rare occurrence. Maxi happily started to get dressed.

Thankfully, all her clothes except her robe were dry. She donned her woolen tunic over two chemises, then pulled her thick leather trousers over leggings. Lastly, she slipped into her long boots and coat.

Riftan had already finished securing his armor when she finished bundling herself. “Are you ready?”

When she nodded, he ducked down and left the cave first. Maxi hurried after him, poking her head out into the pale, snow-covered world.

Though thick snowflakes still danced in flurries, the wind had indeed calmed. Pulling her hood over her head, Maxi scanned the stark white hill that shimmered and stung her eyes. The snow was piled to her knees, and hazy clouds obscured the sky. Even so, it was blinding after the gloom of the cave.

“Stay close behind me.”

With that, Riftan began to wade ahead through the snow, carving a path for her. Maxi looked up and meekly walked behind him. The rock face was so high that the top was difficult to see. Just how far had they fallen? She could not even estimate their current distance from the spot they had landed.

At the time, her only concern had been finding shelter from the snowstorm. She suddenly grew anxious. What if the expeditionary party thought them dead and gave up the search? She shook her head, driving the thoughts from her mind. That was impossible. The others would not give up on them that easily.

She mustered her energy and marched after Riftan. The hunger and cold soon took hold. In an effort to bulk up the bread porridge, she had added as much water as possible. The resulting slop had not taken long to digest.

Clutching her growling stomach, she glanced at Riftan’s back. Surely he was much hungrier than she was. In her estimation, they had spent around two or three days in the cave. The only things he had consumed in that time were water and a meager portion of porridge. Despite that, his legs showed no sign of exhaustion as they plowed through the snow.

His tenacity moved her both with awe and pity. It made her realize he might have lived a much harsher life than she had ever imagined.

Didn’t he say he had once starved for a fortnight?

Such impoverishment would not have been possible after his knighthood. Even knights of low rank led wealthier lives than most common folk. So, was he referring to the time before?

She felt the urge to ask him to tell her everything about his past. While he knew everything about her, she knew very little about him. Though she was well-versed in his fame and accomplishments, all she knew about his life during his mercenary days and beyond were fragmented stories she had heard from Ruth. Moreover, he had never told her exactly when he had started to harbor feelings for her. It all seemed so unfair.

However unintentional, the fact remained that he knew Maximilian Calypse inside out. After their reunion, she had endeavored to show him how she felt. Riftan, however, only showed emotions that were convenient to him.

She fought the urge to grab him and force a confession of his innermost thoughts. It was neither the time nor the place. Pushing the swirling thoughts from her mind, she concentrated on moving through the snow. The biting cold penetrated her thick socks with each step, and the freezing air needled her numb nose and mouth.

Covering her face with gloved hands, she scanned their path. To their left was a steep rock face that seemed to continue on forever. A gentle hill shimmered with snow to their right, its crest shrouded in thick mist. Though it was difficult to see, an obscure shadow seemed to loom within. Maxi surmised it was a mountain or another rock face beyond.

They were stuck in a labyrinth of snow, ice, and rock. She stared across the desolate landscape with faraway eyes. Suddenly, Riftan pulled her to him and drew his sword.

“Be ready to cast a barrier. Something’s coming this way.”

Maxi flinched and looked up. Indeed, something was hurtling down toward them in a flurry of snow. Riftan was about to swing his sword when Maxi hastily stopped him.

“W-Wait, don’t hurt it! It’s a fairy!”

Chapter 47

Riftan’s eyes were narrowed when he swung around to face her. Pushing him aside, Maxi stepped forward and raised her hands. The palm-sized sprite’s translucent wings fluttered as it flew in dizzy circles over her head. It gracefully landed on her hand and emitted a high-pitched cry. Out of nowhere, five or six more fairies appeared and began whizzing around above them.

“What are those things?” Riftan grumbled, furrowing his brow.

Realizing that they were saved, Maxi broke into a wide grin. “Th-They are familiars kept by mages. The others are searching for us!”

She rummaged in her bag for a quill and a piece of parchment. However, the frozen ink made writing impossible. After melting it with gathered mana in her hand, she hastily scrawled on the parchment that they were both unharmed. She also added word of their dire lack of food and magic stones.

“What else… should I write?” she said, looking up hesitantly.

Riftan bent his head to skim her message, then moved his gaze to the rock face, gauging the distance. “Tell them to meet us at the place we landed.”

Supporting the parchment on her palm, Maxi crookedly scrawled the message. She secured the note to the fairy’s waist using the string she had tied her hair with. The shining emerald sprite held the parchment tightly against its tiny chest and darted away with the other fairies.

“Someone… should come to our aid now.”

Riftan stared in the direction the fairies had gone before nodding. When he glanced down at her, she saw relief in his eyes.

“We should head there now. It’s not far,” he said encouragingly.

They began pressing forward once more. Maxi looked up at the sky as she followed Riftan’s footprints. An anxiousness pricked her as she noticed the calm wind growing stronger again. Even for a wind mage, using a flight spell through a blizzard would be impossible. Though she did not know how large the search party would be, she doubted there was somewhere big enough to shelter all of them from the raging elements. Looking at the rock face, she tried to estimate how high it was.

Without warning, Riftan wrapped his arm around her and pressed them against the wall. Maxi looked up in surprise and saw that he was staring warily at the hill.

She followed his gaze and grew wide-eyed when she spotted a white horse standing in the snowy field. It was a beautiful creature, something one would see in dreams. Its form was slim and elegant with delicately thin legs, and its pristine, white coat outdazzled Rem’s. Maxi watched, entranced, as the wild horse’s silvery blue mane billowed in the wind.

Her eyes widened even further when she noticed something unusual. Protruding from the horse’s forehead was a long, beautiful horn that shimmered like crystal.

Riftan grabbed the hilt of his sword as the unicorn slowly approached them. Its blue eyes regarded them meekly. Though there was not an ounce of hostility in them, Maxi knew well the viciousness that lurked beneath the creature’s friendly facade.

Clutching Riftan’s cloak, she readied herself to cast a shield. Just then, another unicorn appeared over the hill. They affectionately grazed their long necks together and began plodding through the snow. Another unicorn walked up behind them, followed by another, and another until a whole herd passed by. It felt like a scene from a dream. Maxi stood mesmerized as she watched them go.

Riftan wandered over to a spot the herd had walked over, his arm still wrapped around Maxi. To her surprise, the unicorns had only left behind shallow prints. It was a wonder how the creatures could move so lightly over the knee-high snow. A frivolous curiosity tickled her mind. She mused that unicorns might have inherently strong wind magic, just as salamanders and basilisks had inherent fire magic.

She was absentmindedly mulling over this when she heard Riftan’s grave voice.

“These are horseshoe markings.”

Maxi flinched and looked up. Bent on one knee, Riftan was inspecting each of the prints.

“Except for the little one, they were all wearing horseshoes.”

“Th-The unicorns?”

Grasping the implications, Maxi’s shoulders stiffened. A cold sweat prickled her back.

“Do you mean… someone is breeding them?”

Riftan did not answer. He simply stared down the path the creatures had taken, his eyes grim. Light snow continued to fall over the prints. It would not be long before all traces of the unicorns’ passing disappeared.

After watching anxiously, Maxi said, “Sh-Shouldn’t we follow them? We… might be able to find a clue.”

“It could be dangerous.”

“But, if we miss this chance… w-we don’t know when we’ll get such a lead again. We should at least track down where they’re—”

She cut herself off, worried that she might be burdening him. Riftan glanced back and forth between her face and the slowly fading unicorn tracks in silent deliberation.

“Fine. But we can’t go far. And we’re turning back the moment I sense danger.”

They immediately set off on the unicorns’ trail. Maxi kept close to Riftan as she quickened her pace. The wind picked up as they walked, covering what was left of the prints.

Maxi feared this whole endeavor might be in vain. Would it not be better for them to reunite with the others and find shelter first? They could search the area when the weather was milder. She was regretting her rash decision when Riftan spoke.

“There’s a hot spring here as well.”

Indeed, steam swirled from the foot of a crag not far ahead. Maxi cautiously followed Riftan as he walked toward it. As they got closer, she saw steam rising from a small reservoir at the bottom of a steep incline. A number of unicorns were enjoying a bath at the water’s edge. Behind them, a cavern opened up at least twenty kevettes[3] high.

Maxi nervously looked around. “Do you think… the breeder is here somewhere?”

Riftan shook his head. “No, I don’t sense any other presence.”

“Even so… let me cast a tracing spell just to be sure.”

Faint creases formed on Riftan’s brow, evidently not in favor of her using her mana. However, he must have deemed it necessary for their safety. He eventually nodded with a sigh. Maxi promptly removed her gloves, placed her hands on a rock, and allowed her mana to flow out.

Fortunately, she detected no life forms besides the unicorns. Still, that did not exclude the presence of golems or other magical devices in the area. Maxi spread her mana web even further in a thorough search of their surroundings. Though she could not detect any dangerous contraptions, she did sense multiple objects that felt artificial.

“There doesn’t seem to be any monsters, but there seems to be an unnatural structure. I-I think we should go inspect it.”

She looked up at him hesitantly. Riftan frowned, then nimbly leaped down from the boulder they were standing on. He gripped her by the waist and set her on the ground.

“Follow me. Be careful.”

Though the unicorns sensed them approaching, the creatures showed no signs of wariness. They were most likely part of the livestock bred by the dark mages.

Maxi’s obvious fascination must have worried Riftan. He said warningly, “Don’t get too close. They may look tame, but they are still monsters. We don’t know when they might decide to attack.”

Nodding, Maxi crept past the reservoir and stopped in front of the cave. As she peered in, Riftan stood guard to keep the unicorns at bay.

She summoned a small flame in her hand, revealing a vague impression of an arched ceiling above and stone pillars to the sides. She scanned the cavern before slowly walking in. Water from the hot spring flowed through a deep ditch to the left of a wide, even path laid with stones. Elaborate pillars had been carved into the walls along with strange patterns. After inspecting them, Maxi cautiously passed through the entrance.

Goosebumps prickled her whole body. Standing in the center of the cave was a terrifyingly large stone statue of a dragon. Riftan swiftly blocked her path.

“That’s not going to spring to life, is it?”

“I-I… searched the area for golem runes. This is… just a regular stone statue.”

Riftan regarded it with suspicion. Ignoring his apprehension, Maxi approached the stone dragon.

It was unsettlingly realistic. Recalling the golems in the secret chamber, she wondered why the dark mages had been so fixated on creating such statues. She studied the dragon’s frightening teeth, scaly body, and unfurled wings. Just then, Riftan’s icy voice rang through the cavern.

“The Temple Knights will be beside themselves when they see this place.”

Maxi looked up at him questioningly. “W-Why?”

“The interior of this cavern — it’s a replica of the Basilica of Osiriya.”

Her eyes wide, Maxi glanced around. It was hard to tell through the gloom, but the pillars, walls, arched ceiling, and even the patterns were indeed similar to those found in the grand basilica. Hunching her shoulders, Maxi returned her attention to the statue.

The dark mages had placed this monster on hallowed ground, in a place reserved strictly for God. A groan unwittingly escaped her throat.

Riftan was right. Even a cleric with the greatest self-control would not be able to hide their outrage at such a sight. Maxi’s heart sank. The sentiment could not be clearer — the dark mages abhorred the church for exiling them.

She raised the flame in her hand and carefully inspected the carved images. Unlike the walls of the grand basilica, which depicted saints, the cave was full of clerics with serpent heads. Carved beneath, where the faces of devout believers should have been, were monsters of the Ayin race.

Maxi shuddered, feeling as though she had entered a heathen temple. A moment later, she noticed a fist-sized snake head sticking out from one of the walls. It looked similar to the trigger they had found outside the secret chamber.

After glancing at Riftan, who was looking about the cavern, Maxi placed her hand on the wall and probed the area behind it. When she did not detect any golems, she quietly pulled the trigger down. Soon, the wall rumbled open to reveal another chamber.

“And what’s this?” said Riftan, walking to her side and peering in.

Maxi used the flame in her hand to see through the gloom, illuminating the large altar within the circular room. Sensing nothing was amiss, Riftan entered the chamber and stopped before the altar.

As Maxi followed him, she spotted a crystal sculpture big enough to take up the entire marble slab it sat upon. It reminded her of the extravagant toys loved by young royals. It was cut in the shape of a mountain range, and between the valleys and fields was a cluster of nail-sized houses. She was studying the tiny buildings with fascination when Riftan gave a low sigh.

“I think we just discovered the location of the monster base.”

“Pardon?”

When she looked up at him in surprise, Riftan grazed the crystal with his fingers. “Don’t you see? This is a model of the region. Here, look. That’s the Pamela Plateau.”

He pointed to the edge of the table as he talked. Sure enough, the carved rock face appeared to be a replica of the one they had traveled along.

“We took this path,” Riftan said, tracing their route with his finger. “And right now, we should be around here.”

After pointing at the valley cluttered with tiny houses, he moved his finger to the sheer cliff behind it. It was likely the very cliff they had fallen from.

“And this is what we’ve been looking for.”

Maxi circled the marble table to get a better view of the spot he was pointing to. Nestled between two high mountain summits was an enclosed city. It was surrounded by double walls and several well-fortified forts.

Riftan’s eyes darkened as he gazed down.

“If this model is accurate, the monster base may be the size of a city-state.”

Chapter 48

Maxi felt her blood run cold. With both hands resting on the marble table, Riftan stared at the crystal model for a long time, a heartless gleam in his eyes. His expression hinted at the hundred different strategies of capturing the castle spinning through his head.

“I suppose… this means another war,” Maxi murmured.

Riftan jerked his head up. The reflected light from the crystalline surface cast his chiseled face in a somber shadow.

“Yes,” he reluctantly concurred.

Maxi took a deep breath followed by an exhale. Though she had been prepared for such a possibility, thinking of the difficulties looming ahead flooded her heart with fear. She was looking at the crystal with trepidation when she felt his hand on her shoulder.

“But we are the invaders this time. The monsters should be trembling in fear, not us.”

He looked at her calmly in silent reassurance before turning back to the model. His eyes glinted coldly, and his long, thick lashes drooped a little as if to conceal them. After maintaining his silence for a while, he wrapped an arm around her shoulders and walked them to the entrance.

“We should leave now. We must meet up with the rest of the party before the blizzard worsens.”

As if drawing strength from his solid form, Maxi leaned against him and allowed herself to be led away. Outside, everything was bathed in bluish darkness. The unicorns had disappeared without a trace. When she glanced around, Riftan began pulling her along.

He looked up at the sky gravely. “If you don’t want to be locked in a damned snow prison again, we must make haste.”

Maxi’s face flushed. Excluding the hunger and uncertainty, she had not minded their isolation inside the cave. Meanwhile, it had clearly been a harrowing experience for Riftan. She stared sullenly at his back as he plowed through the snow and trudged along after him.

Fortunately, they managed to reunite with Elliot, Ruth, and four of the Temple Knights before nightfall. Palpable relief rose on Elliot’s face when he saw them.

“Thank heavens! I’ve never been so worried in my life.”

“Save your prayers,” Riftan said curtly. He glanced around. “We need to find shelter from the snow.”

Ruth stood shivering from the cold, the tip of his nose bright red.

“Is that all you have to say after giving us the fright of our lives?!” he practically shrieked.

Completely ignoring the sorcerer, Riftan wrapped an arm around Maxi and marched them away.

“We have set up tents over there,” said a Temple Knight.

Recognizing the voice, Maxi startled and looked up. Kuahel Leon’s distinctive green eyes peered out from beneath his lowered hood. Had the commander of the Temple Knights personally come down from the cliff to search for them? She was taken aback.

After regarding Riftan and Maxi with indifference, the Temple Knight turned and motioned with his head to follow him. “Since neither of you seems in need of healing, we’d better get on.”

The group hurried through the snow, following the edge of the rock face. Soon, two tents emerged behind a large boulder. Royald, who had been nervously pacing in front of the makeshift camp, rushed over when he saw them.

“You’re safe! Oh, thank goodness!” The mage ran his hand over his face and sank to the ground. “You can’t even imagine the guilt that was eating at me.”

“Do move aside.”

Anette, who had appeared behind Royald, swatted the man away as though he were a nuisance. She scanned Maxi from head to toe.

“Where on earth have you two been? Miriam showed us your letter, but we feared something had happened when you didn’t show.”

“W-We discovered something on our way here… We are late because we went to investigate it.”

“Investigate?” Anette asked, arching an eyebrow.

Just then, Riftan, who had walked up behind Maxi, cut in rather coldly, “You can resume your conversation later. Both of us would like to rest first.”

Anette furrowed her brow but slowly nodded. “I’m sure you haven’t had a proper meal in days. Go on in and have a bite. I need to get in touch with the rest of the search party.”

Readily accepting the invitation, Maxi hurried into the tent. She immediately felt drained as she approached the sizzling brazier inside. Peeling off her cloak, she sank before the warmth in exhaustion.

Riftan was close behind, and she heard his heavy sigh. He helped her out of her wet coat before settling next to her. With his limbs and bulky frame sprawled across the ground, he gave the impression of a supple tiger. He grabbed a folded blanket lying nearby, draped it over her limp form, and drew her to him. Intense relief seemed to come off him in waves.

Only then did she realize he had been tense this whole time, worried some ill fate might befall her. She gingerly rested her head on his shoulder and enjoyed the warmth spreading through her frigid body, unfreezing her joints. Hugging his arm, she slowly closed her eyes.

◆◆◆

Sixteen people were in the search party; ten knights and six mages — Ruth, Anette, Royald, Miriam, and the wind mages Nevin and Geoffrey. They had descended the cliff as soon as the blizzard had died down. Perhaps it was due to all the worrying, but the mages appeared drained.

When Miriam returned to the tents covered in snow, she snapped at Maxi while shoving the fairies inside a crate. “Look at all the trouble you’ve caused. As if investigating the ruins wasn’t hard enough.”

Maxi had awoken from her nap and was wolfing down a meal by the fire. She angrily glowered at the mage. “I don’t think… you’ll be of that opinion for long once you hear what I discovered.”

Miriam snorted and sat by the fire. She swaddled herself in a blanket and closed her eyes to show that she had nothing more to say. Was she not being too insensitive to a teammate who had almost died?

Seeing Maxi’s hurt expression, Royald quietly tried to console her. “Don’t let her upset you too much. You wouldn’t know it now, but she worked the hardest to find you. Of course, she claimed it was because she didn’t want casualties to affect morale and that it would be rather unsavory if someone she knew died.”

Frowning, Maxi glared at Miriam before changing the subject. “W-Was anyone hurt?”

“The level beneath the secret chamber caved in after the golems activated, but there were no serious injuries. We also destroyed the rest of the rampaging statues.”

Looking relieved, Maxi finished eating and stepped out of the tent soon after. Though it was still snowing, the wind had calmed significantly. Up on a ladder, Garrow spotted her glancing around for Riftan. He had been removing snow from the tent to prevent it from giving way under the weight. He hopped down and came running over.

“My lady, you’re awake already. How are you feeling?”

“F-Fine, thank you. I wasn’t hurt to begin with.”

Maxi bent her arm to prove her point. Someone must have healed her while she slept, as the bruises were all gone.

“I am perfectly all right,” she continued. “Say… do you know where Riftan is? I haven’t seen him since I woke up.”

“Sir Riftan is talking with Sir Kuahel.” Dusting snow from his gloves, Garrow suddenly grew concerned. “I heard about your discovery. Since we no longer have a reason to keep scouring the ruins, the rest of the knights will join us here as soon as the snow stops.”

“A-Are we going to launch an attack on the monster city immediately?”

Seeing her surprise, a small smile formed on his lips. “Rest assured, my lady, we would never rush an attack without a plan. First, we must gather enough information and obtain the approval of the Council of the Seven Kingdoms before we can officially prepare for war.”

Mixed emotions rose on Maxi’s face. Though she was relieved to hear that war would not break out now, Garrow’s statement implied that another coalition army would be assembled. She furrowed her brow as she recalled the previous conflict. Above all, the memories of the violent and vulgar knights from Balto filled her with misgivings.

She was silently questioning whether the coalition would be able to cooperate this time when Garrow’s worried voice cut through her thoughts.

“You look pale, my lady. I think it would be best if you rest.”

Amused at the young knight’s older brotherly care, Maxi laughed softly. “I am truly fine. I feel terrible for all the worry I caused… but I was in safe hands with Riftan next to me.”

After carefully studying her face as if gauging the authenticity of her words, Garrow’s face broke into a smile. “Please tell Uly that as well when you see him. He was beside himself when he heard you and the commander fell off the cliff. Sir Hebaron had a hard time dissuading him from launching a search through the blizzard.”

Rubbing his nape, Garrow sighed.

“He wanted to join the search party, but Sir Hebaron denied his request citing a lack of experience. He’s currently fuming. He can be terribly snappy when he’s upset, that fellow.”

Maxi blinked. She had always had the impression that Ulyseon might be more aggressive than he appeared, but not to the extent that Garrow was painting him. How on earth had the lad behaved? When she gave Garrow a questioning look, the young knight smiled wryly and changed the subject.

“In any case, I am glad that both of you are unharmed. I knew you would be all right if the commander himself had gone to rescue you… but it didn’t spare me the worry.”

Maxi felt a prick against her conscience. While everyone had been concerned about their well-being, she had been relishing her time alone with Riftan. The others would no doubt be exasperated if they knew the truth. The thought made her feel guilty. She laughed awkwardly as she parted ways with Garrow, then slinked back to her tent.

The snow abruptly stopped a few hours later. Miriam promptly sent the fairies up the cliff, and they soon sped back with a reply. A portion of the remaining mages and knights would join them.

Practically speaking, it would be difficult to lower nearly a hundred and eighty people, two hundred horses, and all their provisions and firewood down the cliff. Moreover, since mana concentration in the area was low, it would require the mages to use two or three-fold more mana than usual. After much deliberation, they decided that only a third of the expeditionary party would investigate the newly uncovered temple. The rest would wait for them in the ruins.

Royald was waiting for the mages’ signal, seated by the fire. His face brightened. “We certainly won’t need everyone here. If what you’ve discovered really is a map to the monster base, that means we’ve accomplished our task. We’re free to return home.”

Miriam glared at him as though he were a pathetic insect. “Do you honestly not grasp the seriousness of the situation? We’ve just learned that the dark mages have built a veritable nation of monsters! And here you are gleefully dusting your hands, claiming we’ve accomplished our mission!”

Royald looked unruffled by her rebuke. “Were you not listening to the commander of the Temple Knights? Seasoned mages will be dispatched once the coalition army is formed. And besides, we were only ever tasked with investigating the ruins to help the Temple Knights locate the monster base.”

When he noticed the knights lighting a fire nearby, he flinched and lowered his voice. “I am not like you. I have no wish to endanger myself for nothing. If we have accomplished what we came for, that’s the end of it.”

“Well, not exactly.”

Returning with an armful of firewood, Anette plopped down next to them. “Strictly speaking, we haven’t found the monster base yet. We can’t know for sure whether the model Max found points to this city of monsters until we get there.”

Chapter 49

Maxi had been warming her hands by the fire. She jerked her head up when she heard Anette speak.

“Do you… think our discovery is not a model of the monster city?”

“I’m just saying nothing is certain. Who knows what might’ve happened after it was created? The dark mages’ plan could’ve gone awry, or the monsters could’ve moved their base elsewhere.” Anette stared at the snow-covered field as she tossed wood chips into the fire. “We found more ruins under the snow while searching for you. This whole area is strewn with them. I suspect a great battle was fought here.”

“It could have been a monster attack,” Miriam said, knitting her brow. “Some large creature like a serpend or a basilisk.”

Anette scoffed. “Do you honestly think that after seeing all those magical devices? The people here had powers and skills advanced enough to build a settlement in this barren wasteland. Not to mention they would’ve had to hunt monsters to create those devices. I doubt creatures, however large, could’ve overpowered them.”

“Anette is right,” said Royald. “We found countless wyvern and basilisk bones in those caverns over the past few weeks. It seems the dark mages regularly hunted the dragon subspecies as if they were deer.”

A chill ran down Maxi’s spine. Did that mean the dark mages had fought amongst themselves? She was glancing around the snowfield with a contemplative expression when she heard Miriam’s tart voice.

“Are you suggesting the dark mages failed to build a city because they ended up killing each other off? Isn’t that a leap? If that were the case, how were the monsters able to form such an organized army?”

“What I meant was,” said Royald, huffing an agonized groan, “we don’t know with any certainty what occurred here. We can’t leave until we are certain that the city on the map really is the monster base. Must you be so exacting? I am terribly sick of this place.”

“Stop your whining. Did you think investigating the Plateau would be easy?” Miriam spat bitterly. “I know you only agreed to join this expedition in exchange for a private workshop back in Nornui, so you should do your part. And quite frankly, what have you done so far?”

His face turning red with indignation, Royald burst out, “I could ask the same! What have you—”

“That’s enough,” Nevin said warningly. He had been exchanging messages with the mages above the cliff. “They will lower our luggage with magic shortly. If you’re done grumbling, get ready to help.”

The group promptly got to their feet and summoned a double windbreak above the ground. Soon, sacks of food and firewood floated down. Though there was a safer method of circling the mountain with the luggage, it would have taken an entire day. Once all their food and equipment had safely made it down, their mounts were next to descend through the fog.

Maxi watched anxiously as the horses frantically kicked and neighed. The mages had covered their eyes and wrapped them in blankets, but there was no helping the naturally skittish creatures. Even from afar, it was clear how terrified and agitated they were.

Unbeknownst to Maxi, Riftan had walked up next to her. He pulled her away and said, “Stay back. We’ll calm them.”

Maxi looked up at him in shock when she realized how lightly he was dressed. Only a breastplate hung over his woolen tunic. It felt strange to see him dressed thus when she had gotten used to him being in full armor. After pulling out a pair of gloves from his pocket, Riftan slipped them on and signaled to Garrow and Elliot with his eyes. The two knights seized the horses’ bridles as soon as the creatures were on solid ground.

They skillfully restrained and pacified the terrified animals. By the time they finished the exhausting undertaking, a total of thirty-six horses were safely inside the temporary stables. Only then did the chosen mages and knights descend the cliff.

Ulyseon was among the first to reach the bottom. He rushed over to Riftan and Maxi. “Sir Riftan! Lady Calypse! Thank heavens you are both safe!”

Riftan looked up with a scowl from soothing his snorting warhorse.

“You are truly incredible, Sir Riftan!” Ulyseon continued, evidently unaffected by his commander’s glare. “You jumped off a cliff and rescued her ladyship. It’s unfathomable!”

“You are to address me as Commander.” Riftan sighed as he handed Talon’s reins to Elliot. “You still haven’t fixed that habit of yours.”

The young knight’s excitement seemed to have rendered him deaf. After gazing up at Riftan with reverence, Ulyseon walked over to Maxi and began to fuss over her. He went silent only when his commander, having run out of patience, gave the lad a sharp warning to shut his mouth.

Heaving a sigh, Riftan gave instructions to his men. “Set up camp and scout the area. There are unicorns nearby, so stay vigilant.”

While the knights promptly set off, Maxi had to listen to the others express their relief at her return at least thirty times over. It seemed her fall off the sheer cliff had left everyone quite shaken. She would have undoubtedly met a terrible fate had Riftan not thrown himself after her. If it had been only her life in danger, she did not think she could have mustered the strength to cast the levitation spell at the last minute.

As she surreptitiously watched her husband converse with his knights, she brooded over how heedlessly he had launched himself into danger. She felt a strange relief and sadness, followed by an assurance that, even now, he would blindly risk everything for her.

It was obvious that his obsession with her safety was as strong as ever. She also knew his physical desire for her was as fervent as ever. So why in the world did he feign indifference every time they made it through these dire situations?

Though he doesn’t always succeed.

Maxi was deep in thought when a polite voice snapped her out of her reverie.

“We would also like to see these new ruins.”

She turned to find Celric calmly looking down at her. Since Calto and Anton had opted to remain above the cliff, Celric was currently the highest-ranking mage among them.

“Would you lead us to it?” the mage added cautiously.

Maxi nodded. The sky had miraculously cleared, and the mages likely did not wish to miss the opportunity. The Temple Knight with them was in agreement as well.

“You should rest inside one of the tents,” Riftan told her with a disgruntled expression. “I’ll take them to the bizarre dragon temple.”

“I-I will come with you. I would like to inspect it further as well.”

Riftan’s face grew stony, and he regarded her pensively for a moment before replying, “Fine. That might be a better plan considering the trouble you could get into if left to your own devices.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders at his scathing remark, but Riftan simply turned to face the knights. “Wait here while I put on my armor.”

Soon, around eight mages and twenty knights set off across the snow-covered hill. Though a portion of the knights had to stay behind to guard their provisions, most of the Temple Knights and the mages wanted to see the temple with their own eyes.

Maxi could feel her heart thumping as they got closer. She wondered how the Temple Knights would react when they saw how the cavern resembled the Basilica of Osiriya and the dragon statue erected within it. She was flicking anxious glances at Kuahel Leon’s icy face when Miriam, who was riding ahead, pointed to the swirls of steam rising from the cave’s entrance.

“Is that the place?”

Maxi nodded and scanned the vicinity for unicorns, but there were no signs of the creatures. They briefly surveyed the area around the reservoir before filing into the cave. Soon, gasps of horror rose from the mages. Their magic-summoned lights had briefly illuminated the grotesque carvings on the walls, the stone dragon, and the basilica-like cavern.

Ruth looked around, fascinated. “They must have created a monster-worshiping cult,” he muttered.

Maxi carefully observed the faces of the Temple Knights, who were surprisingly calm.

After coolly inspecting the dragon statue, Kuehel turned to look at Riftan. “Where is the model you spoke of?”

“This way.”

Riftan led the group to the chamber that contained the crystal mountains. The knights circled the marble table and heaved a heavy sigh.

“If this model is accurate, taking the city will be no small feat,” Elliot muttered grimly. “If we are going to lay siege, we will have to expect a long battle. Transporting supplies and weapons all the way here would prove a challenge too.”

“Why complicate things?” Ulyseon chimed in. “Why bother with a siege when we can bring the place down by ambush?”

Riftan let out a sigh at Ulyseon’s ignorance. “Do you even know the number of men we would need to successfully ambush a city of this size? Not to mention it’s highly likely that the monster army’s intelligence network is better than ours. The moment we form a coalition army, the monsters will fortify their defenses.”

Glaring at Kuahel, Riftan added, “What do you intend to do now?”

“We need to gather more information before starting a war.” The Temple Knight turned his head to the mages. “We must investigate the breadth and terrain of the city as well as the size of the monster army. Can we expect your cooperation?”

A heavy silence fell over the group, and Maxi saw Riftan’s face contort in anger. Before the mages could say anything, he slammed his fist on the table and snarled, “Why would you need their cooperation when we can gather that information ourselves?”

“This is a city inhabited by monsters of the Ayin race. It would be impossible for us to send a spy for reconnaissance. That being the case, we have no choice but to rely on magic.”

Kuahel’s piercing green eyes landed on Anette and Maxi.

“With your tracing spell, would it not be possible to discern the city’s structure from the outside?”

Chapter 50

Maxi tensed. She could see Riftan’s icy expression past Kuahel Leon’s shoulder. While she scrambled to respond, Anette spoke up.

“It is possible. But looking into a city of this size with our current number would take much too long.”

Upon hearing her considered answer, Kuahel’s delicate eyebrow twitched upward. His expression made it evident he wanted nothing less than their eager cooperation. Feeling the silent pressure, the mages exchanged glances among themselves.

After a moment of uncomfortable silence, Celric sighed. “We came here to investigate the ruins, not to act as spies. Since participation in such a dangerous undertaking was never discussed during the negotiations, we must first deliberate amongst ourselves before we can give you an answer.”

“The Mage Tower would also be put in a precarious situation if we fail to thwart the dark mages’ conspiracy,” Kuahel said stonily.

The Temple Knight commander appeared slightly taken aback by Celric’s answer. As a man used to operating within a strict hierarchy, hearing someone in charge state that they needed to obtain consent from their subordinates was a foreign concept to him.

“If it were to get out that dark mages are behind the allied monster army,” he continued, “it would only be a matter of time for the Reformed Church to collapse and the Orthodox faction to gain power. And if worse comes to worst, tragedies of the past may repeat themselves. The papal candidate backed by the Orthodox Church is well-known for being a fundamentalist.”

“Is that a threat?” Anette snarled as if ready to fight.

The Temple Knight remained calm despite the suddenly hostile atmosphere. “I am merely pointing out that this matter affects you as well. If we do not stop the monster army, it would not only endanger the lives of countless people, but it would also end all hopes of a reconciliation between the Mage Tower and the church. Not to mention, the Western Continent would be ravaged by war.”

Miriam, who had been silently staring at the crystal model, abruptly asked, “How many days would it take to reach this place?”

Riftan broke his silence to answer her question, his face ominously subdued. “I would say about a week. And that is if we don’t run into any trouble on the way.”

The mages looked even more reluctant at his words.

“The Temple Knights would protect you,” Kuahel retorted, his forehead creasing.

“If I remember correctly, you’ve already failed them twice,” Riftan scoffed. “I would not make such grand promises if I were you.”

Kuahel’s face smoothed into an emotionless mask, and Maxi felt the animosity between the two men soar to dangerous levels. Unable to stand the hostility any longer, she cautiously went to speak.

“So far… we have relied on the hot spring to conserve wood and firestones. We will need more if we are to make a two-week journey there and back. I-It would also become increasingly difficult… to transport the wagons and look after the horses. Under the present circumstances, traveling to the monster base will be difficult. I suggest we return to the Western Continent for now so we can make thorough preparations—”

“We must at least confirm whether the location and size of the monster base are as shown here,” Kuahel said, adamantly shaking his head. “We cannot halt our investigation and head back just because of one model. Our journey back alone would take weeks, and even more to form a scout party approved by the Council. Meanwhile, the monster army will continue to attack villages to create more undead. We simply have no time to waste.”

“Are you saying you would sacrifice us for the cause?” Royald grumbled. “If we go further north, we will either starve or freeze to death. When we’ve consumed all of your warhorses, we will have to carry all the luggage ourselves and trek the wasteland until we reach the city. Your brawny selves might be able to take it, but us mages would freeze. Is that what you’re suggesting?”

“We are not taking all of you,” Kuahel replied, pressing his fingers to his temples as though warding off a headache. “I plan on forming a small party for a covert investigation. We would only need six mages capable of search magic.”

Kuahel swept his tired eyes over them and continued in a more respectful tone, “Unfortunately, we cannot replicate your elaborate search spells with divine magic. As such, your help is imperative.”

When Riftan tried to speak, Kuahel quickly added, “And you, Sir Riftan, also recognize the importance of gathering intelligence before waging a war. Hundreds— no, tens of thousands of lives are at stake. I understand your concern for your wife, but I ask that you also consider the ramifications of failing to bring down the monster base.”

“What do you understand, exactly?” Riftan’s patience seemed to be wearing thin. He unfolded his arms and stepped closer to Kuahel, snarling like a feral dog, “How would a monk know what it’s like for a husband to watch his wife, whom he hasn’t seen in three years, almost die in front of him twice?”

Maxi was stunned by his outburst of emotion. He looked on the verge of grabbing the Temple Knight by the collar.

Elliot swiftly clamped a hand on Riftan’s shoulder. “Commander, please, compose yourself.”

After shooting daggers at the knight, Riftan glanced at Maxi’s blanched face. He cursed under his breath and stepped back.

Celric’s heavy sigh broke the tense silence. “I see your point, but as I have already told you, we would like to discuss this among ourselves before we come to a decision.”

He scanned the faces of the mages and added, “Who knows? Some of us might even volunteer to go.”

The mages remained silent as though tongue-tied, and only Miriam expressed her willingness to participate. Unfortunately, she was not skilled in either search or tracing magic.

“Can’t we just send the mages of Nome Hall?” Royald said blithely. “Earth mages are the best at tracing magic.”

“The same could be said for wind mages,” Anette shot back with a snort. “And we all know you’re also capable of using wind-based tracing spells.”

“I’m a water mage! My competence with those spells are nothing compared to earth and wind mages.”

“Why don’t we… head out and talk in private?” Maxi said imploringly.

They were surrounded by men who lived by the code of chivalry. In front of such an audience, the mages’ squabbling over which of them would get to avoid danger was painfully embarrassing.

“O-Our current priority is investigating this place. There may be other things concealed here that we haven’t found yet.”

“You’re right,” Geoffrey eagerly concurred. “We would have to consult Master Calto before we can make a decision anyway. We will discuss this matter when we return to camp.”

The group ceased their strained argument and stepped out of the secret chamber to inspect the carvings on the walls of the temple. They scoured the cavern for magical devices or other hidden chambers for quite some time, but nothing noteworthy turned up.

In the end, the mages returned to camp before nightfall without any new discoveries. Settling into a late supper around a brazier, they nervously studied each other.

“So?” Anette said irritably, annoyed by the fraught atmosphere. “Who are we going to send?”

“We would all be grateful if you volunteered your skills, Anette,” Royald said, his eyes shining with hope.

Anette snorted. “If I’m being honest, I do wish to see this city of monsters with my own eyes. But I have no intention of giving you the satisfaction by volunteering.”

She abruptly furrowed her brow.

“More than that, I’d hate to become a puppet for those pious bastards of the church. I was born in Nornui. It’s my home. Quite frankly, I couldn’t care less if this land went up in flames.”

“How can you utter such a thing without a hint of shame?” Miriam said, glowering at Anette with a look of sheer contempt.

Maxi was horrified by her friend’s callous words as well. Anette, however, seemed unfazed by their reactions.

“Why must I be ashamed? My ancestors were originally mountain dwellers who were driven from this land and forced to live in the middle of the ocean. And yet I have to risk my life for those who exiled my people?”

“If the Mage Tower and the church… were to make peace through this cooperation, everyone would be able to live here freely.”

Anette shrugged with a look of indifference. “I hold no grudges against the people here, but I don’t want to upset my brothers and kin for the sake of this land’s peace.”

“That’s the same for everyone here,” Miriam bit back frostily. “Whatever the reason, you agreed to join this expedition, which means you bear the same responsibility as the rest of us. If each of us starts laying out our excuses, no one would be willing to take the risk.”

A heavy silence fell over them. Maxi desperately stared into the blazing fire and silently asked herself what she wanted to do. She likewise had no desire to venture into this dangerous place. Even so, she could not help but think of all the tragic deaths of the previous war. Those anguished memories compelled her to do whatever she could to prevent such a calamity from happening again.

Before long, Riftan’s face rose in her mind. Would it be right to subject him to further torment when she had already put him through enough suffering? Maxi bit her lip. Should she not put him first just as Anette had put her brothers first? She was silently brooding when Celric entered the tent with the senior mages.

“What did the others say?” Miriam asked, rising to her feet.

They had been deliberating their next course of action with the senior mages remaining at the clifftop. A weary-looking Celric sat down before the fire.

“They will select two mages to join us as soon as the day breaks,” he said. “The remaining four will be chosen among those down here.”

“There are twelve up there, so why must more be chosen from those here?” Royald objected.

Nevin heaved a sigh. “Look here, you grumbler. The twelve mages up there are mostly from Kabala or Undaim. They will not be helpful for searching anything. As for the mages of Urd, they may be proficient in all elements, but…” Nevin paused to study Celric’s expression before continuing, “they’re not strong enough to endure such an arduous task. On the other hand, there are two senior mages of Sigrew here — Geoffrey and myself, as well as two mages of Nome Hall. And we are all young and in good physical condition.”

“Who was selected to come down?” asked Miriam.

Geoffrey shrugged. “The mages of Kabala volunteered, but since Albern is the only one among them proficient in search magic, he will likely be one of them. And though no one is a more competent healer than Elena, she will likely be excluded since her search magic experience is lacking. They will draw lots to determine the remaining member.”

“That sounds like the fairest method,” Anette remarked, stroking her chin as though she found the idea amusing.

Nevin nodded. “On our end, Geoffrey and I volunteered. By the looks of it, it seems the traitor will also be in the party, so we’d only need one of you to join us.”

He pointed to Anette, Maxi, and Royald in turn.

“Why are you excluding me?” Miriam piped up.

“We all know how skilled you are in offensive magic, Miriam, but honestly speaking, your skills in other areas are not much to speak of. Neither offensive nor healing magic will be of much use in this assignment. Both can be covered by the Temple Knights’ divine magic. It was decided that only those adept in search, tracing, communication, and concealment would be chosen. Considering the provisions that will be allotted to the scout party, it would not be prudent to add more people arbitrarily.”

Miriam’s face turned grim as though her pride had been wounded.

Geoffrey pretended not to notice and asked brightly, “Well, then… who will it be?”

Maxi looked back and forth between Anette and Royald. With his lips pursed, Royald seemed as unwilling as Anette. Maxi found herself unable to raise her hand in fear of Riftan’s inevitable livid reaction.

The senior mage exhaled heavily at their silence. “Since none of you wish to go, we have no choice but to draw lots as well.”

Royald, who had maintained a miserable scowl thus far, had a spark in his eye as he chimed in. “If we’re leaving it up to fate, why don’t we employ a more interesting method?”

Ignoring Anette’s dubious glare, he shot to his feet and darted out of the tent. He soon returned with a small leather bundle. Maxi eyed the item with curiosity.

Royald unfolded the bundle to reveal three dice and a pack of cards. “Why don’t we decide our fates with a game of chance?”

“You cad,” Miriam lambasted him. “Everyone knows how much you love to gamble. You’re obviously trying to rig the game so this naive idiot will be chosen.”

Miriam pointed to Maxi as she spoke.

Maxi angrily shot to her feet. “Wh-Who are you calling a naive idiot?”

“Who else? He’s trying to force someone who nearly died to risk their life again. And he has the gall to call himself a man!”

The insinuation that her loss was a given greatly offended Maxi. Though this was not the first time Miriam had treated her like a nitwit, she could not believe that the woman would so blatantly belittle her in the presence of the senior mages.

“S-Stop with your needless meddling!” Maxi cried, fuming. “I’m quite certain… you’ll be surprised at how good I am at this game. I once won a sum enough to purchase a horse!”

She confidently declared this recalling the time she had cleaned Riftan of his gold buttons in a game of chance. Both Miriam and Anette regarded her with skepticism.

Chapter 51

“No objections, then?” Royald asked probingly, tossing the dice in the air.

His confidence caused Maxi’s to falter a little. Though she was familiar with the rules, she had never played with anyone except Riftan. Royald, on the other hand, was a notorious troublemaker who initiated gambling matches at the Mage Tower every chance he got.

Was it wise for her to accept such a seasoned player’s challenge so rashly? Her winning streak against Riftan could very well have been due to his complete lack of talent in the game. She nervously shifted her eyes, deliberating over what to do, when Anette sighed.

“I understand how excited you are to lay a wager, but I’ve never played before. I barely know the rules.”

“What? You’ve never played dice?” Royald asked in exaggerated astonishment. “Why not take this chance to learn? It’s not complicated, and I would gladly guide you through it.”

“Royald, don’t you think it shameless for an experienced gambler to challenge a beginner?”

“You clearly don’t know a thing about games of chance! Just so you know, beginners tend to have better luck.”

While Anette stared at the deck of cards contemplatively, Maxi hastily ran through options in her mind. She might not be able to beat Royald, but besting a novice like Anette would not be too difficult. She quickly weighed up which of the two scenarios — drawing lots or playing dice — would be more likely to spare her from being selected.

Drawing lots would ensure a one-in-three chance of being selected. Playing dice against a beginner like Anette, on the other hand, would give better odds of avoiding last place. The fact that she was even having such thoughts made her feel guilty.

Anette was a friend who had always looked out for her at the Mage Tower. Yet, here she was, trying to lumber her with a risky mission. How was she any different from Royald? Even so, for the sake of her husband who had already suffered enough, she did not wish to run headlong into danger this time.

After carefully listening to Royald’s explanation, Anette nodded. “Fine. It’s rather simple, so I’m willing to settle this with a game.”

Maxi felt a moment of inner conflict before she yielded to her conscience. “A-Are you sure? You would be playing for the first time. Don’t you think it would be—”

“If I lose, I go. It’s as simple as that. I’m curious to see what this city of monsters is like anyway.”

“If that’s the case, can’t you just volunteer so we don’t have to bother with this game?”

Anette, Maxi, Miriam, Geoffrey, Nevin, and even Celric shot daggers at Royald.

“Only a suggestion!” said the mage, his shoulders drooping. “No need to look at me like that. All right, so everyone’s on board, then? No complaining later.”

Maxi spent a moment deliberating before squeezing her eyes shut. She nodded. The trio promptly laid out the leather game board full of numeric symbols and pushed it closer to the light.

After watching them wordlessly, Nevin slowly shook his head. “I must admit, I’m a bit saddened by how desperate you three are to save your own skins. I had expected at least one willing candidate.”

Maxi pretended not to hear as she accepted her allotment of cards from Geoffrey, who had been selected as their referee. She silently placed the buttons they would use in place of real money on the board.

Finishing her round, Anette passed the dice to Maxi. “Here. It’s your turn now.”

After carefully inspecting her cards, Maxi tossed in a few more buttons before throwing the dice. Several rounds later, it became clear the game was turning out very different from her expectations. The buttons were piling up in front of Anette.

Both Maxi and Royald were ghostly pale. Having confidently revealed his hand a minute ago, Royald was now fuming as Anette’s trumped his yet again.

“You—! Didn’t you say you’ve never played before?! Was that a lie to fool us?”

“I never lied,” Anette said flatly, gathering her winnings. She looked Royald up and down in exasperation. “It’s not that I’m good at it — it’s that you two are terrible. Max, I can understand, but you? For someone rumored to always carry dice with him, you should have no excuse to be so horrid at this.”

“He may be an incessant gambler, but he’s not much of a winner,” Geoffrey explained, doubling over in laughter. “His luck is so bad that the mages of Undaim and Sigrew call him the Wallet.”

This seemed to be a revelation even to Royald — his face grew beet red, and his shoulders shook with fury. However, it was Maxi who had it worse than him. For some reason she could not understand, her opponents seemed to know her hand every round. It was so bad that she almost suspected magical foul play.

Gnawing her lip, Maxi’s eyes darted from her cards to the game board. When she squeezed them shut and cast the dice, cries of dismay erupted around her. She slowly opened an eye to see Royald yelp with glee and collect his winnings.

Evidently peeved, Anette clicked her tongue. “Try to do better, Max. I really want Royald to go. I must see this contemptible schmuck suffer a little.”

Hearing this, Nevin, who had been sipping ale next to the brazier, shook his head. “Personally, I would rather have Maximilian go. Since we would have to work together, I would prefer it to be someone useful.”

“Hear that, Sludge? Must you try to win when Master Nevin himself wants your skills for this mission? You shouldn’t disappoint the senior mages! And it’s obvious you’re going to lose anyway. Why not save face and concede?”

“E-Enough of your prattling and play your hand!” Maxi said crossly, throwing the dice at Royald.

Up until now, Miriam had been watching without a word. She rubbed her temple with a sigh. “I can’t believe I’m wasting my precious time watching this idiotic game.”

“Ha!” said Royald. “Says the sole volunteer who was rejected for being useless at support magic. Stay out of this, Miriam!”

A fireball whooshed to life in Miriam’s palm. “Shall I burn you alive?”

Royald paid her no mind. Looking up to the heavens, he offered an earnest prayer with the dice clutched in his hand before casting them across the board.

Maxi closed her eyes and slowly opened them. As soon as he had gauged the numbers, Royald wailed and rammed his head on the ground. Anette munched on a piece of jerky as she narrowed her eyes, calculating their scores. She then swept up all the buttons.

Though Maxi also lost a few, she narrowly avoided landing in last place. The gap between her and Royald was meager, which meant the tide could turn at any moment. She nervously chewed on her nail as her eyes darted between the board and the remaining cards.

At that moment, the tent flap opened, and a few of the knights poked their heads inside.

“Please pardon the intrusion,” said the ever-courteous Elliot. “We wanted to know if you had reached a decision on who will…”

He trailed off when he spotted the game board on the ground.

Seeing his bewildered expression, Geoffrey explained, “Most of the members have been chosen. We are about to decide the last with a game.”

“By gambling?”

Until then, Ulyseon had been craning his neck over Elliot’s shoulder. He strode into the tent, his eyes widening when he saw Maxi’s scant number of buttons. “My lady! You are losing!”

“N-No! I’m in second place!”

“By two buttons!” Royal quipped. “I can easily turn this around.”

“Bunch of imbeciles.”

Apparently deciding that she wanted nothing to do with it, Miriam settled into a corner and threw a blanket over herself. Maxi did not spare her a glance as she carefully placed her bet. Elliot and Ulyseon quietly walked up behind to check her hand, worry etched on their faces.

Maxi glanced over her shoulder to see what they thought. Both of them wore uncanny expressions.

“I-Is there… something wrong with my cards?” she asked anxiously.

“Are you really going to bet that much with that hand, my lady?”

Maxi once again glanced at her cards, then at the board. She could not fathom what the problem was. Elliot stroked his chin, unsure if it was appropriate for him to interfere. He appeared to make up his mind and was about to speak when Royald’s shouting cut him off.

“No interference! This is our business! Any outside influence is inexcusable. It counts as cheating!”

“We are not outsiders!” Ulyseon said heatedly. “How can we be when we serve her ladyship, the Lady of Anatol?”

“As we’ve reminded you on numerous occasions, Maximilian is here as a mage of the Mage Tower. We distribute our responsibilities equally among all members!”

Anette clicked her tongue. “You sure can talk for someone who always tries to shirk his duties at every opportunity.”

When Royald opened his mouth to retort, the tent flap opened once again. This time, it was Riftan who entered.

“What’s all this?”

An icy silence instantly fell over the tent. Though she had done nothing wrong, Maxi shrank into herself. She cautiously studied him. Having already taken off his armor, he now wore his coat over a dark navy tunic and a black wyvern-skin vest. He strode over to them and bent over the game board, his brow furrowed.

“Are you playing a game for leisure?”

There was a pause before Elliot offered a cautious explanation. “The mages are in the process of selecting the last member to join the scout party.”

Riftan swiveled his head up to look at Elliot before his gaze landed on Maxi. “With a game of dice?”

Faced with his look of disapproval, Maxi awkwardly nodded. Riftan’s mouth opened wide as if to bellow something before he clamped a hand over it. It was not the reaction she had expected from the very person who had praised her as a natural gambler. What little confidence she had left quickly drained away.

Riftan turned to face Nevin and said menacingly, “Shouldn’t the members be selected among the high-ranking mages?”

“The majority lack field experience, so we thought it prudent to select mages proficient in search magic. It was decided that those with the required skills among the volunteers would go, but not many more were willing…” Sheepishly scratching the back of his head, Nevin added, “Which is why we have chosen to fill the remaining spot by a fair method.”

“And that fair method is gambling?”

“It’s what the candidates agreed on, so I don’t see the issue.”

Unable to offer any further objections, Riftan pressed his lips together. Maxi noticed Royald’s nervous sweep of the tent.

“Come, this is the last round,” said Royald, hastily passing the dice to Anette. “Throw them if you’ve made your bets.”

Anette flicked a glance at Riftan before accepting the dice. They resumed the game in the now tense atmosphere. While they took turns casting their bets, Riftan watched them like a hawk observing its prey.

Eventually, unable to take the silent pressure any longer, Royald voiced his complaints. “Master Geoffrey, as the referee, shouldn’t you ban such behavior?”

“What’s the problem?” Riftan asked with a cold smile. “We are merely watching.”

“Y-You’re trying to intimidate us!” Royald protested, though his voice grew increasingly smaller.

When he looked to Geoffrey for help, the senior mage pretended not to notice and apathetically distributed more cards. “Stop making a fuss and roll the dice. This is getting tiresome.”

Growing dejected at the lack of support, Royald weakly accepted the cards. Maxi carefully assessed her hand and placed two buttons on the board. At the same time, Royald put a card down on the ground and gathered his remaining buttons with a look of determination.

“It’s live or die.”

With that, he placed all of his buttons on the board. Maxi’s eyes widened in surprise.

Anette immediately threw her cards down. “I’m going to fold.”

Royald regarded Maxi challengingly. “Well, what about you? Will you fold or keep going?”

Maxi swallowed hard. If she were to fold, she would be left with a scant four buttons, while Royald would promptly claim first place by winning both her and Anette’s bet. She was certain this was the reason behind Royald’s bravado.

Gnawing her thumb, she squeezed her eyes shut and pushed all her buttons onto the board. “Very well. I-I will bet everything as well.”

Royald winced. A second later, he said firmly as if to brace himself, “Very well. Open a card, then.”

Picking the one with the highest value, Maxi placed it in front of her. Groaning, Royald followed with his own.

Maxi’s face lit up. Both of their cards added to fourteen, and the chances of the three dice landing on a sum greater than that were low.

“Wipe that grin off your face. The scary thing about games of chance is that it’s impossible to predict how they will end.”

“S-Stop yabbering and just throw already!” Maxi cried triumphantly.

Royald ducked his head to one side as if to block Riftan, positioned behind Maxi like a sentinel, from his line of sight. He began to pray fervently.

Geoffrey shook with laughter as he said, “What a pity the Temple Knights aren’t here to see a mage pray so earnestly.”

“I think this would only worsen their impression of us,” Nevin remarked, shaking his head.

Royald concluded his protracted prayer and tossed the dice. The three cubes flew in an arc before clattering over the mat. As they rolled to a stop, cries of dismay erupted from the tent. Royald rubbed his eyes with his fists before leaping to his feet, yelping in joy.

“I won! I’ve turned the tables!”

Maxi stared at the dice in disbelief. No matter how many times she checked, the numbers staring back at her were six, six, and five.

“Th-This can’t be!”

“This is God’s will!”

Drunk with victory, Royald could not stop snickering despite the murderous gazes of the knights.

“Have a safe journey, Sludge! I shall be praying here for your quick return!”

Leaning close, Ulyseon said in an almost sinister whisper, “My lady, if you wish it, I can discreetly get rid of him and make it look like an accident.”

Devastated, Maxi kept staring at the dice. Riftan stood behind her, clutching his forehead. He gazed gloomily down at her, then walked out of the tent with a sigh. Maxi’s shoulders slumped.

“We were going to go anyway, so please don’t worry, my lady,” Elliot consoled her. “This is not a situation we hadn’t anticipated.”

His words and gentle smile pierced Maxi’s heart like a dagger. Close to tears, she weakly hung her head.

The next day, the group prepared to set out without delay. The mages drew a map based on the crystal model while the knights packed food and equipment. Since the mission was dangerous, Kuahel Leon opted to go with them. And, after fierce negotiation, Riftan and two subordinates were permitted to come along as well.

Chapter 52

The back-and-forth with the Remdragon Knight commander must have been particularly tiring, as Kuahel looked fed up. Riftan appeared far from pleased as well. No doubt he had wanted to take more of his own men with them. With their limited provisions, however, it had been decided that the party could accommodate no more than fifteen.

Evidently preferring to pad the numbers with his Temple Knights, Kuahel refused to budge. In the end, Riftan chose Ulyseon and Elliot to fill the two spots allowed to him.

“Are you all right with this?” said Garrow. “We can try to go with—”

“That won’t be necessary.” Riftan shook his head and secured his luggage to his saddle. “You and the rest of the knights are to wait for us here. And pass this to Nirtha.”

He took a small piece of parchment from his coat and gave it to Garrow.

The young knight glanced sideways at Ulyseon before sighing in resignation. “Yes, sir. Please stay safe, then.”

Watching them from a short distance away, Maxi hunched her shoulders as a strange sense of guilt washed over her.

Ulyseon looked up quizzically from polishing his sword. “Is something the matter, my lady? Are you feeling unwell?”

“N-No. I was just… f-feeling sorry. If I hadn’t foolishly accepted Royald’s challenge… the three of you wouldn’t have had to take on this perilous mission.”

“That’s not true, my lady,” Elliot replied in his usual calm manner. He talked as he saddled his dark brown stallion. “The commander was always going to join the scout party, even if you weren’t. If war broke out, the Remdragon Knights would be called to battle as well. We must prepare by gathering as much information as possible. To come up with a proper strategy, it is crucial we understand the strength and nature of the enemy as well as their territory.”

He turned his gaze to the Temple Knights packing their travel equipment on the other side. “We cannot leave such an important task to the paladins alone.”

Maxi swallowed dryly. It appeared that the knights were already preparing for war. After sweeping her eyes over the gleaming armor beneath Elliot’s open coat and the longsword hanging at his side, Maxi nodded. Her heart felt heavy at the thought that a terrible war awaited them at the end of this arduous undertaking. However, if they failed to bring down this city of monsters, the people of the Western Continent would have to live in fear of an invasion all their lives.

Her face set into one of grave determination. Since matters had come to this, she resolved to do her best. After all, this mission could determine the outcome of the war. Gritting her teeth, she secured her belongings to Rem’s saddle. Just then, a familiar voice rang above her.

“Max!”

She jerked her head up, her eyes growing wide. Sidina was slowly making her way down the rock face, lugging a bag that looked as big as her.

“Max! I’m so glad you’re all right!” the girl cried, waving excitedly.

Overjoyed to see her friend, Maxi ran over. As soon as Sidina nimbly landed on the ground, she grabbed Maxi’s hands, her words tumbling out in a single breath.

“Forgive me for running away and leaving you behind! You’ve no idea how shaken I was when I heard you’d fallen off the cliff!”

“Y-You have nothing to apologize for, Sidina. It’s my fault for not making it out on time.” Maxi patted the girl’s shoulder with a flustered expression. “But… why the luggage? Don’t tell me you were selected to join the scout party as well.”

Sidina nodded, dabbing her sleeve on the corners of her red eyes. “Just my luck to draw the short straw.”

“It seems you and I are both terribly unlucky,” Maxi said with a bitter smile.

Albern, who had descended the cliff after Sidina, looked Maxi up and down. “What’s this? You’re going as well?”

Maxi awkwardly bobbed her head.

Albern seemed to have expected Anette to be in the party. He wistfully eyed her crouched figure by the campfire before turning his gaze back to Maxi. “Which reminds me, where’s the traitor? Master Calto has asked me to pass on a message.”

“A message?” Maxi asked, eyeing the parchment he took out from his clothes.

After glancing around the camp, Albern started toward the carts when he spotted Ruth perched on one of them. He promptly swung back around and handed the parchment to Maxi.

“Would you mind giving this to him for me? I’d rather not interact with the fellow.”

Maxi rolled her eyes and accepted the message with a small sigh. The yellow parchment was filled with Elvish. After taking a peek, she gave up on translating its contents and walked over to Ruth.

The sorcerer looked up from the stack of parchment in his hand as she approached. “Can I help you?”

“I’m here… to give you this message from Master Calto.”

Ruth regarded the parchment in her hand with a sour look before reluctantly taking it. “What does it say?”

Maxi shuffled behind him and craned her neck to read over his shoulder. After skimming the contents, Ruth folded the parchment and slipped it inside his clothes with a melancholy sigh.

“Half of it is irrelevant nagging and castigation.”

“And the other half?”

The sorcerer hesitantly glanced at the Temple Knights before leaning close. “It appears they have uncovered records left by the dark mages that the church… might use as ammunition against mages in general. He has asked me to destroy any findings during the investigation that might prove problematic.”

“What could they have possibly found?”

“He did not expound on the matter, but I can roughly surmise what it is,” Ruth said, furtively showing her the parchment he had been reading. “It seems the dark mages were looking for a way to save human souls.”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide and automatically darted to the Temple Knights. As always, they moved about in perfect order as they gathered and packed supplies and weapons, their faces unreadable. In her periphery, Kuahel Leon stood supervising his men with an expression as cold as ice.

Leaning closer to Ruth, she said in a hushed voice, “I-Is that true?”

“We can’t be certain yet, but it’s highly likely.” Ruth pointed to some of the complicated runes on the parchment with a troubled expression. “Although it would be impossible to interpret fully, the dark mages appear to have attempted to recreate the purification spell used by the clerics. I’ve found similar records supporting this fact all over the ruins.”

Stunned, Maxi stared dumbly at the record. Though the runes were beyond her ability to decipher, she could tell even at a glance that there was something unusual about them. She let out a quiet groan.

If Ruth was right, this was a grave matter indeed. The salvation of souls was a prerogative bestowed only to the church and the apostles of God. People could be burned at the stake for attempting to dabble in that field of magic.

“W-Why would the dark mages try to learn divine magic?” Maxi asked, her voice quivering. “D-Do you think… they were trying to challenge the church?”

“I suspect a more fundamental reason than that,” Ruth muttered glumly. He rolled up the parchment and shoved it inside a leather bag. “The dark mages were banished here after being excommunicated, and excommunication is a death sentence on the soul.”

Ruth turned a cynical gaze on the Temple Knights. “Even the dark mages wouldn’t have wanted to roam this wasteland forever as an undead. They would have needed a spell they could use in place of the church’s purification rite.”

“I-If the church… were to learn of this…”

“They certainly wouldn’t turn a blind eye. It would be fortunate if we could put an end to the matter by getting rid of all the records currently in our possession. But if worse comes to worst, this may lead to an even bigger problem.”

Maxi bit her lip. She did not dare ask what he meant. The hairs on her arm stood on end, and she glowered at Ruth resentfully. How could he burden her with such a big secret when she already had enough things to worry about?

“Sh-Should you be telling me such things so readily?”

“Might I remind you, it was you who asked first?”

“E-Even so! You should be more careful! What if someone were to hear you?”

“What are you two whispering about?”

Maxi jumped like a startled frog. Only a few steps away, Riftan stood glaring at them. She nervously glanced around to make sure no Temple Knights were nearby, then gave him a stiff smile.

“N-Nothing. I was just… asking Ruth for advice on how to better control mana.”

Riftan’s eyes narrowed at her stammer. His look was probing as he stared down at her. “We’ll be departing soon. Go and find your horse. And remember to stay close to me, Elliot, or Ulyseon at all times.”

“I-I will.”

Maxi promptly walked over to where Rem was tethered. The other knights and mages gathered to see them off, and the scout party began their journey north with only a single wagon. Much to their relief, the weather was on their side. Brilliant sunlight shone over the snowfield, and the wind was unusually gentle. The party meticulously marked their path on the map as they traversed the frozen terrain.

Confirming the location of the monster base was not their sole mission. Another important task was to map out routes in advance to help the coalition army in their future invasion. They scrupulously measured distances and marked the map with detailed observations of the landscape. Though it slowed them considerably, it was a prudent choice. It would save them from having to circle back just to map the terrain.

When night fell, the once-mild wind began to blow fiercely. They rode through the gust, stopping their horses when they came upon a large boulder. Kuahel Leon gave the order to set up camp after carefully scanning the vicinity, and the knights executed his command with perfect efficiency.

Meanwhile, the mages erected barriers to serve as windbreaks and lit fires around the camp to keep the horses warm. Though drawing monsters with the light was a real possibility, they could not afford to have their precious means of transportation freeze to death.

Returning from his patrol of the area, Riftan said to Kuahel, “Let’s have one man stand watch in turns.”

Before the Temple Knight could reply, Geoffrey, who was warming himself in front of the campfire, cut in. “Is that really necessary? We can cast a barrier around the camp so everyone can get a good rest.”

“You would be better off conserving your mana. You will need it later,” Kuahel replied firmly. “And there are monsters here resistant to magic. We would still need to stand watch even with a barrier.”

“If that’s settled, let us take turns every three hours,” said Riftan.

While the knights decided on the order of the watch, the mages prepared supper. Sidina and Nevin prepared a potful of stew while Maxi and Ruth sliced bread and cheese into bite-sized pieces. Once the food was ready, the party gathered around the fire.

As she roasted her frozen bread on a skewer, Maxi watched Riftan eat. From time to time, he shared bits of his bread with Talon sitting beside him. She was pouting in jealousy when his eyes flew to her.

“Why aren’t you eating? Your bread’s burning.”

“I-I was just about to.”

Maxi hastily withdrew the skewer from the fire and saw the bread was already black-brown. She was staring at it in distaste when Riftan abruptly took it from her and gave her his.

“You should eat now so you can go rest inside the tent. Tomorrow’s weather will not be as nice. You will struggle if you don’t get enough rest.”

Chapter 53

Riftan ate the almost charred bread in silence. After blankly observing him for a moment, Maxi bashfully cast her eyes down. He had been watching even when she thought he was not paying attention to her. Perking up, she finished her meal by dipping the stale bread in her stew.

When complete darkness surrounded them, the knights placed the horses in the temporary stable and retired to their tents one by one. It was the Remdragon Knights’ turn to keep watch that night.

Maxi’s face fell as Riftan placed a bedroll over a leather hide next to the fire. It gnawed at her heart that her husband had to sleep outside in the cold. Was it necessary for one of the commanders to act as a guard when plenty of other knights were present? She was absorbed in her selfish thoughts when Riftan threw her a sharp look.

“Why aren’t you going in to rest?”

“The commander is right, my lady,” Ulyseon chimed in with a bright smile as he laid his bedroll beside Riftan’s. “You should rest now. You must be tired, after all.”

Maxi hesitated before slinking into one of the tents. The other mages were already sleeping in the dark, cramped space, swaddled cocoon-like in blankets. Maxi lay down next to Sidina. Though she was utterly exhausted from riding all day in the biting cold, sleep eluded her.

After quietly staring at the dark tent ceiling, she turned her attention to the sounds outside. Eventually, the faint voices ceased, and an air of loneliness filled the night. For a long time, wheezing breaths and rumbling snores were the only sounds.

Maxi tossed and turned beneath her blanket for a while before giving up. She sat upright and poked her head through the tent flap. Her gaze immediately landed on Riftan, who was sitting by the fire. He had one leg stretched out before him and was poking the flames with a branch.

When she saw that neither Elliot nor Ulyseon were around, she wrapped herself in a blanket and walked over. Riftan’s eyes had been serene as they stared into the flames. When he saw her, he turned his head and cocked an eyebrow.

“Why are you still up?”

“I-I woke because I was thirsty. Where… are the others?”

“In there,” he said, gesturing to the knights’ tent with his chin. “I told them I’d wake them when their turn came. I didn’t want them sitting here since both would refuse to sleep with me awake.”

Maxi crouched next to him with a bitter smile, and Riftan stared at her disapprovingly.

“Go back inside and sleep. Another grueling journey awaits us in the morning. You should rest while you can.”

“B-But… I can’t sleep,” Maxi mumbled.

Riftan’s brow furrowed. He regarded her pensively, then grabbed the flask hanging from his leather belt. He opened the lid and handed her the container. “It’s strong. A few sips should help you fall asleep.”

Accepting the flask, she sniffed the contents with a skeptical expression. When she took a sip, the bitter liquor burned her throat on its way down. She scowled and began to cough. The awful taste did not last long, and she did indeed feel much better as the liquor warmed her stomach. Hugging her knees, she took a few more sips.

After quietly watching her, Riftan snatched the flask out of her grip. “That’s enough. Any more, and you’ll wake with a headache.”

She eyed the flask wistfully, but Riftan’s stern expression soon dissuaded her. She smacked her lips and dropped her head against her knees.

“You should head back inside now,” he said brusquely, gazing down at her.

“L-Let me sit with you a little longer.”

He frowned but said no more. Feeling tipsier by the minute, Maxi kept her head on her knees as she observed him. In the light of the campfire, his face looked dangerously handsome and frighteningly cold at the same time.

Hesitating, she asked, “A-Are you… still angry with me?”

Riftan froze at the sudden question.

“No,” he said eventually.

She stared at him dubiously. “But… y-you’ve been so cold again… ever since we joined the scout party.”

Without replying, Riftan snapped the branch in his hand and tossed the pieces into the fire. The flames blazed as they swallowed the wood. He quietly stared into the fire for some time before finally opening his mouth.

“If I’m being honest, I still don’t know how I should treat you.”

“What… do you mean?”

“After I let you leave like that, I could not forgive myself… and you.”

Suddenly sober, Maxi looked up at him, her face pale. He seemed to be wearing that familiar, impassive mask.

With his eyes fixed on the fire, he added dryly, “I resented you as much as I yearned for you. Such emotions don’t disappear so easily.”

A self-deprecating smile curled his lips before weakly falling away.

“Though I still can’t bear to be away from you even then.”

Maxi sat bolt upright and said hastily, “I-I only left because—”

“I know,” he said. “Even I know that you were right… and that I was wrong.”

“…”

“But even if it was the wrong decision, I still wanted us to be together, and I was willing to give up everything to keep you by my side.”

Maxi looked up at him, not knowing what to say. Riftan met her gaze, something within his eyes crackling.

“You, on the other hand, would no doubt choose the same if you were placed in that situation again. For my sake or for your own, you would do the right thing while saying it’s the only way. You are capable of making decisions I could never dare make.”

He paused and clenched his jaw as if to suppress his surging emotions.

“And that scares me,” he professed after a while.

Maxi was stunned. Did the man who boldly faced monsters just admit he was afraid of her?

When she continued to stare at him in disbelief, Riftan impatiently rubbed his mouth. He added bitterly, “I don’t want to put myself through that ever again.”

“I-I would never—”

Before she could finish, there was a clattering sound, and Ulyseon came out of the knights’ tent. Rubbing his nape to dispel his drowsiness, he walked over to the fire.

Spotting Maxi, the young knight’s eyes widened in surprise. “What are you doing up, my lady?”

She opened and closed her mouth, but no words came forth.

“You should sleep now,” Riftan said woodenly.

His face was once again emotionless, as if his moment of vulnerability had never happened. After looking back and forth between the two men, Maxi meekly returned to the mages’ tent. Only when she was surrounded in darkness did her eyes begin to prickle with tears. She quickly buried herself under her blanket.

It was obvious now that anger was not the only reason Riftan so desperately tried to keep her at arm’s length. He was trying to protect himself from being hurt again. Maxi wiped the tears streaming down her cheeks and pulled her blanket over her head. He was just like her.

No, he was even more scared than her of getting hurt.

The realization broke her heart.

The weather the next day was as harsh as Riftan had predicted. The gusts were knife-like, cutting them from all sides. It even snowed intermittently. Maxi’s cheeks were numb from the cold, her ears felt as though they were being pricked with needles, and her hands and feet were slowly freezing over.

When the wind grew more violent, the party erected windbreaks to rest for a short while and set out once more when the horses were rested. They now only had enough food to last them fifteen days. They could not afford to waste time.

They rode north to west without stopping, then west to north. Their firewood stores dwindled rapidly. As they went on, the mages looked more and more haggard.

Maxi was no exception. Though she tried her best to appear undaunted, the long days in the extreme cold had her fighting off the urge to beg to turn back. But this had been her choice. She steeled her weakening resolve a hundred times a day as she silently followed the knights.

She had no idea how long they wandered the snowy mountain before they finally came upon a lead.

Geoffrey, who had been searching the terrain with magic throughout their journey, pointed to a snow-covered summit. “There’s a considerable amount of mana concentrated over there behind that summit.”

The knights riding ahead reined their mounts to a halt in unison.

“Is it the monster base?”

“I can’t be certain, but there is something there. I sense a strong barrier around it.”

After looking in the direction Geoffrey pointed with a pensive expression, Kuahel turned to the knights. “Since we have no other leads, we shall go investigate.”

“A rash reconnaissance would be foolish,” Riftan said frostily. “We could be discovered by Ayin monsters. It would be better to hide the horses and the wagon somewhere and have a few men go investigate.”

Kuahel frowned as if to object, but he appeared to concede to Riftan’s point soon after. He nodded. “Very well. We shall first search for a place to shelter.”

He turned his horse around, and the other knights followed. Knowing that Rem was always lagging, Maxi tried to encourage her on. She felt Riftan’s eyes on her from time to time, but she avoided meeting his gaze. She did not think she could face him just yet. Now that she knew how deep a wound she had caused, she found it difficult to approach him.

Chapter 54

Riftan seemed to regret revealing his feelings to her as well. That much was evident from his downcast eyes and gloomy expression.

“There might be monsters hiding in the area, so keep your guards up,” Kuahel warned in a low voice as he led the knights between two boulders covered in ice.

Maxi forced her thoughts away from Riftan and tried to take in their surroundings. All over the snow-covered knoll were large, ragged rocks shaped like hooks. Their contours were too unnatural to be the product of wind weathering, but neither did they seem man-made. Fascinated, she was staring at the massive structures when Riftan’s gruff voice interrupted.

“This must be a basilisk habitat.”

Maxi’s eyes darted to him in surprise.

Reining his horse to a stop, Riftan scanned the area before adding, “Basilisks build their nests by stacking rocks like this. The shape is likely from the monster’s breath, which melts part of the stone.”

“Is it safe for us to be here?” Ulyseon asked, glancing about warily.

Riftan nodded. “There are no indications that the monster still dwells here. Seeing how thick the ice on the rocks is, it must have left a long time ago.”

Kuahel seemed deep in thought as he mumbled, “How fortuitous.”

Riftan turned around to regard the Temple Knight with a frown. “What do you mean?”

“If you’re correct, there must be a cave nearby which the basilisk used as its den. We can make our base there.”

“Is that wise? It may still be there,” said one of the Temple Knights who had been trailing Kuahel like a shadow.

Ulyseon’s face crumpled in anger. He was clearly incensed that the knight had the gall to doubt Riftan’s assessment. Before he could voice his ire, however, Kuahel spoke first.

“When it comes to monsters, you can trust this man’s judgment. He rose to his current rank hunting dragons, after all.”

“How kind of you to say so,” Riftan quipped before lightly spurring Talon’s side. “Let us find this shelter, then.”

Still apprehensive, the mages glanced around at the jagged rocks before reluctantly following the knights. Rem seemed skittish, steam streaming from her nostrils with every snort. Maxi coaxed her around the boulders after the others.

They plodded along the winding trail for a while before coming across an opening in a crag at least thirty kevettes[4] high. The knights dismounted and inspected the cave first, then gave the signal for the mages to enter.

They cautiously followed the lights lit by the knights. The stone walls were smooth as though covered in plaster, and the ground was level. Even with fifteen horses standing in it, the cavern still had ample room. Maxi breathed a sigh. Since finding a place to shelter from the wind and snow was extremely difficult in this wasteland, she was relieved that the space was more hospitable than she had expected.

“So, this is what a basilisk den looks like. It’s rather magnificent!” Sidina exclaimed as she swept her eyes around the cavern.

Maxi frowned as she unsaddled Rem. “I would rather not think about that.”

“Phooey! Whyever not? It’s not every day one gets to step foot inside a monster habitat.”

Maxi shook her head at the girl’s nonchalance. She was almost in awe of Sidina, whose optimism never seemed to falter even during such an arduous journey. While Maxi’s stomach was in knots from fatigue and anxiety, Sidina was still her carefree self as though she were on holiday.

Maxi marveled at her friend’s dauntlessness as she placed her luggage by the cave wall. She then walked to the wagon to help the other mages light the braziers.

While they lit fires and melted snow to water the horses, the knights built a makeshift stable. The ramshackle structure of boards and fabric near the cave entrance would house and feed their mounts. When each team had completed their tasks, the party gathered around the braziers and ate a late lunch of bread and jerky.

Though the scant food could barely be considered a meal, Maxi’s hunger had her wolfing down her ration. She was amicably sharing her remaining half cup of beer with Sidina when Kuahel left his group of Temple Knights in the corner to approach them.

“We need three people to remain in this cave to guard the wagon and horses. A mage and two knights should suffice. Any recommendations?”

The mages looked up at him vacantly before exchanging glances. While they hesitated, Ruth raised his hand from his crouched position near the brazier.

“I’ll stay behind.”

“Ruth Serbel,” Riftan said softly without looking up from the map spread on his lap. “I suggest you put that hand down while I’m still being nice.”

Ruth grumbled under his breath but lowered his arm nonetheless.

Elliot, who had been quietly observing the situation, cautiously suggested, “Why not choose from the women? We will be traveling on foot from here. It may be too physically demanding for them.”

“It’ll be physically demanding for me as well,” Ruth mumbled, unwilling to give up.

The mages of the Tower shot daggers at him before scornfully looking away to deliberate.

“I think we should have either Sidina or Maximilian stay behind as the knight suggested.”

“But neither can use offensive magic. If only one of us is to remain, shouldn’t it be someone well-rounded? What if a high-grade monster were to attack?”

“Those of us who have to leave the cave face the same risk, and we need capable mages to investigate the monster base as well.”

“Which is why we must take the earth mage with us. She will be the greatest help with search magic.”

Albern, Geoffrey, and Nevin looked broodingly at each other before turning to Sidina and Maxi.

“What do you think?” Albern said. “We shall leave it up to you.”

Maxi studied Riftan’s face. His expression was grim as though he were deliberating if it would be better to have her stay behind or go with him. Unable to make up her mind, Maxi nervously shifted her eyes.

Seeing her hesitation, Sidina spoke up. “I’d like to help the investigation. It will be physically taxing, to be sure, but I’d prefer that to waiting here, not knowing when you’ll return. And I’m also quite confident in my stamina.”

Sidina flexed her arm as she spoke.

Maxi pensively looked into the brazier. Reaching a decision a moment later, she snapped her head up. “I-I would like to go as well. I’m sure my ability with the tracing spell will be useful.”

“That means one of us will have to remain,” Geoffrey said, scratching the back of his head. He glanced back and forth between Albern and Nevin before fixing his gaze on Nevin. “It should be you since you’re the frailest among us. I’m sure it’ll be no easy task, carrying around that flabby belly of yours.”

“Did you think such insults would make me refuse?” Nevin retorted with a snort. “As I do not mind staying behind, I shall gratefully accept your consideration.”

Kuahel, who had been patiently listening to their deliberation, unfolded his arms. “It’s decided, then. Two paladins will stay behind with you.”

He then turned to look at Riftan as if challenging him to object. “Any problems?”

Riftan regarded Maxi uneasily before shaking his head with a sigh. He was likely hesitant to leave her behind in such a place.

“None.”

“Good. Then, let us start packing. We won’t be going far, but it should still take two or three days to make a thorough reconnaissance. Make sure to take enough food.”

Maxi swiftly rose to her feet to start packing. Though she only filled her pack with the bare essentials to keep her luggage light, it still ended up as heavy as a set of iron bars. Huffing, she used a rope to secure it to her waist. Right then, Riftan walked over and took the pack from her.

“Just pack spare food.”

“B-But it’s my—”

Maxi stopped talking when he gave her a cold look.

“Climbing up the mountain alone is going to be challenging enough, so stop being stubborn,” Riftan spat brusquely.

He slung her pack over his shoulder as though it weighed nothing and strode out of the cave. Though she pouted, Maxi secretly let out a sigh of relief.

In truth, she was relieved that she would not be scaling the mountain with such heavy luggage. With her stamina, she knew it would take everything she had to keep up with the knights’ marching. Nor did it seem like she was the only mage receiving help from the knights. While her fellow mages now stood pack-free, the knights carried additional luggage on their backs. Maxi was watching them with a wry smile when Kuahel signaled their departure.

They soon walked across the snowy knoll. As she strove to keep up with the knights’ steady strides, Maxi felt glad she had asked Nevin to cast restorative magic on her before their departure. Though traveling on horseback was difficult, on foot was incomparably more so.

Maxi focused her weight on her legs so as not to slip as she trudged past the frozen rocks. Eventually, the slope grew steeper, leading them to a rugged mountain trail coated in ice.

Riftan must have been worried that she would stumble. “Hold this,” he said, extending a rope to her.

She readily accepted it, and he silently led her up the path. As a result, she was able to climb the mountain with relative ease.

They had been trekking up the trail for an indeterminable amount of time when Kuahel, at the head of the group, abruptly turned and gestured for them to hide. Half exhausted from the climb, Maxi did not immediately notice the signal. Riftan yanked her to him and made her lie flat on top of a boulder.

Startled, she held her breath. The howling wind muffled her hearing. The only clear thing was the sound of her heart pounding from the grueling climb. Because of this, she did not grasp what was happening right away. It was not until much later that she heard the faint footsteps and the rattle of rolling wheels. She felt her heart freeze in her chest.

Straining her ears, she listened to the approaching noises. When her curiosity got the better of her, she slowly raised her head and saw Riftan furtively looking down the steep slope from behind a protruding rock. Down in the valley, dozens of trolls were moving in a long procession, fifteen or so wagons in tow.

Chapter 55

Maxi’s hair stood on end, and she instinctively grabbed Riftan’s forearm. The terrifying outlines of the monsters were visible even at such a great distance. Their hulking forms were encased in blackened iron armor, and they wore horned steel helmets. Each time they took a step, the massive axes slung over their shoulders glinted in the sun.

Her throat felt constricted. Barely managing to suck in a breath, she strove to quell her terror. Carefully assessing whatever was hidden beneath the black burlaps on their wagons, she surmised that the trolls were transporting monsters they had hunted. Some of the wagons were laden with bizarre apparatuses, which she assumed were tools to harvest their game.

Ulyseon was lying flat on his stomach nearby. He asked in a low voice, “Should we follow them?”

Riftan turned his head questioningly to Kuahel. When the Temple Knight gave him a nod, he turned to his two subordinates and warned, “We must move as quietly as possible.”

The knights slowly rose to their feet as the band of trolls grew distant. Maxi clumsily followed suit and tried to stop her legs from shaking. She pulled her hood over her head and slipped after Riftan, her heart racing wildly. She feared that at any moment now, the monsters would discover their presence. Though her feet moved forward, her chest shriveled in dread with every step.

Noticing her bleak expression, Elliot approached and whispered reassuringly, “Please do not worry, my lady. We will protect you.”

Maxi forced a smile. Riftan turned to look at her over his shoulder and furrowed his brow. Realizing he was concerned about her, she steeled herself as she climbed the slope.

As they neared the summit, Kuahel abruptly stopped in his tracks. “I want everyone to wait here.”

With that, he leaped onto a boulder to survey the other side. Maxi sank to the ground to take advantage of the short break. She sprinkled a pinch of salt into her mouth and flushed it down with water, ice-cold despite the leather wrapped around the flask.

After taking a few more sips, wincing at the iciness stabbing her brain, she looked down the steep mountain path they had taken. Snow-tipped summits and frosty valleys buffeted by gales filled her vision. Maxi took in the desolate landscape with a faraway look.

“Max,” Sidina whispered. “Come over here.”

Maxi tore her eyes away. Sidina was waving at her from a gap between two oblique rocks leaning against each other. Narrowing her eyes, Maxi crept into the narrow crevice. The first thing she saw was a precipitous cliff. Beyond it was a glittering snowfield upon which sprawled a vast city.

She stared, her mouth agape. She could not believe her eyes. The walled city was evenly packed with tight clusters of finely-built square houses. In the center stood a massive, square fortress and a castle tower as tall as those in Nornui. For a moment, she was utterly floored by how advanced it seemed.

“We finally found it,” muttered Ulyseon, who had walked up behind them without them noticing.

His face was set in sheer determination, an expression Maxi had never seen on him before.

After keenly assessing the large fortress, Ulyseon turned his gaze to her and said tensely, “Let us head over there, my lady. Sir Riftan should inform us of our next move.”

Maxi and Sidina followed the young knight to where Riftan was standing. Having seen the monster base as well, he was deliberating with Kuahel with a grim expression. Both men fell silent when the group cautiously approached. The grave atmosphere made Maxi narrow her eyes.

“W-What is it? Is there… a problem?”

“We were discussing ways to reconnoiter the city.”

Maxi’s eyes widened at Kuahel’s calm reply. “Y-You… intend to have men sneak into the city?”

“If possible, yes, but it certainly won’t be easy unless we can disguise ourselves as trolls or goblins.” After pensively stroking his chin, Kuahel turned to Geoffrey, who was catching his breath perched on a rock. “Is there a spell that could help us change our appearance?”

“There is a spell called polymorph, but I doubt it would be any good for deception. Many monsters of the Ayin race possess highly sensitive olfactory senses. They would easily pick up our human scent. What’s more… only Nevin and I are capable of polymorphing.”

Before Kuahel could say anything, Geoffrey hastily added, “And let me tell you now, neither of us is going to do something as heedless as sneak into a city of monsters.”

“Please rest assured that we would never send just the two of you in there,” Kuahel snapped before patting off the snow on his gloves rather irritably. “Is there any other way, then?”

“If we could get close to the city walls,” Sidina said cautiously, “we would be able to discern the city’s layout with search magic.”

Hearing this, Ulyseon flicked a worried glance at Maxi before returning his gaze to Riftan. “But, is it possible for us to move across such an open field undetected? Judging by those watchtowers, the monsters will have sentries on the lookout.”

“We would have to wait until nightfall,” Riftan replied, breaking his silence. “We can avoid detection under cover of darkness.”

Maxi gripped the drawstrings on her bag with trepidation. Just the thought of approaching the monster base in the dead of night twisted her stomach into knots. She quietly took in a deep breath to calm herself.

Elliot said gravely, “Though I agree it is important to investigate the city and the size of the enemy forces, we must also explore the geography around here. We must scout locations where we can station our army and make sure there are no other military facilities hidden in the area.”

“I concur,” said Kuahel. He studied each mage one by one. “We will split into two groups. One will investigate the city, and the other will go west to inspect the terrain.”

He shifted his gaze to the snowy mountain as if recalling their path.

“We traveled east to the northwest through the border near Balto. However, the faster route would be through Livadon. It is vital that we reconnoiter the geography west of the city.”

“Yes, but who will do what?”

A strange silence fell over the party at Albern’s question. The mages did not offer their own solution. They merely glanced back and forth between Kuahel and Riftan, hoping that the knights — who had more campaign experience than they did — would possess better judgment on the matter. Kuahel’s brow furrowed in deep deliberation, but Riftan spoke before the Temple Knight commander could say anything.

“We should search for a place to make camp for the night.” He picked up the pack he had tossed on the ground as he spoke, slinging it over his shoulder. “It will be sundown soon, so we must get to safety before then. It’ll draw unwanted attention if we set up tents in a place like this.”

“I saw a place on our way up. Why don’t we head there now?” Kuahel said, gathering his pack.

Soon, they made their way to a gigantic boulder that appeared to be the product of a rock slide. The slanting rock was big enough to conceal two tents.

The party quickly erected tents behind the boulder and used magic stones to light fires. Afterward, they gathered by the flames to keep warm while they prepared supper. While everyone busied themselves, Riftan and Kuahel butted heads away from the party. It seemed to Maxi that they were arguing about the decision to split up.

The mages barely paid attention to the occasional expletive that floated over as they scooped snow for the bread and jerky stew. After adding a generous amount of liquid to bulk up their dwindling rations, the stew practically tasted like water. Even so, the meal tasted like a sumptuous feast to Maxi, who was ravenous after a day’s march.

Wrapped in a thick blanket, she sipped the watery stew from an empty beer vessel. Before she knew it, darkness had descended around them.

Looking up from his food at Elliot, Ulyseon asked with a hint of urgency, “Shouldn’t we investigate the city right now?”

The older knight shook his head. “Everyone will be tired from the climb. Better to rest for the night and scout around first.”

“Delaying will only tire us out more. With rations running low, wouldn’t it be better to get this over with as quickly as possible so we can return—”

“Our lives are on the line, so we must act with caution.”

Ulyseon opened his mouth to argue, but he was interrupted by Kuahel and Riftan returning to the tents, their argument apparently concluded. Though both men appeared discontented, they seemed to have reached a compromise.

“Have you decided on how to divide the party?” Ruth asked as he folded the parchment in his hand and shoved it into his bag.

“We have decided that Calypse and two paladins will take a few mages to investigate the city.”

“And who will those mages be?” quizzed Albern.

Riftan, who had plopped down in front of the fire, raised a finger to point at Albern before slowly moving his finger to Geoffrey and Sidina, respectively.

“The three of you will come with me.”

“The remaining two will come with me to reconnoiter the terrain around the city,” Kuahel said with obvious dissatisfaction.

After vacantly looking back and forth between the two men’s faces, Maxi shot to her feet when it dawned on her that she was one of the remaining two.

“W-Why am I not included in the group investigating the city?” she protested loudly.

The decision had taken her completely by surprise. Until now, she had firmly believed that she would be in the same group as Riftan.

“Earth-based tracing spells can search wider areas than their wind counterparts!”

“That is precisely why we need you to survey the terrain around the city,” Kuahel replied in his characteristically indifferent manner. He removed his gauntlet and placed it on the ground. “We require your ability to map the vast area surrounding the city. The Remdragon Knights’ mage was selected for that reason, too, after I was informed of his earth magic capabilities.”

Ruth shrugged to express his nonchalance with the decision.

Ulyseon, who had listened in silence until now, muttered with a confused expression, “Then, who shall I go with? Am I to escort her ladyship as her guard or accompany Sir Riftan?”

“You are to come with me,” Riftan said woodenly as he filled his flask with stew. “Charon, I want you to go with the Holy Sword.”

Chapter 56

“Me?” Elliot glanced at Maxi hesitantly before nodding. “Yes, sir. Please leave it to me.”

Maxi dumbly opened and closed her mouth in disbelief. From the looks of it, the men had already decided she would go with Kuahel Leon. She swiveled her head to the mages, hoping for support, but none seemed inclined to argue with the knights’ decision. They all avoided her gaze.

After eyeing her companions, Maxi latched onto Sidina, who was roasting a piece of bacon on a long skewer. “W-Won’t you switch places with me, Sidina? I’m sure… you’d rather not go somewhere so dangerous.”

Shaking her head, Sidina said with a grin, “I really don’t mind.”

She appeared to be tipsy from the wine she had been sipping.

“It would be a lie if I claimed not to be scared, but I’m sure Sir Riftan will keep us safe. I intend to get a good look at this city of monsters so I can brag about it later to Anette!”

“We are not going on holiday,” Riftan said incredulously, furrowing his brow.

Sidina paid no attention to his cold retort and continued cheerfully, “Now that I’m going, I prefer to be optimistic about it. A glum face makes only makes things more difficult.”

“I think a little apprehension would do you good,” Geoffrey said with a sigh. “Such blind optimism will get you hurt.”

Sidina shrugged and shoved the crispy bacon strip dripping with grease into her mouth. She washed down the food with her remaining wine and said primly, “I shall do everything that’s expected of me, so enough of your needless worrying.”

Seeing that the others were set on following Riftan and Kuahel’s decision, Maxi slumped her shoulders in disappointment. Riftan, however, rose to his feet after having finished his food in short order.

“You should all go rest now. We will be facing greater challenges in the morning.”

When his eyes briefly landed on her, Maxi looked down with a sullen expression. She could not help but be greatly upset that he had chosen to go somewhere so dangerous without her. After quickly draining the rest of her tepid stew, she got to her feet and crawled inside one of the narrow tents. There, she curled herself into a ball and burrowed beneath her blanket.

Before first light the following day, the party cleared all traces of their stay behind the boulder and began their descent. To their great dismay, snow began to fall not long after. Groans erupted from the party one after the other. The knights, on the other hand, seemed to welcome the harsh weather.

“The snow makes the climb down more difficult, but it helps us avoid detection,” Elliot explained, gazing at the city shrouded in mist. “Still, you must be careful not to slip, my lady.”

Maxi bobbed her head. The squall was so fierce that it was difficult even to open her mouth. Her joints felt frozen solid. Pulling her hood lower to block the wind as much as possible, she picked her way across on the rocky ground.

They had been moving without rest for quite some time when a gentle slope finally emerged. They stopped to rest at the foot of the mountain, allowing a brief moment to catch their breaths. Soon, it was time for the party to split up. They divided the remaining provisions and travel equipment in two.

“Since there are five of us and seven of you, this should be enough,” Kuahel said, handing Riftan a sack.

Riftan opened the sack to check the contents, then passed it to Ulyseon. “When are we to meet up again?”

“All investigations must be completed within five days.”

“That’s hardly enough time.” Riftan brushed off the snow on his coat and knitted his brow. “It’s going to take a while to reach the city without being detected. We’ll hardly have enough time to look around the ramparts.”

“How unlike you to complain. I suggest you do your best, then,” Kuahel said frostily. “Whatever the case, it would be risky for us to drag this on any longer than that. We must return in five days even if nothing substantial is found.”

Riftan stood immobile for a long time before looking at Ruth, Elliot, and Maxi in turn.

She waited for him to come up to her and say something, though she did not know what she wanted to hear. Gentle reassurance would have been enough. However, Riftan looked away wordlessly and picked up his bag.

“Then, let us meet back at the cave where the horses are,” he said flatly.

With that, he motioned with his head at Ulyseon and the mages. Forgetting that they were on awkward terms, Maxi furiously glared at him. She could not believe that he was about to leave without a word of goodbye. Feeling rather devastated, she was standing stiffly when Ulyseon walked over to her.

“We’re off, my lady. Please be careful,” he said brightly. Turning to Ruth and Elliot, he added, “Please be careful as well.”

“You, too,” Elliot replied.

Ulyseon’s lips curled into a self-assured smile before he ran after Riftan. Their figures soon grew distant, and Maxi felt the discontentment that had been building inside her crumble away like sand, fear taking its place.

What if they failed? It was impossible to tell how many monsters dwelled inside such a vast city. What if their little group were discovered? Even Riftan would not be able to fight tens or thousands of monsters all at once. She bit her lip.

“We should set out as well,” Kuahel said, turning to Maxi and Ruth.

With great effort, Maxi managed to pry her eyes away, but she could not stop herself from looking back after only a few steps. She could not bear to part with him like this.

“P-Please wait!” she exclaimed. “I-I won’t be long. Please, wait a moment!”

With that, she shot across the snowy hill like an arrow.

“Riftan!”

He turned his head at her voice, his blue-black hair buffeted by the wind. Maxi ran straight into his arms. A heartbeat later, a stunned Riftan wrapped his arms tightly around her waist and lifted her off the ground.

She clung to his neck and cried, “You must return safely. P-Promise me you won’t do anything reckless.”

She felt a faint tremor run down his nape.

When she rubbed her cold cheek against his, Riftan released a shaky breath and said gruffly, “I should be the one saying that.”

His arms around her waist tightened.

“You must also promise not to endanger yourself, that you will think of your safety above all else. If you do that, I’ll give you my word as well.”

“A-All right. I give you my word.”

Riftan slowly closed his eyes before opening them again. His face, etched with concern mere moments ago, morphed back into the stoic face of a knight.

He pulled her hood over her head and said calmly, “You should get back now.”

Maxi looked up at him with teary eyes before nodding. He glanced at Elliot, who had come after her, and turned around. The wind grew more violent. Soon, his figure disappeared beyond the flurry of snow.

They moved west along the base of the mountain. Kuahel once again led the ascent, and Maxi had to clamber up the rugged terrain until her thigh muscles were stiff. Even with Elliot’s support, it was difficult to trek the rocky path in the increasingly strong wind. Ruth must have found their relentless march strenuous as well, as his complaints seemed neverending.

“How much farther are we going? The sun is going to set soon! Don’t tell me you’re trying to freeze us to death.”

Kuahel paused for a moment to look up at the gray sky. Maxi plopped down on a flat rock and took a moment to catch her breath. Her feet ached as though nails were rammed into her soles, making it painful for her to remain standing. Though it seemed as though Kuahel wanted to continue a little further, he relented with a sigh when he saw that both Maxi and Ruth were at their limits.

“Let us set up camp back there.”

No sooner were the words out of his mouth that the knights promptly started setting up a small tent on an even surface. Meanwhile, Ruth summoned a barrier to block the wind while Maxi lit a fire with a magic stone.

Crouching in front of the flames, Ruth grumbled, “I doubt we’ll be able to conduct a decent reconnaissance at this pace. It will be a miracle if we don’t freeze to death.”

“S-Still, we should try to do as much as we can,” Maxi mumbled despondently.

While the physical exhaustion was debilitating enough, her concerns for Riftan drained her even further. She strove to banish the terrible thoughts from her mind as she watched Ruth take out some parchment from his bag. During their entire trek, he had immersed himself in studying the runes they had discovered at the ruins at every opportunity.

“Come to think of it… shouldn’t you have gone with Riftan, Ruth? W-With Master Calto’s request and all.”

“Ah…”

Seeing him blink rapidly, Maxi surmised that he must have forgotten all about it.

He gave an apathetic shrug and said, “There’s a limit to how much they can learn about the city from the outside with magic. It is unlikely they will uncover some great secret.”

“Should you be so unconcerned about it? If what you told me before is true… it is a serious matter. We must do something before anyone else—”

“What are you talking about?”

Maxi jumped at the sudden voice that came from above her head. Kuahel’s piercing green eyes looked down at her. She frantically waved her hands as she felt a chill run down her back.

“I-It’s nothing.”

Kuahel furrowed his brow in suspicion but did not pry further. He lowered himself before the campfire and handed them a sack containing their food.

“We will need you to use search magic starting tomorrow. How wide an area can you cover?”

“It depends… on how tightly we weave the mana net. With a loosely woven one, we can survey this whole side of the mountain… but you can expect little precision.”

Kuahel stroked his chin, looking lost in thought, and Maxi mused that it must be a habit.

The Temple Knight produced a map, which he opened on his lap. “For now, I think it would be best for us to scout the route our army can take.”

Elliot sat next to him. “We will need siege engines to take the city, which means we must find a wide and gentle valley to transport them.”

Maxi recalled the towering walls that enclosed the monster city. The impressive ramparts had looked sturdy even from afar. If the dark mages had also reinforced them with defensive magical devices, they would not be able to take the walls down with magic. They would have to rely on brute force.

“There is also the problem of supplying the army with provisions and firewood,” said Kuahel. “The supply route will become our lifeline if the war drags on. To efficiently supply our troops, we will have to secure several routes just in case.”

He drew a long line on the map with a piece of charcoal and added, “Let us focus on this area for now.”

Elliot looked down at the map, his head tilted, and nodded in agreement.

Chapter 57

“We’re short on time, so we’ll have to set out early tomorrow,” Elliot remarked, then regarded Maxi and Ruth with a worried expression. “Will that be all right with both of you?”

“Would you turn back if we said no?” Ruth said flatly as he prodded the fire with a long skewer. “It’s do or die, I suppose.”

Elliot replied with a bitter smile. Soon, the group filled their stomachs with bread porridge and retired for the night. Since they had only packed a single tent in an attempt to travel light, four people had to sleep crammed inside while one kept guard. Having slept next to Sidina thus far, Maxi felt a little on edge in a tent full of men. However, she settled herself in the corner without betraying her discomfort. This was not the time to be worried about propriety.

Ruth was next to her, swaddled cocoon-like in a blanket, and the knights lay beside him with their backs turned. With only her face poking out of her covers, Maxi wordlessly blinked up at the magic stone hanging from the tent ceiling. The stone warmed the air inside, but the ground was still as cold as ice.

Huddled in her coverings, she listened to the howling wind outside. She was too tired to lift a finger, but sleep still eluded her. She wondered what Riftan was doing right now. Knowing they needed to start their reconnaissance that very night, she could not help but worry about how he was surviving this bitter cold. What if the monsters discovered them? As her imagination spiraled into darker speculations, she squeezed her eyes shut to drive the terrible images away.

He gave his word he would return unharmed. He will be all right. I need to focus on my mission.

She repeated these words to herself, trying to induce sleep, but her gnawing uneasiness refused to subside. She tossed and turned late into the night and ended up sleeping only a few hours.

When she sluggishly got up at dawn, she heaved a heavy sigh as weariness weighed on her. Her back and hips ached as though she had been beaten, and her feet were still sore. She took a restorative herb from her bag and chewed it while she packed up her bedroll. With that complete, she stepped out of the tent to fill her flask with snow.

Elliot was outside clearing the traces of their campfire. He regarded her with concern as he said, “You look tired, my lady. You must have had a difficult time falling asleep.”

“I-I am all right. I’m just… not quite fully awake yet.” She tried to give him an awkward smile as she rubbed her haggard face. Complaining when the knights had to take turns keeping the night watch felt disgraceful. “I’m sure I’ll feel better as we walk.”

“Allow me to cast restorative magic on you.”

Maxi jerked her head up at the unexpected interruption. Kuahel had come up to her undetected. Having already taken off his glove, he lay a hand over her face and began muttering in Roemian. An invigorating, ice-cold energy seeped into her. She stiffened as it brought with it memories of all the divine magic healing she had received after beatings by her father.

“Th-Thank you,” she managed to say respectfully while trying to shake off the repulsive feeling.

“There is no need for thanks,” Kuahel replied indifferently, slipping his glove back on. “It is a necessity to ensure the running of the mission. We would only be delayed if you were to lag behind.”

With that, he nodded to his aide.

“Gather your belongings. Let us head out.”

Everyone collected their packs and promptly set off. The sky was bright before long. Holding up a cupped hand, Maxi shielded her eyes from the blinding sunlight. The snow-covered mountain path shimmered. It was turning out to be one of those rare, sunny days.

“Where do you want us to start the search?” asked Ruth.

Kuahel keenly surveyed the landscape and said in a low voice, “A little further on.”

The group resumed the trek in silence. Maxi carefully maneuvered her way after the Temple Knight, taking care not to slip. The wind was much calmer than yesterday, allowing an easier journey across the mountain.

Finally arriving at their destination, Kuahel stopped and said, “This should be a good spot. Please start the search here.”

Maxi wiped the sweat off her brow as she glanced around. On their left rose the steep slopes of the snowy mountains, and on their right ran a row of dark, irregularly-shaped rocks.

After marking something on his map with charcoal, Kuahel pointed right, then left with his thumb. “I want you to survey southwest and northeast.”

Slumped on the ground and catching his breath, Ruth said irritably, “Look here. You’ll have to be more specific. These search spells are not all-powerful. You have to tell us at least what to focus on.”

Kuahel stared at Ruth, a single brow arching upward. “Were you not listening to the discussion yesterday? For our army to reach the monster base, we need a thorough understanding of the region’s geography. We must scout all possible routes to the city and check for other monster habitats or facilities in the area.”

Maxi gazed bleakly up at the towering mountain peaks. After scratching the back of his head, Ruth let out a sigh and began using an earth-based tracing spell. She watched him in fascination. Wind and earth magic were not a compatible combination, yet Ruth was using a spell of Nome Hall with such ease.

As she looked on in envy, she felt Kuahel’s demanding gaze on her. Coming to her senses, she hastily cast her spell as well.

The task went more smoothly than she expected. They surveyed the terrain of a particular plot and made sure to mark everything on the map. Once they had cleared an area, they moved on to the next.

“Th-There are… hardly any other monster habitats around,” Maxi muttered, cocking her head as she drew a detailed illustration of a valley.

Ruth raised a brow as if to say there was nothing surprising about that. “Monsters have their own ecosystem. Weaker creatures tend to stay away from more powerful predators.”

“P-Powerful predators?”

“If you recall, there is a population of Ayin monsters near here that managed to build an entire city,” Ruth said, pointing east with his thumb. “From the size of it, we can safely assume there are legions residing there. How do you suppose these creatures feed themselves? I would not be surprised if they’ve devoured all the other monsters that used to dwell in this land.”

Maxi thought back to the trolls and their wagons. The memory never failed to send a chill down her spine. Barbaric and bloodthirsty, the monsters of the Ayin race were known to commit fratricide. The fact that such monsters had established such a grand city was proof of the dark mages’ involvement. Still, the mystery remained — how had they managed to subjugate the monsters?

“We should keep moving.”

Maxi was roused from her thoughts by Kuahel returning from his short exploration of the area. She rolled up the parchment she had been recording her findings on, pushed it into her bag, and followed the Temple Knight.

The group traveled north. Though they encountered no monsters, climbing up and down the rugged mountain all day long was a ruthless battle on its own. Maxi used all her energy to keep up with the knights’ unrelenting pace.

When evening finally arrived, she was too spent to lift even a finger. Falling asleep that night proved easy. The next day, however, an even more strenuous excursion awaited. Gray clouds converged over the clear sky, and the snow started once again.

“Does the sky out here have holes?” Ruth exclaimed, clearly fed up. “I’ve never seen so much snow in my whole life!”

“The wind is going to pick up. Why don’t we stop here for today and look for shelter?” Elliot suggested.

Kuahel shook his head. “We don’t have much time. We should at least scout one more area.”

His resoluteness forced the group to keep going. With a sigh, Ruth followed him with a disgruntled expression, and Maxi trudged along after. When they reached the target destination, Kuahel motioned with his head, and Maxi bent down to touch the ground. She was sending out her mana when she suddenly felt a dissonant sensation.

Noticing the change in her expression, Elliot asked with a worried expression, “What’s the matter, my lady? Are you unwell?”

Maxi shook her head to reassure him it was nothing and tried again. As her mana reached a certain point, she sensed it growing weaker.

“Ruth, could you come over here for a moment?” she called, knitting her brow.

The sorcerer had already finished searching his area and was sketching something on the map. He looked up in surprise at Maxi’s request.

“Is something wrong?”

“I sense something strange around this area… Could you check what it is? Somewhere here,” Maxi said, pointing to a spot on the map.

Furrowing his brow, Ruth got down on one knee beside her and placed his hands on the ground. When he ended the tracing spell, he cocked his head and said, “I couldn’t detect anything strange.”

“R-Really? It felt like something was disrupting my spell…” Maxi said, her cheeks growing red from embarrassment.

She grew disheartened, concluding that it was her incompetence to blame.

“I-I’m sorry. I must have been mistaken.”

“Even so, we should check the place to be certain,” Ruth suggested after pensively studying the map. “The tracing spell I use is merely an imitation of that used by the mages of Nome Hall. Only earth mages are able to forge an intimate agreement with the gnomes. If this thing you feel is buried underground, you are more likely to sense it than me.”

Kuahel walked over to them and looked down at the map. “That is not too far from here. Let us go.”

Maxi gulped. It would be terribly embarrassing if they found nothing there.

Noticing her lack of confidence, Ruth clicked his tongue. “Please be precise, my lady. Did you sense something or not? You are also a full-fledged mage. Feel free to state your opinions clearly.”

“I-I did!”

“Then, we should go,” Ruth said blandly, picking up his bag.

Maxi looked at Kuahel, but the knight simply stared back at her, prompting her to lead the way. She began to trudge on.

They climbed upward until they came across a large boulder. After circling it, the landscape opened up in front of them, and in the distance stood the monster city. Maxi was staring at it when she heard Ruth.

“My lady, come look at this.”

She whirled away and pushed through the knights to get to Ruth. As she approached, she saw a white stone among the ice and rock. It was inscribed with a rune. Her eyes widened as she spun around. What was it doing out here?

“D-Do you know what it is?”

“It is a rune to suppress magic,” Ruth said after carefully inspecting the intricate pattern.

“What do you mean?” Kuahel probed, stepping next to him.

“I mean just that. It weakens magic. Such runes are usually used during experiments to prevent a spell from getting out of control.”

“Now that you mention it… I do remember seeing a similar one at the Mage Tower,” Maxi said without thinking.

When she realized her slip, her eyes nervously darted to Kuahel. She feared she might have given the Temple Knight the impression that the Mage Tower was engaging in dangerous experiments.

Kuahel appeared unconcerned. He said with his usual indifference, “There must be something here. Let us make haste.”

Chapter 58

The Temple Knight slid down the steep slope behind the boulder. Maxi vacantly watched his nimble descent before clambering after him on her hands and knees. After what seemed like forever, she finally reached the bottom.

A breath of relief slipped out as she glanced around the ravine. Vast walls of gray rock towered over them on either side. Up ahead, smooth stones were piled in a makeshift staircase that led further down. Even at a glance, it was clear that the steps were not a product of nature.

Ever the vigilant guard, Elliot warily scanned their surroundings. “Is this where you felt the dissonance, my lady?”

Placing her hands on one of the rock faces, Maxi released her mana into it. She nodded. “Y-Yes. I’m getting the same feeling again.”

Ruth was bent over, trying to catch his breath. He touched the wall when he saw Maxi, followed by the subtle arching of an eyebrow.

“It appears the magic negation that’s circulating this area is interfering with our magic. That’s why my tracing spell was unable to detect anything. Of course, an earth spirit would be more sensitive to this sort of disruption in the mana flow.”

Maxi’s face darkened. Why had the dark mages set up such a place? The site may well be a testing ground for dangerous spells — or a hiding place for something. While she pondered, Kuahel carefully observed the stairs.

“I sense no other presence,” he said. “Let us go down and check.”

He climbed down the stone steps, and the others followed one by one. Maxi made every effort to tread lightly, careful not to make a sound. Despite Kuahel’s reassurance, she could not shake the fear that something may be lurking. She held her breath as her eyes restlessly darted over the large rocks and shadowy corners.

Just then, Kuahel turned and motioned with his hand for them to stick to the walls. Maxi promptly obeyed as Kuahel descended the twisting ravine first. After making sure the path was clear, he signaled for them to join him.

Maxi sucked in a deep breath and moved along the winding ravine. The cramped passage, which barely had room for one person, suddenly widened into a spacious area overlaid with round pebbles. She glanced around the mystifying space with a mixture of wariness and curiosity. A hazy mist swirled above the ground, and the air was thick with humidity. The faint smell of sulfur wafted over from somewhere.

Kuahel marched through the mist without fear. Stopping to point at the towering rock face, he said, “There is an opening here.”

Ruth went up to him first and peered inside the dark cave.

“D-Do you see anything?” Maxi asked.

Ruth shook his head. “It looks quite deep. Perhaps you could use your tracing spell?”

Maxi walked across the field of pebbles and stopped in front of the cave. When she placed her hand on one of the walls and started the spell, she could not sense a thing. It was as if a black curtain veiled her vision.

“I can’t do it. My magic isn’t working.”

“That means we’ll have to explore inside,” said Kuahel.

He sighed before stepping into the cave. Maxi looked up at him, startled. How could he enter without the slightest inkling of what could be lurking inside? She grabbed his cloak out of instinct.

“I-It might be dangerous!”

Kuahel furrowed his brow.

“Which is why we must check,” he said, cocking his head in bafflement. “To prepare for future battles, we must find out what’s inside this cave.”

“But there are only five of us. We might find ourselves outnumbered,” Elliot replied.

Kuahel’s cold gaze landed on him. “Did you not prepare for such a possibility before we set out on this investigation? We are not here to enjoy a pleasant excursion, and there will always be risks.”

The Temple Knight appeared unafraid of the consequences of things going wrong. While Maxi was appalled by his indifference, Ruth surprisingly agreed with him.

“Sir Kuahel has a point.”

Maxi turned to look at the sorcerer in shock.

Ruth carefully scanned the cave’s interior and added, “I’m sure you all remember the Battle of Eth Lene Castle. If we are to prevent a similar catastrophe, we must find out where this path leads. One monster ambush through a secret passageway while we’re laying siege would mean quite the predicament for our forces.”

Maxi’s face paled in fear, and a cold sweat prickled her back as she recalled the horrors of that day. It was a reminder of the importance of this whole endeavor. The information they gathered could determine the outcome of the war.

She nodded, her face set in determination. “Very well. Let us go in.”

Elliot’s lips parted and closed as if he were about to dissuade her, but he soon conceded with a resigned nod.

The group passed through the dark, narrow passageway in single file. The blue flames summoned by the Temple Knights lit the cave walls in a dim light, casting long shadows across the ground. The eeriness of it all made Maxi hunch her shoulders. The stench of sulfur grew increasingly pungent, making the cave feel more and more stifling.

“The walls are hot,” Ruth mumbled out of the blue.

Maxi turned to look at him quizzically. “D-Do you think it’s magic?”

“No, I don’t believe it is,” he replied, furrowing his brow. “There appears to be geothermal—”

Something crunched beneath Maxi’s feet, and she leaped back. Ruth abruptly stopped talking. When Kuahel raised his flame to illuminate the ground, she retreated behind him and looked down at the spot she had stepped. On the cave floor were shattered shards of black glass.

“What on earth…?”

While she was staring down, perplexed, Kuahel bent over and picked up a dark shard. Maxi saw his face harden a little.

“It’s an eggshell.”

Unable to grasp his words right away, Maxi blinked vacantly. Tossing the shard on the ground, Kuahel straightened and raised the flame. The light spilled over piles of what looked like broken bowls in the corner of the passageway.

A chill ran down Maxi’s spine. They were eggs — or rather, the eggshells of some unknown creature. Her instincts told her they needed to get out of this place at once, but the Temple Knight did the exact opposite and maintained his march down the passageway. Frozen in fear, Maxi had to summon all her courage to follow him.

A spacious hall emerged at the end of the long path. The horrifying sight left Maxi speechless. The high walls of the cavern looked like the combs of a beehive, each one dotted with hexagonal alcoves. Hunched inside each alcove were large birds nearly five kevettes[5] in size.

No, not birds. They were monsters with the wings of a bird but the body of a reptile. Their scales glinted red even in the blue firelight.

“Basilisks,” Elliot muttered grimly. “This must be where they breed them.”

“How interesting,” Kuahel remarked with both anger and disdain. Maxi swept her eyes across the cavern in horror. At least thirty basilisks were sleeping inside their niches.

Did this mean that the dark mages had even tamed high-grade monsters like the basilisk? As far as she knew, it took forty or more seasoned knights to hunt a fully-grown basilisk. She could not imagine the horror of what such dangerous monsters could unleash if used in battle.

Ruth paused after running his fingers along the iron bars confining the monsters to their enclosures. “They were forcefully put to sleep. I think the runes to suppress magic were intended to stop them from growing past a certain size.”

“Does that mean… the monster army has no control over these creatures either?” Elliot asked.

Ruth shrugged lightly. “They wouldn’t have created such complicated cages if they did. More likely, they are breeding the creatures for their magic stones.”

Maxi’s shoulders sagged with relief. “Th-Then… that means we don’t have to worry about basilisks being used in battle.”

“Are you absolutely certain? Because I have seen a lizardman riding a drake,” Kuahel said frostily as he peered inside an enclosure.

Ruth snorted. “Only a few drakes were brought to battle. If the enemy could bend the dragon subspecies to their will, nothing would have stopped them from sending out a wyvern, worm, basilisk, or any other high-grade species. The fact that they did not means there are limitations to the sorts of monsters they can control.”

Kuahel searched Ruth’s face before turning his gaze back to the sleeping basilisks. His eyes glinted in the dark, scouring every inch of the cavern. An eerie feeling came over Maxi. He seemed to be searching for something.

“I suggest we get out of here first. This place might be run by a monster. Linger too long, and we might—”

Elliot’s anxious warning was cut short, and the Temple Knights drew their swords in nearly the same heartbeat. Maxi suppressed a scream.

A shadowed figure charged toward them. The glint of steel flashed in the dark, and a blade flared blue as it cleaved the monster in half.

Before anyone could identify the attacker, Kuahel’s voice rang through the cave. “There’s one more! Don’t let it get away!”

Another figure darted toward the passageway they had come down. Out of pure instinct, Maxi grabbed the monster as it tried to dash past her.

She felt coarse, brittle fur. Despite her repulsion, she latched onto the creature. This fiend would alert the monster army if it got away, which would start a hunt for the intruders. That would put Riftan in danger. These were the thoughts that flashed through her mind as she tightened her grip.

“My lady!”

The monster proved strong and agile. It dragged her to the passageway, where it finally managed to fling her aside. All of this happened in the blink of an eye.

Only a few steps behind them, Elliot drove his sword into the monster. Unfortunately, it proved not to be a fatal blow, perhaps because of his concern for her. A spine-chilling shriek filled the cavern, followed by a loud rumble. Maxi looked over her shoulder in terror.

Behind her was a new opening in the wall, and standing in it were two goblins carrying torches. When she saw them pull at the snake head sculpture on the wall, she instinctively threw herself at the entrance and managed to land on the other side before it slid shut.

She cast a shield to block the goblins’ attacks and yanked the snake’s head. The trigger refused to budge. Her face blanching in dismay, she looked behind her.

A cold voice rang out with a hint of incredulity, “I can’t quite decide whether you’re faint-hearted or brave.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. She was not the only person who had leaped into the secret passageway. To her surprise, the two goblins lay in a crimson puddle. Kuahel Leon towered over them, wiping the blood off his sword.

Chapter 59

Maxi stared dazedly at Kuahel before her legs gave out. She landed on her behind with a dull thud. Around them, the goblins’ torches lay scattered on the cave floor, still blazing. An eerie silence hung overhead like a dark cloud.

Kuahel scrutinized the end of the passageway. Satisfied that there were no other imminent threats, he sheathed his gracefully curved, crescent-moon sword.

“This passage must lead somewhere.”

His calm voice snapped Maxi out of her trance. Doing her best to collect her wits, she said, “I-I think… we should look for a way to open the door first.”

As she shakily rose to her feet using the wall for support, something bumped against her heel. She looked down in surprise. A goblin’s head stared back up at her. She jumped, stifling a scream. The flickering torches shone a stark light across the monster’s dark red face, contorted in pain.

Fighting the urge to hurl, she tore her gaze away. It appeared she now had one more traumatic experience involving goblins.

“Allow me,” Kuahel said, sighing.

Maxi glanced over her shoulder to see him kick the goblin’s head with his armored boot, sending it rolling to its decapitated body. He tossed the cloth he had used to wipe his sword over the carcass. Soon, blue flames crept over the monster corpses.

She covered her face with her sleeve in horror. The flames consumed the corpses in no time, leaving nothing but ashes. After a perfunctory scattering of the remains with his foot, Kuahel cocked an eyebrow.

“Why are you still there? Did you not say you were going to open the door?”

“I-I was just about to.”

Maxi hastily turned around to reexamine the snake’s head. Clearly, this trigger operated differently from those they had found at the ruins. No amount of maneuvering was able to make it budge. Biting her lip, she studied the rune on the wall. She had presumed it would not be difficult to understand. After all, the goblins had been able to use it. But as the time she spent staring at it stretched on, she realized it was impossible to get her head around it.

Feeling defeated, Maxi furrowed her brow.

Kuahel Leon walked up behind her and said dryly, “Is there a problem?”

“I-I cannot figure out how it works,” she admitted, a flush coloring her cheeks.

Frowning, Kuahel tried pulling on the snake’s head. When that failed, he stepped in front of the steel door and banged his fist against it as if to appraise its thickness.

“We could break down the door, but I would rather not leave any evidence of our intrusion.”

“R-Ruth… may be able to figure out how to open it from the other side.”

Maxi walked up next to him and pressed her ear against the steel. She could faintly hear Elliot’s overwrought voice, as well as Ruth’s frantic efforts to dissuade him. It seemed that both of them were quite flustered by the sudden turn of events. She anxiously bit her lip.

“I think the others are worried about us. W-What should we do?”

“It is you they are worried about,” Kuahel corrected curtly before whirling around.

He picked up a torch and set off down the dark passage. Maxi, who had been groping the wall in search of other devices, looked over in alarm.

“W-Where are you going?”

“We cannot wait here forever. Surely this leads somewhere. And where that is, I must find out.”

“A-Are you mad?” Maxi shrieked.

She hastily covered her mouth when her voice echoed off the stone. She scurried after him and chided in a hushed voice, “What could the t-two of us possibly do? It’s too dangerous! We should figure out how to open the door first so we can—”

“We do not have time to waste,” Kuahel said firmly without slowing his pace. “And if my assumption is correct, this passageway is likely connected to the monster base. It is vital that we confirm this.”

Maxi grew wide-eyed. “You think this leads to the monster base?”

“The goblins were not armed, nor were they wearing armor. It is improbable that they traveled all the way here from the city so defenseless. Which means… they used a safe route free from outside threats.”

He summoned a fireball in his hand to light the dark and seemingly endless tunnel.

“Or they may have another hideout besides the city. Either way, we must confirm it.”

“B-But… it’s too dangerous! If something went wrong—”

Kuahel stopped to stare at her intently. He seemed to be weighing something. Maxi instinctively backed away from the flash of raw brutality she caught beneath his cold facade.

Fear began to gnaw at her. Was it safe to be alone with this man? She barely knew anything about him. It was possible he might not care all that much about her safety — or her life. Throughout the journey, he had made it clear he was willing to take any risk, make whatever sacrifice, to complete the mission.

As if sensing her fear, Kuahel’s expression turned cynical. “I doubt asking you to trust me would be much of a reassurance to you. I’m not suggesting we follow this tunnel all the way. If I am correct, you should be able to use your tracing spell again once we’re a certain distance away from the basilisk farm. We will only go as far as that. You can then tell us where this tunnel leads with your magic.”

“Th-That’s… a good idea. They certainly… would not have placed magic-suppressing runes further than necessary,” Maxi stammered, her face growing red. She felt a pang of guilt for her unfounded mistrust.

“We shall return here once we’re done. If the other mage fails to open the door by then, we will do so by force.”

“V-Very well. Let’s do that.”

As soon as Maxi nodded, Kuahel resumed his march down the shadowy passageway. Maxi awkwardly followed, sweeping her eyes over the dark walls, rugged support columns, and the slightly muddy ground as she went. A swamp-like stench seemed to be seeping in from somewhere.

The goblins probably relieved themselves freely in this tunnel as they traveled back and forth. As soon as she had formed the thought, she banished it from her mind. It was not something she wished to dwell on.

“What if… other monsters come to check on the goblins from earlier?”

“That is a possibility,” Kuahel replied, unconcerned. “Who’s to know what those goblins intended to do at the breeding farm? But their absence might cause enough concern for others to come looking.”

“Th-Then we should abandon this plan and turn—”

“However, this appears to be quite a long tunnel,” he cut her off rather impatiently. “If it is connected to the city, it should take at least half a day to reach it. That will be more than enough time for us to investigate. And even if we do run into anything, I will deal with them as I did just now.”

Unable to come up with any more objections, Maxi pressed her lips together. Even if she were to state a hundred reasons to abandon this investigation, she was certain this man would not back down. She swallowed a sigh. If she wanted to get out of this place safely, she would have to finish the task as quickly as possible.

Every few steps, she brushed her fingers along the wall to check if her magic was still bound. As the Temple Knight had predicted, her mana began to flow freely once they were about ten minutes out. She exhaled in relief and placed both hands on the wall to start the tracing spell.

Once linked to the mana pathway of an earth spirit, she extended her mana down the tunnel. She weaved her mana net as loosely as possible to search a wider area. But even then, the tunnel seemed to stretch beyond the limits of her reach. When the edges of her perception began to muddle, she focused her mind as much as possible.

At long last, she reached the end of the long tunnel. She cried out breathlessly, “Y-You were right, Sir Kuahel! It leads to the monster base.”

“Excellent.”

Kuahel pensively peered down the dark tunnel, and Maxi could guess what he was thinking.

With this passageway, they could infiltrate the city without needing to break down the ramparts. This was a discovery that tipped the war in their favor. However, the monsters would no doubt render this secret route useless if they found out it had been discovered by humans.

Growing anxious, Maxi urged, “I really think… we should hurry back. If the monsters—”

“Shh.”

Kuahel coiled an arm around her and stepped them both behind one of the columns. Maxi’s eyes widened above his hand that clamped over her mouth. Meanwhile, his gaze was fixed on the empty wall ahead.

A moment later, the wall slid open and something stepped out. Maxi held her breath. The creature had a wrinkly face, a hawk nose, strangely bent joints, and limbs covered in long fur. A kobold.

The hyena-like monster sauntered into the passageway and started moving in their direction. Kuahel made an instantaneous decision. He released Maxi and sneaked up behind the kobold, his dagger drawn. In a swift, single stroke, he sent the creature dropping to the floor in a fountain of blood. It did not utter so much as a groan. Kuahel then turned the corpse into ashes with his divine magic.

“I’ve stained my clothes.”

He eyed the spatter of blood on his habit in repulsion before motioning with his head at Maxi.

“Can you check where that tunnel leads?” he asked, pointing to the entryway the kobold had come through.

Maxi promptly rushed to the door and used the tracing spell. This time, it did not take long for her to reach the end. This newly discovered passageway was rather short and led outdoors.

“I-It appears to lead outside.”

“That certainly seems to be the case,” Kuahel replied, picking up the spear the kobold had dropped.

He swiftly burned the weapon to ashes as well, then indicated to the door with his head.

“We can go out through here.”

“B-But the others are—”

“We will tell them we’ve found another way out and have them leave as well.”

With that, he began to retrace his steps. Maxi practically had to run to keep up with his long strides. As expected, Ruth had failed to figure out how to open the door. When Maxi pressed her ear against it, Elliot’s muffled, anxious talking filtered through.

Kuahel stood facing the door and called for his subordinate in a clear voice. It was nothing short of astonishing that he was able to make himself heard without shouting.

“We have found another way out, so you and the others are to leave at once as well.”

His subordinate responded that he understood.

“And before you leave,” Kuahel added, “wake some of the basilisks. We must make the monsters believe they went berserk and killed the goblins.”

“Th-That’s too dangerous. Basilisks could injure—”

Ignoring Maxi’s protests, the Temple Knight turned around. She glowered at his back in disbelief. Could there be a more self-righteous man? She eyed the steel door with concern before reluctantly trailing after him.

When they broke free of the tunnel, they were greeted by a raging blizzard across a purple sky. Maxi inhaled sharply. They were in a wide clearing. Off to the side was a mound of basilisk heads, their fleshy crests sticking out of the snow. Goosebumps prickled over her whole body at the ghastly sight.

“First a breeding farm, now a slaughterhouse?” Kuahel muttered. He set off across the snow. “We must search for shelter first. Hurry.”

Maxi dashed after him as he led them out of the clearing with such quick steps that she barely had a chance to be afraid. By the time they began clambering down a rocky path, she was gasping for air and using the last of her reserves to keep up.

The Temple Knight moved so briskly with so little consideration for her that she began to fear he had completely forgotten about her existence. He forged ahead without a glance back.

After what seemed like forever, Kuahel pointed to a hollowed-out boulder. “This will do.”

Maxi panted like a hound under a scorching sun. Her breath felt stuck in her chest, making her feel woozy. She sank to the ground without bothering to take in the shelter Kuahel had chosen.

Chapter 60

“Could you cast a barrier here?”

Kuahel paused from unfurling a mat over the cold ground to point to the side of the boulder.

Maxi tottered over on unsteady legs and summoned a barrier to block the wind. The effort drained the last of her energy, and she went slack with exhaustion. Meanwhile, Kuahel fashioned the cloth he had used to carry his things into a small awning overhead.

Maxi could barely keep her drooping eyelids open as she watched him start a fire in the dirt. They had not brought any firewood with them. She silently wondered how he would manage. When he successfully got a blaze going, she squinted down to see a heap of red feathers beneath the flames.

“W-What is that?” she asked, staring vacantly.

“Basilisk feathers. They were piled on one side of the cave, so I took some.”

Wondering when he had managed to slip some away, Maxi stared at the knight with a stupefied expression. He continued placing rocks on the burning feathers to stop the wind from blowing them away.

“I suddenly recalled hearing that basilisk feathers are highly valued as fuel in Balto, as they do not burn out once lit,” he explained. “I’m glad I did it.”

Blinking listlessly, Maxi tried to imagine the Temple Knight commander stashing the feathers in his pocket. A small chuckle slipped out. Kuahel stared at her in bafflement, clearly unsettled by the giggle of a woman on the brink of collapsing.

Maxi shook her head to dismiss his questioning gaze. “W-We should… probably eat something.”

“I shall collect some snow.”

Kuahel picked up his flask and walked behind the barrier. Meanwhile, Maxi fished out the emergency ration from the bag. Inside the pouch were two slices of jerky, a lump of bread, and a hunk of cheese. Distraught, she was gazing down at the meager meal when Kuahel tossed a leather pouch in front of her.

“There should be some bacon and wine in there.”

She hesitated before taking out the food. Using a knife to dice the frozen ingredients, she poured everything into boiling water to make a simple stew. Once their hastily prepared meal was ready, the pair sat by the fire to sate their empty stomachs.

It was dark by then, and the wind was blowing more fiercely. Maxi anxiously looked down the bleak, rocky mountain shrouded in darkness. The time she had been trapped in a cave with Riftan came to mind. She had not felt any fear back then. In fact, all she had felt was happiness at being alone with him.

The prospect of spending the night with this cold and unfamiliar man made her tense. Hugging her knees, she huddled within her cloak. Just then, she felt something heavy fall across her shoulders.

“You should get some sleep. We are to set out again at first light.”

Maxi frowned down at the blanket Kuahel had draped around her. “B-But… this is yours, Sir Kuahel.”

“Your effects are currently with the Remdragon Knights, are they not?” he pointed out, tossing another crimson feather into the fire. “I would prefer that you didn’t freeze to death. If anything were to happen to you, I would have to fight Calypse before we could start this war with the monsters. I should like to spare myself the trouble.”

Maxi’s face grew flush with anger. It felt as though he were mocking Riftan’s blind affection for her.

“Even if something were to happen to me… I doubt Riftan would blame you for it, Sir Kuahel,” she said icily.

“Don’t tell me you truly believe that.”

She angrily opened her mouth to retort but stopped when she realized she could not refute it.

Picking up another rock, Kuahel threw it into the fire and said dryly, “I never took him for the obsessive type, but the man is surprisingly irrational when it comes to you.”

Maxi narrowed her eyes at his cryptic tone. “What… do you mean by that?”

“I mean exactly that.”

The knight leaned back against the wall and stretched out one leg. The sight reminded Maxi of a cat languidly sprawling before a fireplace. She watched as he poured some of the wine into a small cup and took a sip.

“That man is a beast,” he said flatly. “I always thought of him as a lone monster that could never be understood, not by anyone.”

“H-How could you say such—”

Maxi shot to her feet and almost ruined their awning. She sank back down and indignantly glared at the Temple Knight.

“Y-You know nothing about Riftan!” she said frostily. “Many around him… cherish him. He is an honorable knight… who has done many good deeds for his people. Y-Your description of him is unfounded and biased!”

“Who he has around him and what he has done do not matter. I am talking about his inherent nature,” he replied apathetically, removing his sword belt and placing it next to him. He seemed unaffected by her outrage.

Maxi glowered at him resentfully and said in a calmer tone, “It eludes me how you came to such a preposterous notion. Riftan… is no monster. He is a man… no different than any other.”

The Riftan she knew concealed his vulnerable and easily hurt nature behind an impenetrable exterior. The paladin, however, seemed to view him in a completely different light. She suddenly wanted to know what had caused him to form such an impression.

“D-Did you not… fight alongside each other in the Dragon Campaign? I heard Riftan played an important role in slaying the Dragon.”

“Indeed he did,” Kuahel readily agreed.

“Then, why… do you think so ill of him?”

The Temple Knight did not answer her right away. He stared into the leaping flames for a long time before slowly opening his mouth. “It is because of his unconventional mindset. Put nicely, he is a remarkable man. Put in a negative light, he treads dangerously close to heresy.”

Maxi frowned, not grasping his meaning.

Kuahel threw another feather into the fire. “Near the end of the Dragon Campaign, many lost the spirit to fight and started deserting camp. Though we planned our next move carefully, the chances of success were slim, and many of our men anticipated death. Even those who held onto hope were racked with fear, generating confusion. The high-ranking knights were busy maintaining order among the men. But even during such a terrible time of upheaval, that man…” he trailed off, staring into the darkness as if trying to find the right words. Finally, he said, “That man tried to get into the monster’s head.”

“What… do you mean?”

“Exactly that,” he said again.

When Maxi continued to stare at him for clarification, he furrowed his brow as though slightly irritated by the endless questions.

“While everyone else was busy trying to brace themselves,” Kuahel said slowly, “Calypse tried to see everything through the Dragon’s eyes as though he were playing a game of chess. Sektor’s thoughts, desires… How this monster — drunk on its own sense of omnipotence — would look at humans, and why it did nothing while these humans were nosing around its territory. He sought to read the Dragon’s mind.”

His cold eyes flew to Maxi.

“And he managed to do it. If it weren’t for him, the campaign would have been a devastating failure.”

A strange shudder coursed through Maxi as she stared into the paladin’s tranquil eyes. She got the sense that he had condensed several events together. But, knowing the man’s personality, she did not think it likely he would elaborate.

After a pause, she asked, “I-I still do not understand. Why would that… make you think ill of him?”

“Do you not see?” Kuahel said, frowning like a schoolmaster dealing with a dim-witted student. “The fact that he tried to understand such a beast already makes him unusual, but he also managed it perfectly. In essence, Calypse is capable of thinking like a monster.”

Sensing a hint of disconcertment in his voice, Maxi protested, “A-Aren’t you being hasty in your judgments? I fear… you see my husband in a very negative light.”

“I bear no ill feelings against your husband.”

Maxi snorted. “Wh-Who would believe that? Might I remind you… that you’ve been taking issue with Riftan’s every action!”

The Temple Knight’s brow furrowed ever so slightly. “I believe it is you who is biased. It is your husband who has been taking issue with my every action.”

“He was merely sharing his opinions.”

When Kuahel narrowed his eyes at her blatant partiality, Maxi flinched and cast her eyes down.

The awkward silence was broken when Kuahel, having plastered back his lifeless expression, said, “I do not see the point of this argument. You should sleep. We will have to move again at first light.”

“Have we ever not?” Maxi quipped coldly before lying down with her back to him.

The things Kuahel had said about Riftan swirled in her mind. The possibility that there could be hidden aspects of him, secret even from her, filled her with anxiety. She wanted to understand all of him, to know him completely. Not only as a lover, but as a lord of an estate and as a knight.

Riftan, however, strove to keep her at arm’s length. It had been her fault for leaving after he had opened his heart to her. Even if her departure had been inevitable, it had still hurt him deeply.

Would his heart ever open again? Maxi tried to drive the gloomy thought from her mind. All they needed was time. Once this mission was over, they would have all the time in the world to learn about each other. After staring at the shadows swaying on the rock, Maxi closed her eyes as if in prayer.

Maxi and Kuahel set out again the next day before dawn. They had to circle a mountain to reach the route they had planned to take, and their unexpected detour had Kuahel picking up the pace. He pressed her to keep going without a moment of rest. This was probably how horses felt when they were being spurred on, Maxi thought to herself as she breathlessly labored up the rocky slope.

Beads of sweat formed on her forehead despite the freezing cold, and her calves were stiff and close to bursting. Nonetheless, Kuahel refused to allow them a second of respite.

“C-Can we please… rest for a bit?” Maxi eventually begged.

Though she was loath to complain, she feared she might truly die if they kept going. Kuahel turned his head to assess her carefully before finally stopping.

Her relieved sigh was cut short when the Temple Knight raised his hand in front of her face, cast restorative magic on her, and made her carry on. For the first time in her life, Maxi was overcome with the violent urge to push someone off a cliff.

Kuahel looked back when he noticed Maxi had come to a stop.

“Why are you not moving?” he called over his shoulder.

She felt utterly dismal as she began clambering down.

Chapter 61

Kuahel watched Maxi pick her way down before continuing. She could not help but marvel at his nimble footwork. While she was slowly becoming a snowman from her numerous tumbles in the snow, the paladin was surprisingly well-kempt. They pushed forward with their descent until they came across a towering rock face blocking their path.

“Could you use your tracing spell here?” said Kuahel, turning to her.

Gasping for air, Maxi nodded slowly. She touched the ground and infused her mana into it to get a rough estimate of their location.

“I think we are… on the opposite side of the mountain we were investigating yesterday.”

“Can you locate the others?”

She considered it, then shook her head. “I would have to… weave a very tight net. Such a vast area would require an immense amount of mana.”

“Then, we can only hope they will be able to find us,” Kuahel muttered with a sigh before moving along the rock face.

Maxi followed in silence, her pride slightly wounded. Ruth was with the others; he would no doubt be able to locate them without much trouble. After all, wind-based search magic was much more efficient at pinpointing specific targets.

As she trudged through the snow, she prayed with all her heart for Ruth to find them as quickly as possible.

Just then, Kuahel drew his sword. “Monster up ahead. Be prepared to cast a barrier.”

Maxi kept her eyes on the jagged boulder along the path as she hastily gathered her mana. She was summoning a barrier when a head rose from behind the boulder’s crest.

She froze. Throughout the years, she had seen her share of frightening things. None compared to the ghastly sight before her. She stared up at the ghoulish ogre in horror.

Dark red blood dripped from the monster’s face. Clenched between its thick lips was a disembodied green arm, and the limp corpse of a goblin hung from its stubby hand. The ogre sucked the arm into its mouth, swallowing it whole.

When Maxi grimaced and stepped back, the action seemed to provoke the giant creature. Until now, it had only been staring down at them absentmindedly. It flung the carcass in its hand and reached for her. In nearly the same breath, Kuahel threw his hook and chain, which whipped around the ogre’s arm. With a single yank, the nearly sixteen-kevette[6] giant helplessly tipped on its side. A blue flash pierced the air, lopping off the monster’s arm.

Maxi shrieked as blood sprayed around them. The ogre gripped the gaping wound at its side and let out a terrifying roar.

Kuahel repositioned his dripping sword and muttered irritably, “Should have gone for the head first.”

There was not a shred of panic in his voice. He retrieved his chain from the amputated arm and flung it at the charging creature. The steel chain coiled itself around the ogre’s leg and sent it lurching backward. Maxi could only watch with her mouth agape. It was hard to believe this man was handling a house-sized monster as though it were no bigger than a child.

As Maxi stood stunned, something caught her eye. She tensed and squinted into the distance. A goblin was watching Kuahel and the ogre from a crevice in the rock face.

She immediately grasped the situation. Some of the goblins had managed to survive the ogre attack. The goblin slunk further into the crevice, and Maxi hastily gave chase. If they let this creature get away, it would alert the monsters of their investigation.

The goblin uttered a strange sound as an earth wall shot up to block its path. Its gleaming eyes glanced around until they landed on her. A heartbeat later, it charged. Maxi summoned a fist-sized fireball on the goblin’s head, causing it to screech and fling its ax aside to swat its face.

Seizing the opportunity, she grabbed the dagger at her waist and approached the goblin from behind. She rammed the weapon between the monster’s neck and collarbone, feeling the blade cut through tough flesh. Grimacing, she pushed the dagger to the hilt and twisted roughly as Ursuline had taught her. Warm blood spattered her face. She screamed, covering her face with her hands.

“My lady!” cried a familiar voice.

Maxi jerked her head toward the speaker, wiping the blood from her eyes. Elliot was standing on top of the crag. He leaped down and ran over to her.

“My God! Are you hurt, my lady?”

“N-No, I’m not hurt,” she reassured him tearfully. “This is… goblin blood.”

Elliot swept his eyes over her blood-stained face and clothes before spotting the goblin lying limp on the ground. His eyes widened.

“Did you slay it, my lady?”

Hearing his disbelief, Maxi said proudly, “I-I did. Sir Ursuline taught me how to use a dagger.”

Her smugness was short-lived. The stench of blood assaulted her nose as she spoke, bringing a wave of nausea with it.

She muttered with a hint of resentment, “But… he failed to warn me there would be so much blood.”

“What else would you expect from piercing a carotid artery?” Kuahel remarked, striding over to her.

Maxi eyed the man with a disgruntled expression. “I-If you were watching, did it not occur to you to help?”

“You did not appear to need assistance,” the Temple Knight replied flatly.

He extended his hand, engulfing the goblin’s carcass in flames in a matter of seconds. With that taken care of, he turned his head to look at the still-stunned Elliot. “You found us a lot faster than I expected.”

“We rushed here after hearing the ogre’s cry,” Elliot replied, regaining his composure. “The noise could attract other monsters in the vicinity.”

Kuahel furrowed his brow and looked behind him. Maxi followed his gaze and saw the ogre’s headless body through the crevice opening. It was not the only corpse. Five or six goblins lay scattered in patches of blood-soaked snow.

“It will be difficult to cover our tracks,” Kuahel said, sighing.

Maxi looked up at him, her eyes full of trepidation. “Th-Then, what are we to do?”

“We must make it look like they were killed by another gigantic monster,” said a voice.

Ruth and one of the Temple Knights stood on the crag Elliot had come down. It was evident from the sorcerer’s haggard face that he had suffered just as much as Maxi.

He clambered down and blurted before she could even ask how he was, “We found a hibernating worm on our way here. If we wake it and lure it here, it should wipe our tracks.”

“I can’t say I approve,” Kuahel said with a scowl, evidently unhappy with the idea of them providing food for a monster.

“We don’t exactly have the luxury of choice,” Ruth said with a snort. “You should be grateful we were able to find a worm in an area that has next to no large monsters.”

Kuahel’s eyebrow arched at Ruth’s insolence, but in the end, he nodded in resignation. “Let us get on with it, then.”

He squinted back along the path they had come.

“We might have made too much noise. We should make haste, or we’ll have monsters on our tail.”

They departed at once. Even though Maxi felt worn to the bone, she did not ask to rest. She summoned all the energy she could muster to keep up with the knights. Monsters of the Ayin race were intelligent, and it was a real possibility that they might sense something amiss and give chase.

“We cannot continue with the investigation,” Elliot said once they were a safe distance away from the remains of the monster attack. “We must stop and return to the agreed meeting place.”

This time, even Kuahel did not object. Opening a map, he meticulously marked something on it and nodded. “I would have liked to explore the north as well… but that will prove difficult.”

Intense relief washed over Maxi. She had feared that the ruthless cleric would press them to keep going. The group found a cave to shelter for the night, then promptly set out again the next day. They were headed to the cave where they had hidden the wagon and horses.

Maxi’s fatigue had accumulated over days of trekking up and down the mountains in extreme conditions with only the bare minimum of sustenance. However, the prospect of reuniting with Riftan had her moving with renewed vigor. After traveling for over a day, the group arrived at the meeting point a half day earlier.

“Max! You made it back!”

Nevin rushed over to greet them as they trudged into the cave, a bright smile lighting his round face. Maxi dropped her bag to the ground and plopped down next to it.

“I was at my wit’s end waiting for you to return,” Nevin said, ushering her upright and making her sit by the fire.
“I realized I made a mistake — waiting here with these gloomy men in idle silence was far more harrowing. Honestly, I found myself talking to the horses!”

Lacking the energy to respond, Maxi simply bobbed her head. Her teeth chattered from the cold, and her limbs were as rigid as iron. She must have made quite the pitiful figure as Nevin clicked his tongue and wrapped a blanket around her shoulders. After a few minutes, she found the strength to speak.

“A-Are the others back?”

Nevin was hovering near the entrance by that point. His eyes widened at her question. “Did they not come back with you?”

“We decided to split up,” Kuahel replied, pensively staring out of the cave entrance. “We agreed to meet back here in five days, but it appears they have yet to return.”

A strange sense of dread crept over Maxi.

Did something happen to them?

Chapter 62

Maxi’s face clouded with concern.

Noticing this, Elliot said reassuringly, “Do not worry, my lady. There is still time until the agreed date. We simply returned earlier. The commander should be back sometime tomorrow.”

His kind smile made her feel better.

“More importantly, how was the investigation? Was it fruitful?” Nevin inquired as he stirred the pot he had hung over the fire.

Maxi detailed the basilisk breeding farm and the secret tunnel leading to the monster base. Listening with avid interest, Nevin poured her a bowl of soup. She accepted the ration and hungrily wolfed it down. Ruth, who had been slack with exhaustion, also filled a bowl for himself.

While they rested, Kuahel and his men gathered in a corner to discuss something. Elliot went to check on the horses. Maxi was watching the knights absentmindedly when Ruth leaned in and mumbled something in Elvish.

She blinked, unable to catch what he had said. Nevin, on the other hand, seemed to understand immediately. He stared at Ruth in shock but kept his mouth firmly shut, clearly reluctant to interact with the traitor. He then wordlessly returned to stirring his bowl of soup.

“I’m sorry… but my Elvish is a little short,” Maxi confessed sullenly.

Ruth heaved a sigh and repeated slowly using much easier vocabulary, “I think the Temple Knights are watching us.”

Maxi stared dumbly at Ruth before her eyes darted to Kuahel. The Temple Knight reacted instantly, his piercing eyes flying to her. She flinched and looked away.

“W-What… makes you think that?” she asked Ruth in awkward Elvish.

“Did you not notice? I got the feeling they were watching us throughout the investigation— no, even before that. They have been very careful to keep us in their sphere of influence. I sense they are observing the mages’ every move.”

“Even if that were true, it’s not all that strange,” Nevin chimed in, unable to keep silent any longer. “We are cooperating out of necessity now, but the church and the Mage Tower are like oil and water. I’ve no doubt the church disapproves of us being this close to the magic of the dark mages. It is only natural that they would be wary of the Mage Tower getting hold of dangerous knowledge.”

Ruth’s retort was too fast for Maxi to catch. Their argument continued until the Temple Knights joined them by the fire.

Maxi mulled over Ruth’s words in her head. Had there been anything strange in the Temple Knights’ behavior? Since most of the paladins never spoke a word, it was impossible to tell what they were thinking. Even if the Temple Knights were hiding something, as Ruth suspected, there was no way to find out what that was.

She was lost in her thoughts when the exhaustion of the day prevailed. Climbing up and down the snowy mountain had drained all her stamina. Coupled with a sated stomach, it was becoming increasingly difficult to keep her heavy eyelids open.

She excused herself to lie down on a rug next to the brazier. As she fell into a deep sleep, she hoped Riftan would be there when she opened her eyes.

It turned out to be a vain wish. The party investigating the city was nowhere to be seen, even by noon the next day. Maxi anxiously paced in front of the cave entrance. From time to time, she would climb on top of a rock to scan the surroundings. No matter how much she rubbed her eyes, none of the shadows were human. The silence within the cave was stifling as the sun went down.

“What do you intend to do if they do not return tomorrow?” Nevin asked, finally breaking the silence.

All eyes turned to Kuahel. The decision rested solely on his shoulders.

Appearing deep in thought, Kuahel stared into the fire before answering. “We are running out of provisions. We cannot afford to keep waiting for them.”

“They might be in trouble. Should we not go to their aid before it’s too late?” Elliot protested.

Kuahel’s calm eyes flew to him. “Are you suggesting that we put all of our lives in danger?”

“That’s…”

Maxi felt Elliot’s gaze briefly land on her, and she bit her lip. When Elliot fell silent, she could not bear it any longer. She shot to her feet and went to the stable.

The horses were all testy from being confined in a narrow cave for days. Rem started to stamp her hoof in agitation as soon as she saw Maxi. After soothing the mare, she glanced at Talon. The warhorse sat in a corner, his head held high with solemn dignity.

Maxi approached cautiously, and Talon remained still while she stroked his neck. She smiled softly. The horse’s demeanor seemed to suggest he was graciously tolerating her. However, as the tumultuous thoughts stirred again, her smile quickly vanished.

When Riftan’s party did not return the following day, Kuahel, Elliot, and Nevin began deliberating on what to do next. Their missing comrades were likely running out of provisions as well. The fact that they had not returned despite this proved they must have encountered a problem.

“It is far more serious than you think,” Kuahel said gravely. “If they were discovered, that means we are all in danger — including those at the ruins. We must return with all haste.”

“And abandon the others?” Nevin retorted heatedly. “I refuse! What if they manage to escape? They will starve to death if they return to find us gone!”

“If we stay any longer, we will be the ones starving to death,” Kuahel bit back frostily. “If it worries you so much, we could hide horses and food here for them in case they return, but we cannot linger a moment longer. Keep delaying, and we might not make it back to the ruins.”

When Nevin went to speak, Kuahel cut in coldly, “Do not accuse me of saving my own skin. The fate of the Western Continent is at stake. We cannot endanger tens of thousands of lives for just seven.”

A heavy silence fell over them. After carefully regarding each of their faces, Kuahel added adamantly, “It has already been two days since our agreed date. If they are still not back by noon tomorrow, we will need to get moving.”

Elliot’s face contorted, but he kept his mouth firmly shut and voiced no protest. Maxi was certain he would have set out alone to help Riftan if it had not been for her. After silently staring at the fire, her face ghostly pale, she rose to her feet without a word and retreated into her bedroll.

When the night deepened, she quietly got up. All the knights lay motionless by the fire with their backs to her. They appeared sound asleep, but she was sure that their overly keen senses would alert them if she were to make any suspicious movements.

Acting as though she needed to relieve herself, Maxi slinked into the stable. There, she quietly approached Talon and saddled him. Though she saw Rem snorting in protest, she pretended not to notice. She gently coaxed Talon out through the back door, which had been set up to clear away horse manure.

Waiting outside the cave were the pouches of food they had concealed the previous day. It was the ration Kuahel had allotted for Riftan’s party. She piled them on her saddle and secured them with rope. Just as she was about to mount Talon, a hand grabbed her shoulder. She jumped in surprise.

“I knew it,” Ruth spat, his expression stony. “I knew you would do this.”

Alarmed, Maxi hastily covered his mouth. Ruth scowled and swatted her hand away.

“You must know this yourself, but you are mad!”

“K-Keep your voice down!” Maxi hissed, anxiously glancing at the cave.

Ruth looked first at Maxi, then at Talon in admonishment.

“H-How… did you know?” she said, trying to sound as bright as possible.

“How could I not? You didn’t speak a word all night. It was obvious you were up to something,” he said, his words landing like a woodpecker rapping her head. He stopped and heaved a heavy sigh. “What were you planning to do by yourself? Infiltrate the monster base on your own?”

“I-I might be reckless… but I am no fool!” Maxi retorted in a hushed voice. “I plan to hide near the city and scout it as stealthily as possible. I-I might be able to find Riftan with tracing magic.”

“And? What were you going to do after that?”

Maxi’s shoulders tensed at the icy voice. When she turned her head, she found Kuahel Leon leaning against a rock.

“There are better mages in his party,” he said, slowly strutting over. “And to say nothing of Riftan Calypse’s competence as a seasoned swordsman who has been through all manner of trials. How would you solve a predicament even they could not?”

“I know… I can’t do much!” Maxi shot back, stubbornly raising her chin. “B-But I can at least observe the situation and supply them with provisions! Their rations would have surely run out by now.”

“The monster base is a day’s journey from here,” Kuahel said coldly. “If they are in a situation they can escape, they will not perish from going without food for a few days. Now, if they do not manage to get free, it’s no use no matter who goes to help them.”

“Y-You really are a h-heartless man!” Maxi desperately searched Kuahel’s face before her emotions came bursting out. “C-Can you not understand? I-I-I will not abandon my husband in such a place! I must do w-whatever I can!”

“Which is nothing. You would only be endangering your life.”

Maxi’s face flushed crimson. Boiling with rage, she no longer felt the bone-piercing cold.

“A-And what concern is that of yours?” she said bitingly. “Losing seven or eight lives… shouldn’t make much difference to you! So why interfere?!”

Kuahel remained unfazed by her harsh criticism.

Maxi gripped Talon’s reins and continued, her voice laced with steel, “M-My task was to help you locate the monster base in the Pamela Plateau, and I have accomplished that. What I do next is m-my decision. And I choose… to go to my husband!”

A moment of silence passed in which Kuahel observed her. Then, he said flatly, “If you are so determined, then there is nothing I can do.”

Maxi eyed him with suspicion but eventually relaxed her shoulders. Right at that moment, a large hand flew at her, covering her face. Taken completely by surprise, she was about to shove the hand away when something flashed before her eyes. All the energy drained from her body.

Staggering backward, she slumped into Kuahel’s arms. She stared up at him in disbelief. The only hint of emotion he showed was an unreadable gleam in his green eyes. He raised a hand over her face. Soon, she slipped into darkness.

Chapter 63

When Maxi came to, the setting sun had begun to tinge the sky red. She stared dazedly at the scarlet rays streaming in through an arched opening. Thick furs encased her, and the ground rattled beneath.

Realizing that something was terribly wrong, she frantically wiggled her arms to sit upright, but her limbs felt weighted like water-soaked cotton. Groaning, she managed to haul herself up. Her groggy mind slowly began to recount the moments before she had passed out. She stumbled onto all fours and crawled toward the canvas opening to look outside. A dusky plain bathed in twilight glided past.

Finally grasping that she was in a wagon, Maxi cried out in despair. How long had she been unconscious? Fear and confusion roiled within her, and she glanced left and right. She crawled closer to the end of the wagon as if to leap out.

They came to an abrupt halt. Maxi glared through her tears at the head that poked through the canvas.

“You’re awake,” Ruth said with a drawn-out sigh.

She glowered at him for his betrayal, then asked in a choked voice, “H-How long… have I been unconscious?”

“You’ve been out cold for a day and a half.”

Her eyes widened at how much time had passed. She focused her strength on her wobbling legs and tried to get up, but Ruth hastily rushed over and pushed her back down.

“You must lay down. That demented paladin paralyzed you with magic. Your body needs time to regain function completely. A lot of it, at that.”

“P-Paralyzed?” Maxi parroted.

Though she had guessed as much, she still could not believe he had gone this far.

Ruth seemed equally as shocked. He lightly gritted his teeth and said, “And he knocked the living daylights out of you. He overdid it, though, presumably because he’s only ever used the spell on monsters. It is why it’s taken this long for you to wake up.”

Before she could protest, Ruth pushed her back onto the bedroll. Her feeble limbs did not put up a fight as she helplessly flopped down. She felt drained even from those few minutes of sitting upright. Her emotions, on the other hand, were threatening to burst forth. She feared she would start screaming if she opened her mouth.

She was desperately trying to contain herself when an infuriatingly calm voice cut in.

“You should have her eat something, seeing as she’s awake. We’ve only been feeding her wine, so she will be weak from hunger.”

Maxi met Kuahel’s head with a glare, which only glanced off his wall of apathy. He stepped in and handed Ruth a bowl.

“Have her eat this for now. The wind mage prepared it. He said it was mandrago soup.”

Maxi’s tight rein over her emotions slipped when he turned around to leave. “Y-You have… absolutely no right to do this to me!”

Kuahel turned his head to regard her. “I gave my word to protect the mages of the Tower. I had no choice but to stop you from recklessly throwing your life away.”

“W-What nonsense! D-Did you not abandon… Sidina, Master Geoffrey, and Master Albern at the drop of a hat?”

“Which is why I had to prevent any more casualties,” Kuahel replied, his tone callously indifferent.

Unable to contain her rage, Maxi heaved herself up to a sitting position with shaking arms. She snatched the wooden bowl in Ruth’s hands and hurled it at the paladin.

It struck him on the chest before clattering to the floor. Half the contents had spilled when she swiped the bowl, so the damage was sadly minimal.

Kuahel gazed down at the bowl. “I shall bring you another portion.”

“I-I don’t need it!” Maxi shouted, her voice on the brink of tears. When Kuahel arched an eyebrow, she bit her quivering lip and croaked, “I shall never forgive you… f-for doing this to me.”

“So be it.”

With that, he picked up the bowl and walked away. Once he was gone from sight, Maxi felt the last dregs of her strength drain out. Not wanting to sniffle like a fool in front of Ruth, she lay down with her back to him and held back her tears.

She heard a troubled sigh before he began tapping her back in a series of awkward pats. “Sir Riftan will return. He won’t make easy prey, nor will Sir Ulyseon. With the two of them, I’ve no doubt the others will be all right as well.”

“H-How can you be certain? Th-There is no food… or trees f-for wood around here!”

“We’ve left food and horses in the cave, so I’m sure they will get by somehow,” Ruth replied with conviction.

Maxi glared at him in disbelief. “A-And who is going to look after the horses? Or if, God forbid, monsters eat those provisions and horses… what then? They would have no way to return to the ruins even if they do make it back!”

“My lady, do not be so pessimistic,” Ruth replied, irritation creeping into his voice. “Sir Elliot has volunteered to wait for them at the cave for a few more days, so there is no need to worry.”

“S-Sir Elliot stayed behind?” she repeated numbly.

Her gut filled with relief and, despite Ruth’s assurances, worry. She was well aware of the dangers that lurked here. Though Sir Elliot was undoubtedly an outstanding knight, it was still too dangerous to be alone in a monster’s den without even a mage for healing.

Seeing her face clouding with concern, Ruth lightly clicked his tongue. “Do you really fear for the safety of a talented knight? Have you already forgotten that you tried to go to the monster city on your own?”

“B-But…”

A sudden wave of dizziness cut short her protest. Ruth pulled her blanket up to her neck and clicked his tongue again.

“Stop talking now. The dizziness is from being paralyzed for nearly two days. You need to stay down until you’ve recovered fully.”

“O-Once I am better… I’m going to make that man suffer the same fate,” Maxi vowed through gritted teeth.

Ruth shook his head and stepped out of the wagon.

Maxi continued to feel lethargic throughout the next day. Though she had felt somewhat better upon first waking up, her limbs were as weak as an infant’s. Even walking was a strenuous task, let alone giving a Temple Knight a good thrashing. Riding was out of the question, dashing all hopes of slipping away to search for Riftan.

She could only glower resentfully at the man who had done this to her. She would have strangled him if she could. Of course, she knew that even in her best condition, there was no hope of landing a scratch on him.

Maxi stared out the wagon in despair. Tears welled in her eyes when she saw the Temple Knights riding gallantly on their horses. While she was being transported like lifeless baggage, not knowing whether her husband was alive, the paladins were trotting along as calmly as usual.

After sweeping a thunderous glare over them, Maxi sunk into a corner of the wagon and dropped her head to her knees. Riftan’s voice echoed in her ears.

I don’t want to put myself through that ever again.

She squeezed her eyes shut. She frightened him, he had told her.

Why had words failed her back then? Why had she been unable to tell him she would never leave him again? That she would not be able to bear it a second time either? Now, she might never get the chance to.

A groan escaped her as she clutched her head. She silently argued with herself.

That was not possible. He had promised to return unharmed, so he would surely come back to her without a scratch. No matter how many times she repeated this, it did not seem to dissolve her worry.

“Almost there!”

Nevin’s voice snapped Maxi out of her thoughts. She jerked her head up and craned her neck out of the wagon to look ahead. A dazzling white rock face towered over them.

She anxiously wet her lips. The Remdragon Knights would surely rush to the monster base to help Riftan, but there was no assurance that he and the others were still alive. Maxi promptly threw away the thought and mumbled under her breath as if to hypnotize her mind into obeying.

Riftan was the Dragon Slayer. He had to be safe. Something must have happened to keep him from returning.

The wagon soon came to a stop. As Maxi stumbled out, she spotted a figure striding toward them. Whoever it was moved with a supple grace that belied their hulking frame. Her eyes widened. It was Hebaron. He had come all the way from the ruins while they had been away.

Hebaron’s large, sharp eyes swept over Ruth, Maxi, Nevin, and the Temple Knights before landing on Kuahel. “Where did you leave the others?”

“They failed to return,” Kuahel replied matter-of-factly as he dismounted.

Though Maxi would have gladly watched Hebaron punch the man, the knight merely folded his arms over his muscular chest and cocked an eyebrow. After a long moment, he tipped his head toward the tent.

“Why don’t we head inside so you can explain?”

Slightly disappointed by his calmness, Maxi trudged toward the tent.

Ruth fell into step beside her, supporting her arm. “Did that cleric take you for an ogre? How strong a spell did he use on you to—”

“I-I can walk on my own,” Maxi said, stubbornly pushing his arm away and ducking into the tent. She loathed feeling like a helpless child.

As she teetered inside, Anette greeted her with a knitting of her bushy brows. “Are you hurt?”

Maxi’s eyes prickled with tears of joy at the sight of her friend. Immediately sensing something was wrong, Anette leaped to her feet and hurried over.

“What’s happened?” She glanced questioningly at Ruth and Nevin, who had entered behind Maxi. “Where is Sidina? And Master Geoffrey? Master Albern?”

Nevin’s despondent look was all the answer Anette needed. Her face turned grave.

Chapter 64

“What on earth happened?” said Anette. “Don’t tell me the others are….”

“I was just asking about that,” Hebaron said from his perch on an empty liquor cask.

His barbed look landed on Kuahel Leon as the paladin entered the tent. Shrugging out of his damp coat, Kuahel handed it to the Temple Knight behind him and settled across from Hebaron. He was about to launch into his explanation when Calto, Celric, and Miriam burst in. Their faces were pale, having already heard about their companions who had not returned.

“It would seem they ran into trouble,” Calto remarked after sweeping his solemn gaze over those gathered in the tent.

In the span of a few days, the elder’s face had become gaunt. Though he was now nothing but skin and bone, his dignified manner was the same as ever. When he lowered himself in front of the fire, silently demanding an explanation, Kuahel began a monotonous account of events. The Temple Knight’s bland tone infuriated Maxi to the point of having to keep herself from screaming.

Though she knew he had done the right thing, she could not help but resent the man’s calmness. Riftan, Ulyseon, Sidina, and the other mages were trapped somewhere near the monster city. Had he shown even a sliver of guilt or hesitation, she would not have been so incensed.

After glaring at Kuahel, Maxi bit her lip and hung her head. The sight must have tugged at Anette’s heart, as she made Maxi sit by the fire and draped a blanket over her shoulders.

Until then, Miriam had been wrapped in patient silence. “How could you return without the others?” she burst out. “Shouldn’t you have gone to their aid when they didn’t return on the agreed day?”

“And endanger those remaining?” Kuahel retorted, looking at Nevin and Maxi.

Maxi sprang to her feet, ready to bellow at the man to stop pretending he had done this for them. A wave of exhaustion barrelled into her out of nowhere, and she sank onto her chair. She clutched her forehead as dizziness blurred her vision.

Hebaron’s calm voice cut in, “Do you think the monsters discovered the scout party?”

“We cannot discount the possibility,” Kuahel replied bluntly. “If they have, they will start a search around the city. We left many tracks during the investigation, and while we did our best to cover them, they may see through it if we’re unlucky. At worst, they might chance upon us here.”

“Then we must leave at once,” Hebaron muttered, stroking his heavily bearded cheek.

Taken aback by his cold response, Maxi turned her head to him. She had expected him to declare a rescue mission for Riftan and Ulyseon. Lost for words, she was opening and closing her mouth when Miriam spoke.

“I can’t believe this! You want us to abandon the others? And you call yourselves knights!”

“Watch your tongue,” Kyle Hager, Hebaron’s aide, warned frostily. “Our commander is among the missing, so why would we not want to find him?”

“Then why don’t you?”

“Miriam, we simply do not have the resources,” Celric said calmly. “If the fight were to drag on for weeks, we would all starve. And what of the cold? The only reason we were able to conserve coal and magic stones was the hot spring, a possibility that’s not viable near the monster city. We would lose the means to keep warm in just a few weeks. More than that, we do not know whether they are still alive. Even if they are, they will be out of food by now. Do you think they will last long enough to be rescued?”

As she half-listened to the exchange, Maxi felt the strength drain out of her. Their words confounded her even more than Kuahel’s callousness. Having reassured herself all the way here that something could be done once they got back to the ruins, her fellow mages’ heartless arguments plunged her into despair.

“W-We must still try!” Maxi said, choking on the words.

Though she wanted to sound as dignified as possible, it spilled out as a plea.

“I-I am not suggesting we rush into battle. I’m sure we can manage… to send a small rescue party. W-We can at least find out what happened to them. W-We cannot just abandon them like this!”

Hebaron looked down at Maxi’s desperate face with sympathy, then turned to Kuahel. “Did you detect a tail on your way here?”

Ruth answered right away. “I used magic to monitor a wide radius while we traveled, but I didn’t detect any signs of pursuit.”

“That means the chances of our presence being discovered are low.”

“Let us avoid jumping to conclusions,” said Kuahel. “The monsters have only to ask themselves how the humans were able to find their city, and they will naturally think of this plateau. They may send forces to investigate. I would rather not believe the Ayin race are monsters of such intelligence, but it is not improbable if you consider their actions till now.”

“Only if the scout party was discovered,” Hebaron said in a grave voice.

A brief silence fell over the tent.

Hebaron searched Kuahel’s face, then probed, “You said earlier we can’t exclude the possibility of them having been discovered. Does that not mean there are other possibilities?”

Faint lines creased Kuahel’s smooth forehead. He furrowed his brow and slowly nodded. “Correct. Something might be preventing them from returning even though they avoided detection. They could be laying low because they are in danger of being caught, or they’ve found something that has forced them to continue their investigation.”

“The latter seems more probable,” Hebaron said, twisting his lips into a smile. “I know our commander. He’s not one to make mistakes. And a man of his capabilities would’ve found a way to escape, monster’s den or not. At the very least, he would have ensured a few of his party got free. The fact that we’ve heard nothing means there must be another reason.”

Maxi latched onto that hope. It only lasted a moment, taken over by the fear that a potentially worse fate loomed. She looked at Hebaron in terror.

“There is nothing more dangerous than optimism on the battlefield,” Kuahel said, effectively dousing cold water over their hopes. “I’m aware of Calypse’s capabilities, but we do not know what lies in that city. Something might have transpired, something even he could not handle. The best way to avoid further sacrifice is to assume the worst and move accordingly.”

Leaning his brawny form toward the paladin, Hebaron angrily shot back, “Us heading back like this comes with its own risks. If the monsters have twigged our presence, they will prepare their city for an invasion. That would make this war a hell of a lot more difficult. We must at least send a team to monitor the monsters’ movements.”

“We will think of a solution as befits the situation at the time. Stay here, and we lose all advantage. All the information we’ve gathered will be lost, and the Western Continent will be left helpless against an invading monster army.”

“Then we will divide the party.”

All eyes flew to Calto. The elder swept his gaze over their faces and solemnly continued, “Both sides have a point. It is crucial we keep monitoring the monsters’ movements and safely inform the church of our findings. Finding out the fate of the scout party is likewise a priority. I propose we go our separate ways. Half of us to deliver our findings, the other half to remain here.”

“But our provisions—”

“The returning group will have to come back with a supply contingent,” Calto cut Celric off, raising his chin. “Please go to the nearest city and bring back supplies as soon as possible. The rest of us will remain to monitor the monsters and search for the scout party. Of course, if our presence has been discovered, we will have to leave. Let us decide on a route now to ensure that we cross paths should we need to turn back.”

Kuahel weighed Calto’s suggestion. Praying silently, Maxi kept her eyes fixed on his lips. Soon, the Temple Knight sighed.

“Very well. We will divide the party.”

The group promptly made preparations to leave. With the possibility of discovery looming over them, they decided it would be safest to depart as soon as possible. The mages of the Tower stowed all of their records on a baggage wagon, and the knights swiftly dismantled the tent and the stable.

While everyone was occupied, Kuahel and Hebaron sat across from each other to divide the provisions. The task was not without friction. Their heated voices floated over from time to time.

Removed from the bustle of activity, Maxi merely stared out at the snow-covered hill. Icy wind blasted her from all sides, but she did not feel the cold. In fact, she felt as though she were being roasted alive. Though Hebaron’s optimism had given her a glimmer of hope, the situation was still dire. She kept staring over the snowy plain despite the eye-drying cold. Clasping her hands in prayer, she squeezed her eyes shut. Her body felt numb with anguish.

I should have fought to go with him.

She should have never agreed to be separated from him. After all, she had become a mage in order to stand at his side. Someone who could be of use to him — that was who she wished to be. Not someone who needed protection.

She wanted to break free of this crippling anxiety and fight beside him in any way possible, no matter how inadequate her skills. She wanted to face every danger with him, even if he did not wish it.

Maxi bit her lip as tears flowed down her cheeks. She hastily wiped them away, fighting back the sobs that rose in her throat. Though Riftan had told her he would do anything to be with her, his version of that sentiment excluded any moment of hardship. He stubbornly kept her from the slightest hint of danger, insisting on tackling it by himself. All he wanted to share with her were peaceful, pleasant moments.

But suffering and sorrow were parts of life as well, and Maxi wanted to live all aspects of it together. Whirling away, she fought to keep the tears from welling past her bloodshot eyes.

She could not lose him like this. Not ever.

Chapter 65

Maxi strode to the tent where the mages were hard at work. She sat down and immediately began packing alongside them.

“Could I have a moment, my lady?” Hebaron’s voice called from behind. He dramatically feigned terror when Maxi eyed him warily. “I’ve yet to say a word.”

“I already know… what you are going to say, Sir Hebaron,” she replied, her tone prickly. “If I were to hazard a guess… you want me to join the returning party instead of staying behind to potential danger. I am used… t-to such treatment from you and the others. All you knights see me as a helpless damsel and a nuisance. But have you considered this? I’ve always done my part, and I once made a significant contribution. Yet… you men continue to push me to rear. Well, I refuse! I have already obtained Master Calto’s permission to remain, and there is nothing you can do to stop me, Sir Heba—”

“Whoa, whoa. Please, my lady.” He appeared genuinely flustered. Taking a step back, he continued, “Hear me out before you judge.”

Maxi squinted at him and raised her chin in a haughty tilt, daring him to speak openly. Hebaron scratched the back of his head with a sigh.

“As far as the commander is concerned, your safety matters above all else. I don’t think he could bear it if anything were to happen to you.”

“Th-That goes for me as well,” Maxi replied, her voice quivering. “If I were in danger… Riftan would risk everything to come to my rescue. S-So why… would you think I’d be any different? If something happened to him… I…”

Her voice began to crack. It would not do to collapse into a pitiful puddle of tears in front of these knights. She whirled away, bringing an end to the conversation, and pretended to tie the straps of her bag.

A low groan issued behind her. “I understand.”

When Maxi turned back to look at Hebaron, her eyes full of suspicion, the knight shrugged and added, “As you pointed out, I have no authority to stop you. But I still had to try.”

His lips curled into a mischievous grin.

“I endeavored to dissuade you, my lady, so you must come to my defense when the commander tries to murder me. I’m confident your temper will have even Riftan Calypse cowering in fear.”

“I-I am in no mood for jests,” Maxi said coldly before looking away.

Despite her curt reply, his teasing manner did lift her spirits somewhat. She found comfort in his conviction that Riftan was safe.

Before long, Hebaron and Kuahel Leon’s deliberation reached a conclusion. About thirty knights would remain while the rest would leave for Eth Lene Castle. When the time came to decide who would go to the monster base, Maxi emphatically put herself forward for the position. To her relief, Hebaron merely heaved a resigned sigh with no further objections.

Calto spoke as they were making their selection among the mages. “I would like to go this time.”

A snort came from the corner.

“So we can bury your corpse on the way?” jeered Ruth. “Consider your age, you old— Ow!”

The elder’s long cane came down on his nephew’s head. Afterward, he turned to Kuahel and spoke with firm resolve.

“My stamina may not compare to the younger ones, but you cannot deny that I am the most powerful mage here. My presence will be indispensable in times of crisis.”

Kuahel regarded the elder carefully before nodding. Soon, Calto, Ruth, Maxi, and two senior mages of Kabala mounted their horses. Though others had insisted on going, their limited resources could only allow so many members.

“Why am I always passed up while a weakling like Maximilian is selected twice?” Miriam complained, scuffing her boot in frustration.

“Because you’re dispensable,” Nevin teased. “Why take you when there are senior mages from Kabala who know what you know and more?”

Miriam flashed Nevin a burning glare before storming out of the tent. Under normal circumstances, Maxi would have been delighted to see Miriam put in her place, but she was currently incapable of feeling pleasure.

Instead, she anxiously watched the knights as they saddled their mounts. Further along, others were making preparations to depart for Eth Lene Castle. Thanks to the discovery of a stairway that led up to the ruins within the temple, the knights could travel up and down the cliff without needing levitation. They had already brought down most of their luggage through this passage.

A Temple Knight called Vinther approached Kuahel. “We shall return with a supply party from Eth Lene as soon as possible.”

Maxi glanced at them in surprise. She had assumed Kuahel would be leading the returning party.

She walked up behind Hebaron, who was securing a quiver to his saddle, and tapped him on the back. “Is he staying back too?”

Hebaron glanced in the direction of her finger questioningly and nodded. “He knows the way to the monster base better than anyone.”

Maxi scowled. She found it difficult to trust the man, but she could not quite put her finger on why.

“I don’t believe he will lead the search in earnest,” she said stiffly. “I-I’m sure… he will feign effort, then simply call it off.”

“I see you’ve lost all confidence in him,” Hebaron remarked, his lips twisting into an amused smile. “He is not that sly of a man. His priorities are simply different. He never does anything halfheartedly if he deems it important, so rest assured, there is no reason to be mistrustful.”

Maxi snorted in response. Finding her animosity entertaining, Hebaron chuckled as he leaped onto his horse. He then rode over to Kyle Hager, the knight elected to lead the returning party, to give his instructions. Garrow stood beside Hager with a wooden expression. The young knight seemed disgruntled that he had not been chosen for the rescue mission. As Hebaron tried to appease him, Kuahel called for their departure.

Maxi turned Rem around. Though she desperately wanted to gallop across the snowfield as fast as possible, she had to consider the horses’ pace. She was impatiently pulling on the reins when she heard Anette’s voice.

“Be careful, and don’t do anything reckless!”

“Y-You must… look after yourself as well, Anette,” Maxi shouted over her shoulder before urging Rem on to catch up with the knights who had already galloped away.

Kuahel and Hebaron rode at the head, followed by three Temple and three Remdragon Knights. Though they were hardly a large group, this was as many as their scant resources allowed.

If the supply party doesn’t arrive in time, even we will be in danger.

Maxi quickly dispelled the thought, not wanting to dwell on anything at that moment. She continued to ride on through the knifelike wind that lashed at them from all sides.

The mages of Undaim had cast restorative magic over the horses before their departure, and the animals were in excellent condition. This, combined with the weather — finally sunny after days of snow — made for a smooth first day.

None of this mattered to Maxi, who was anxious to keep going. She was reluctant to stop even for rest or sleep. If Riftan’s party had failed to meet up with Elliot, they would have gone without food for at least four days. The possibility plagued her with worry.

When they eventually did stop to water the horses, she spent the time pacing restlessly.

“We must ride faster, o-or we might be too late.”

“We are already moving as fast as we can,” Ruth grumbled.

Calto, who was slumped on the ground, was too busy trying to catch his breath to say anything.

After flicking a glance at his uncle, Ruth whispered in Maxi’s ear, “The old man might actually die if we push him any further. I’ve been worried we’ll wake to find him dead one day, so I hold a finger to his nose at least once a night to check that he’s still breathing. By God, why did he insist on coming? Does he not know what a great burden he is on the rest of us?”

Calto’s ears were longer and pointier than Ruth’s, and they evidently had better hearing. The elder shot to his feet, grabbed Ruth by the hair, and began to shake his head. Tired of yet another family squabble, Maxi walked away to where Rem was tethered. It made her angry that she seemed to be the only one worrying.

Hebaron looked up at her from the map he had been studying.

“Let us set out again,” he called out to the others.

Relieved, Maxi hopped on Rem and trotted to the ravine. Now familiar with the path, the party traveled much faster than the first time around. Still, it felt too slow.

They had been riding for a while when Hebaron abruptly stopped his horse to sniff the air.

“I smell blood.”

Reining his mount in, Kuahel furrowed his brow, his eyes sweeping the area. “A monster?”

“With a stench like this? Most likely,” Hebaron replied, reaching for the hilt of the claymore slung across his back.

Hunching her shoulders, Maxi nervously peered ahead through the ravine.

Ruth was in the middle of a search spell, his hands raised in the air. “I do sense life not far from here,” he said, “but I can’t be certain if it’s human or monster.”

“We should go check,” said Kuahel.

Ruth nodded and led the way. Maxi nervously wet her lips. Her head was a jumble of nerves, fear, hope, and anxiety. If Riftan’s party were on their way back after meeting up with Elliot, there was a chance they would come upon them. After all, they would surely opt for the fastest route as well.

“They might need help,” Lucain, a mage of Kabala, muttered out of nowhere.

The mage carefully studied a rock, a grave expression etched across his thin, serious face. When Maxi followed his gaze, she quickly grasped the reason for his comment. The surface of the rock was visibly scorched.

“There was a skirmish here, and quite recently at that.”

Hebaron’s face twisted slightly at Lucain’s observation. The knight spurred his horse and galloped through the ravine. Soon, they came upon a steep slope made of stacked rocks, and Maxi maneuvered Rem over the uneven path with surprising prowess.

They had gone quite far along when they spotted a thick, elongated scaly tail. Maxi drew a sharp breath. Squashed beneath a pile of rocks was a worm, dark blood spilling from its mouth.

“A fresh kill,” Kuahel commented, looking down at the monster grimly. “The fact that they left without disposing of the corpse means they were unable to use divine magic. We must hurry.”

“Allow me to search the area,” said Calto, stepping forward on his horse.

Maxi scrambled to slide off Rem first. “L-Let me help you!”

She placed both hands on the ground and allowed her mana to flow into the earth. Her senses felt nothing in return.

As she was anxiously gnawing her lip, Hebaron called out from near the worm carcass, “There’s no need for that. They went this way.”

Maxi leaped to her feet and rushed over. There was a narrow path strewn with rocks, along with blood spatters and hoof marks. Hebaron cussed under his breath.

“It’s not like the commander to leave such a trail.”

“Which means they couldn’t stop to cover their tracks,” surmised Kuahel.

After staring at their faces in horror, Maxi hastily mounted her horse. Hebaron started down the trail, and she frantically galloped after him, gasping for air. She stopped breathing altogether when she spotted riderless horses gathered next to a jagged boulder up ahead.

Talon was among the exhausted steeds slumped on the ground. For a brief moment, her head spun with relief. Before anyone could stop her, Maxi leaped off Rem and beelined to the boulder.

As she got close, she saw a cave concealed behind it. Whiffs of smoke spiraled out of the shadowed entrance. Without hesitating, she sprinted inside.

Something pounced on her in the dark. She gasped as she hit the ground. Something large and heavy pinned her down, and the cool touch of steel pressed against the back of her neck.

Maxi looked up in terror, vaguely making out the chiseled features of her attacker. His face went bone-white, so much so that it was stark against the gloom.

Eyes wide in disbelief, Riftan withdrew his dagger.

Chapter 66

“My God, what are you doing here?”

Maxi could not stop staring at him.

Riftan seemed just as stunned as he helped her to her feet. “Did I hurt you?”

His gauntlet dug painfully into her skin as his large hand gripped her shoulder. Jolted back to her senses, she swept her eyes over him from head to toe. Her vision turned misty as tears began to well. She carefully took in his powerful frame, black eyes round with surprise, the cold expression across his dark features, and disheveled hair.

Her lips quivered, and she threw herself into his arms. Riftan stood stone-still. A second later, his arms snaked around her. All the tension in her body seemed to dissolve at once. Flattening herself against his breastplate, she felt her thin thread of self-control snap, and she burst into sobs.

“W-What on earth… happened? D-Do you have any idea how worried I was?”

“There’s no need for that now. I’m fine.”

With his arms still wrapped around her, Riftan began to rock her gently back and forth. Maxi looked up through her tears to study his face. He seemed to have lost weight, and the sight of his unshaven jaw tore at her heart.

“A-Are you hurt anywhere? Th-There was a trail of blood.”

“I think that belongs to someone else.”

Startled by the dry comment, Maxi whipped her head around to see Ruth standing in the cave. He looked about with a grim expression. She followed his gaze and froze when her eyes landed on the figure lying in the dark.

“U-Ulyseon…”

“Was it a monster?”

Kuahel Leon strode into the cave. The light he summoned pushed back the shadows, revealing a sight that left Maxi speechless. Practically none of the missing party members were in good shape. Ulyseon was slumped against the cave wall, his face deathly pale. Kneeling beside him, a blood-soaked Elliot was tending to his wound. On the other side, Sidina lay bound with a rope, with a Temple Knight pinning her to the ground. Maxi stood frozen in shock.

“Are you going to keep standing there? Come help!”

Geoffrey’s urgent call snapped her out of her daze, and she left Riftan standing at the entrance to rush over to the others. She was at a loss for what to do. As she was dithering, Ruth pushed her aside to crouch next to Ulyseon.

“He appears to be under a lamia’s hex.”

“A l-lamia?”

“An abominable monster that can take over a human mind,” explained Elliot. “Once bitten, its venom deprives a person of their will, turning them into beasts. A trained knight can resist it, but…” His eyes moved to Sidina. “It slows their movements and paralyzes their muscles instead. He is in this state because he continued to fight despite his condition.”

Elliot bound Ulyseon’s arm with a torn piece of cloth. Maxi regarded the older knight in surprise. She had never seen him look so grave or his eyes so full of concern. He pressed on Ulyseon’s wound, where his shoulder armor joined his breastplate, and yelled over to Ruth.

“We need healing! The bleeding won’t stop!”

“Max! I need you here. This fellow is badly wounded as well.”

Maxi hurried over to Geoffrey and found a Temple Knight sprawled on the ground. Abett, if she recalled correctly. Kneeling beside him, she cast both healing and restorative magic on him at the same time. It did not have any effect, as his complexion remained pallid and his eyes shut.

Another Temple Knight walked up behind her. “It is from using too much divine magic,” he explained calmly. “He will come around in time.”

Regaining her composure somewhat, Maxi looked about the cavern. Thanks to Ruth, Ulyseon’s face was slowly regaining color. Sidina was doing better, having been pacified with a purification spell. Albern and Geoffrey, who had been ready to drop from mana depletion, seemed to have revived their energy after consuming some of their emergency remedies.

Once the most pressing issues had been dealt with, Hebaron turned to Riftan. “How did you get yourselves thrashed so badly?”

“Explanations will have to wait. We must search the vicinity first.” Riftan’s tone was calmer, presumably from relief that Ulyseon was doing better. He continued, “Some of the lamias managed to get away. They will be hiding somewhere, waiting for an opportunity to strike again.”

“Did the monster army discover you?” Kuahel asked, a tense scowl shadowing his face.

Riftan furrowed his brow. “I doubt they were part of the monster army. They were feasting on armored trolls they had hunted when we came across them.”

An image of the scene played out in her head, giving her the chills. Seeing her shudder, Riftan approached her and squeezed her shoulder. Despite the gentle gesture, there was no hint of affection on his face.

After woodenly gazing down at her, Riftan turned back to Hebaron. “We didn’t get the chance to cover our tracks, so it’s only a matter of time before they find us. Everyone must keep their guard up.”

“You heard the commander. Search the vicinity, and tend to the horses,” Hebaron cried to the knights waiting behind him. He scanned the haggard faces of the mages and added, “But first, some food. These poor people need to eat.”

“We managed some scraps during the journey, but the knights fought monster after monster with barely a bite,” said Geoffrey.

Maxi turned around to retrieve the food packs from her saddle.

Riftan grabbed her shoulder to stop her. “Let the knights get the food.”

She quietly complied, not wanting to be separated from him. Her mind would only be at ease if she had him in her sight at all times. Knowing that he was safe again sent a relieved shudder through her. If they had been alone, she would have clung to him and never let go.

Of course, it would be terribly indecent of her to fuss over him while the others were in terrible condition. She had to be content with clutching his cloak.

Peering up at him imploringly, she suppressed the words she wanted to say to him.

Kuahel’s cold voice cut through the cave. “Lay it out for me exactly. If you were not discovered by the monster army, why did you not return on the appointed day?”

Riftan’s forehead creased in displeasure at the paladin’s questioning tone. He took a sip of the wine Hebaron had brought him and said brusquely, “We had reason to continue our investigation despite the risks.”

“And what—”

“Please. Can we not continue this after we’ve had something to eat?” Geoffrey implored. “It’s been a while since we last had anything, and we only made it this far by stretching out the provisions Sir Elliot safeguarded for us.”

As soon as Kuahel nodded, they launched into a flurry of meal preparations. While the mages of Kabala made barley porridge in a pot, Maxi handed out mulled wine to the weary members. Traces of color bloomed on their haggard faces after a few sips of the hot beverage.

“Shouldn’t we try to wake everyone so they can eat as well?” Maxi asked.

Calto shook his head. “Casting restorative magic is the only thing we can do for them at present. A lamia’s hex drains a person’s mental energy. We must wait until they recover naturally.”

“Th-There won’t be any long-term side effects, will there?” she asked, looking down at Sidina’s pallid face with concern.

Removing the glove from Sidina’s hand, Ruth placed his hand on her elemental rune and allowed his mana to flow into her. After some time, a faint smile formed on his lips.

“There is no need for concern. Everything is as it should be.”

Relieved, Maxi placed a blanket over her friend. When the barley porridge was ready, the group gathered around the fire to eat. Kuahel and Hebaron scoured the area near the cave with their subordinates, returning later with no news of monsters.

Hebaron testily clicked his tongue. “Lamias, was it? There’s no sign of them, but we left a few traps just in case.”

He seemed to be back to his old self, his tone detached.

“Traps won’t be enough,” said Riftan, pouring himself more wine. He furrowed his brow and pointed his chin toward Ruth. “Cast a barrier around the cave to alert us immediately if anything approaches.”

Grumbling, Ruth got to his feet and left the cave. By the time he returned, Kuahel had run out of patience.

“I would like to hear your explanation now,” he said irritably. “Your failure to return on time has disrupted our plans in all sorts of ways. What was so important that you had to press on knowing the dangers?”

Maxi shot daggers at the Temple Knight. She was about to snap at him when Albern, who had been focused on his bowl of porridge thus far, spoke up.

“I was the one who insisted we continue. Sir Riftan only did his best to keep us safe.”

Kuahel’s piercing eyes seemed to bore through the mage.

Bits of porridge dotted Albern’s mouth and chin, evidence of how hungrily he had wolfed down his meal. He wiped it with his sleeve and continued, “We were running out of provisions, but… I could not turn back. Not when I knew doing so could lead to grave problems later.”

Kuahel’s eyes glinted. “Did you find something in the city?”

Albern hesitated for a moment, then nodded. “It was while scouting the city with magic. I found a wyvern breeding farm with over a hundred of the creatures.”

Silence fell over the cave at his revelation. That is until Ruth snorted.

“The monster army is keeping them captive with magic,” said the sorcerer. “We found a basilisk breeding farm in the mountains, likely similar to yours, where the creatures were only confined because their magic was suppressed. I’m sure those wyverns are being bred in the same way.”

“You’re wrong. The monster army had complete control over the wyverns — we even witnessed several training sessions. We had to figure out how the monsters were controlling them.”

“Don’t tell me you… infiltrated the city?!” Ruth exclaimed.

Maxi was equally horrified.

Seeing their reactions, Riftan scowled and said, “Do you not grasp the seriousness of the matter? Imagine dozens of wyverns attacking from the air, under the absolute control of their monster master. And did you forget that we are planning a siege? Our forces would be decimated with an above-ground attack while we’re out in the open, surrounding the city. If those accursed dark mages are also in the mix, the result would be more disastrous still. We have no chance of winning this war if we don’t find a solution.”

“B-But, don’t knights hunt wyverns?”

Riftan narrowed his eyes at Maxi and shook his head. “A hunt is different from a battlefield. While we’d only deal with one species of monster during a hunt, in a war, we’d face trolls, ogres, goblins, and those slippery dark mages. If well-trained wyverns were to join the fray, we would not stand a chance.”

“And? Were you able to find out how the wyverns are being controlled?” Kuahel asked sharply.

It was Albern who answered. “We copied the runes inscribed inside the breeding farm. We should know more once we’ve analyzed them.”

He pulled out a stack of parchments from the leather bag he kept at his side. The mages’ eyes gleamed with interest, and they flocked around him to peer at the parchment. Maxi followed suit, standing on her toes to get a better look over his shoulder.

Chapter 67

Ruth snatched the parchments from Albern before Maxi could get a proper glimpse.

“You shameless dog!” Albern fumed, leaping to his feet. “How dare you take those from me?!”

“Oh, give it a rest. It’s not like I’ll piss on them.”

“Don’t test me! Do you have any idea the trouble I went to copy those?! I won’t have the deserter reap the fruits of my labor!”

His face red with rage, Albern snatched the parchments back.

Ruth glowered sullenly at him. “Aren’t we supposed to study the runes to figure out how to negate them? I should think I would be our best bet.”

Albern snorted as he rolled up the parchments and shoved them into his bag. “Why would I ask for the help of a man who abandoned the Tower, saying he couldn’t bear to waste away his life on research? Especially when there are others who have dedicated their lives to this very cause without once doubting their commitments!”

Knowing that they had ventured into an unfavorable topic, Ruth snapped his mouth closed and slunk off to a corner.

After watching him go with disapproval, Calto turned to Albern and Geoffrey. “You have done a tremendous deed, of which I am proud. But I must ask — how on earth did you infiltrate the monster city undetected?”

“We used an illusion spell,” Geoffrey replied with a proud grin. “It came to mind when Sir Riftan asked if there was some kind of magic to trick monsters. The wyvern farm is located in the middle of a rocky mountain connected to the castle, and we found a tunnel leading out of the city for the disposal of wyvern excrement. That’s when we decided to sneak in. Of course, we studied the layout with magic first.”

“It was certainly a high-risk plan,” Albern said. “An illusion allows us to trick a monster’s eyes, but, as you know, it’s difficult to deceive all their senses. That’s why it required so many steps before we got in, and it’s why we took so long.”

Hebaron eyed the mage quizzically. “How exactly did you fool the monsters?”

“By… a rather gruesome method.”

A strange expression that was neither scowl nor smile rose on Albern’s face. His eyes darted to Riftan. The commander of the Remdragon Knights, however, appeared uninterested in the conversation. He was standing with them, chomping on a piece of jerky. When he showed no inclination to elaborate, Albern smiled wryly and recounted their plan.

“We first sneaked up the rock face to gauge how many monsters were managing the farm and how many were guarding the ramparts. Fifteen or so trolls took turns guarding during the day, and werewolves regularly patrolled the walls at night. We waited until nightfall and seized a werewolf. Then we…” Albern hesitated, “skinned the monster so we could wear its pelt.”

Noises of disgust erupted from those listening. Maxi made a face.

“I believe I know whose idea that was,” Kuahel muttered, eyeing Riftan cynically.

Albern nodded. “It was Sir Riftan’s idea. As you all know, werewolf fur has a distinct… stench. Sir Riftan believed the illusion spell plan would work so long as we masked our scent, and he was quite right.”

“We decided that the three of us — Albern, Sir Riftan, and I — would be the ones to sneak into the wyvern farm,” Geoffrey added. “It was a clumsy disguise, but it worked. We cut up the pelt and affixed it to ourselves, along with the monster’s clothes and weapons. We then used an illusion spell to slip past the sentries at the tunnel entrance. Sidina monitored the sentries’ movements from outside and kept me informed through a communication spell. Thanks to her efforts, we were able to copy the runes without getting caught. But the whole endeavor took too long, and we were out of provisions by then. To top it off, on our way back, we had three separate monster encounters. Hence our ghastly state. It was a precarious situation indeed, traversing a mountain through hunger and exhaustion.”

Pausing momentarily, Geoffrey looked down at the unconscious Sidina, Ulyseon, and the Temple Knight. His eyes watering, he muttered, “I thought we were done for when we encountered the lamias, so I’m glad help arrived in time.”

His last words made Maxi shudder. Had they arrived a moment later, the situation would have been tragically different. She was contemplating the chilling possibilities when Riftan broke his silence.

“I would like to be briefed about the state of the expeditionary party. What are you doing here? And what of our men?”

Hebaron scratched his head at Riftan’s questioning glare. “We sent most of the party to Eth Lene Castle as a precaution in case the monsters have learned of our presence. The remaining members are waiting at the ruins. We, too, will head to Eth Lene as soon as we return.”

“And what about the food supply?”

“It would be great if we met up with the supply party on our way, but I think we’ll manage even if we don’t.”

Riftan furrowed his brow at Hebaron’s attempt to gloss over their dire situation. Before he could say anything, the burly knight jumped to his feet.

“Those lamias getting away doesn’t sit right with me. I’ll scout the area one more time before it gets dark. You three set up camp. We’re stuck here for the day anyway.”

At his command, the knights went to retrieve the bedrolls outside the cave. Worry was etched over Elliot’s face as he looked down at Ulyseon.

Rising to his feet as well, he said, “Let me join you.”

“You should rest. You look terrible.”

Elliot glanced down at his bloodstained clothes, then lightly scratched his cheek as if only just realizing that his face was caked in dried blood.

“I’m sure I’m a ghastly sight,” he said with a bitter smile. “Try to bear with it a little longer. You’ll be able to enjoy a lavish, hot spring bath when we return.”

Hebaron left with his weapon, and the mages made preparations to spend the night inside the cave. With the assistance of the knights, they helped the wounded out of their bloodied clothes and armor and laid them down on rush mats.

Maxi covered them with blankets, then walked toward the cave entrance, pot in hand, to boil more water. This time, Riftan did not stop her. His eyes remained resolutely shut. Maxi swept a tender gaze over his weary figure before moving on. Outside, the Temple Knights were setting up a makeshift stable near the entrance.

After watching them for a moment, Maxi scanned her surroundings and found a fresh mound of snow behind a boulder. She was walking over to it to scoop some into the pot when somebody hoisted her off the ground.

Just as she went to scream, a hot tongue slid into her mouth. Her eyes widened. Riftan pressed her against the boulder, pinning her to it with his torso. He slipped a hand beneath her arms and lifted her to his level. Then his tongue slid deeper, and her thoughts scattered completely.

Lost in titillating pleasure, Maxi pulled her husband even closer. Every time he gently sucked on her tongue, her lower abdomen tightened, and her breasts grew taut. She watched him remove his gloves. Slipping his fingers inside her coat, he began to caress her.

Maxi writhed. She was burning up despite the cold that seeped through her clothes.

“Why didn’t you leave for Eth Lene?” Riftan mumbled as he finally broke free of their kiss.

She looked at him in surprise. His eyes were grim, and she caught a hint of anger in them. The heat that had engulfed her cooled instantly.

“Are you… admonishing me for coming to find you?”

“There was no reason for you to come.”

Staring at him incredulously, her face flushed with anger. She shoved his chest.

“I-I can’t believe this!”

He leaned back but maintained his grip on her. She glowered at him, incensed, and started pounding his chest with her fists.

“D-D-Do you know h-how worried I was? After… putting me through such distress, that’s all you have to—?”

Scowling, Riftan grabbed her arms, which only fanned her rage. Unable to use her upper body, she kicked his shin. To her great frustration, he did not even bat an eyelid as if he had anticipated the assault. He shoved his thigh between her legs, restraining her even more.

“I am at my limit,” he growled into her ear. “How much more must I tolerate? Didn’t that gruesome scene in the cave knock some sense into you? Or does your stubbornness come from your failure to understand just how much danger we are in?”

“I-I wouldn’t have needed to take such a risk… if you had arrived at the agreed-upon date!”

Riftan let out an incredulous laugh as if Maxi coming to his rescue was a ridiculous notion.

She felt something snap within her.

“W-Why are you looking at me like that?! D-Do you not… take on dangerous tasks all the time? Your last mission was no different! Who in their right mind infiltrates a city r-r-rife with monsters? Yet you still think… you have the r-right to criticize me?”

“Do you hear yourself right now? I am a knight! It is my duty to face danger.”

“A-And I am a mage! It is my duty to help the fool who rushes headlong into danger!”

Chapter 68

A crimson flush rose on Riftan’s face. He brought his head down to hers and gritted his teeth.

“Are you done?”

Maxi did not back down, glaring right back at him. “I-I am not! You are the most… o-obstinate person alive!”

“Obstinate?”

He gaped at her as if doubting his ears.

“You’re calling me obstinate?” he shot back, his voice rising. “You?”

“That’s right! I called you obstinate! What of it?”

Riftan’s face contorted at her defiant glare before he exploded in anger. “That’s rich! You’re as stubborn as a mule! When have I ever succeeded in bending your will?!”

Maxi faltered. It occurred to her then that she had always done what she wanted, whether Riftan approved or not. Still, she could not bring herself to meekly admit it.

“Th-That goes for you as well!” she yelled, refusing to be placated. “You’ve always… always declined my offers of help. Whenever… I wanted to do something for you, you would always look thoroughly displeased before shooting me down. I understood… your rejection in the past. After all, I was not competent, a-and you had more talented people around you. B-But I am now officially a mage! And still you refuse to acknowledge me!”

“That’s not true!” Riftan argued back. “Had I not acknowledged you as a mage, I would never have allowed you to come to this accursed land! You have no idea! No idea how difficult it is for me to see you starving, sleeping in the dirt, shivering from the cold. It made me feel wretched, but I kept silent. It took all my patience not to interfere!”

The muscles in his broad neck twitched as he spat each word, “All I want is for my wife to live an easier life. My greatest desire is to leave this treacherous place at once! Is that such a sin?”

“I-I don’t want to hide away by myself. To live in comfort while you’re— do you not see that I care for you far more than you do for me? How could I leave… knowing that m-my husband is in danger?!”

Her words reverberated through the air. A strange expression twisted Riftan’s features as though he could not fathom why someone would be so worried about him.

It struck her that perhaps that was the core of their issues. With no one to protect or care for him, Riftan had always had to fend for himself. Even someone as ignorant of worldly matters as Maxi could imagine the kind of treatment he would have received growing up as an orphan of mixed blood. And as he grew older, the likelihood of some kind soul taking him under their wing would have only become slimmer.

The idea that someone was worried about his well-being might simply be incomprehensible to him. He was oblivious to how much she cared about him, for his safety and happiness. As soon as she realized this, all the fight drained out of her.

“Do you have any idea… h-how worried I was when you didn’t return?” she mumbled.

“I have survived campaigns far more dangerous than this,” Riftan muttered, knitting his brows in genuine bafflement. “Such concern is next to insult to a knight.”

His confusion only made her temper flare again. She was about to snap at him when somebody cleared their throat. Whipping her head around, she saw Ruth looking at them in exasperation.

“I suggest you postpone the second skirmish to a later date before you embarrass yourselves even further. We can hear you from the cave.”

Realizing she had been screaming her lungs out, Maxi’s cheeks turned beet red. Ignoring the fact that her face was now a beacon of shame, she pushed Riftan away with feigned nonchalance to pick up the pot she had dropped. She quickly filled it with snow and scurried away.

Much to Maxi’s relief, Ulyseon regained consciousness before nightfall. He startled when he saw her and Ruth and hastily heaved himself up.

“Lay back down,” said Ruth. “You will be feeling weak from all the blood you lost.”

Ulyseon stubbornly sat up. Color slowly returned to his cheeks, making his face look less like plaster.

“It shames me that you had to see me like this, my lady. Please forgive me for troubling you,” he mumbled despondently.

Riftan had been spreading out a bedroll nearby. He said flatly, “You’ve too much blood, if anything. It all rushes to your head during battle. How many times have I told you? Pay attention to your defense as well.”

“But I still managed to slay more lamias than anyone!”

“What use is that if you get wounded?”

Ulyseon slumped his shoulders. “I have no excuse.”

“Y-You must be hungry. W-Would you like some porridge?”

Maxi gave the young knight a comforting smile and filled a bowl with warmed barley porridge. He looked at her with an embarrassed expression as she handed it to him. Soon, he began wolfing down the sloppy mixture.

Geoffrey’s claim that they had been starving for days was no exaggeration. Ulyseon emptied his bowl in the blink of an eye before gulping down the herbal tea Maxi handed him next.

After quietly watching him eat, Ruth mumbled with visible relief, “Well, he has an appetite. I suppose we can stop worrying now.”

He plopped down on the bedroll spread next to the fire. Soon after clearing the monster carcasses, the Temple Knights returned to the cave. While they made their beds by the entrance, Maxi made hers next to the still-unconscious Sidina.

Noticing this, Riftan pulled her to a spot next to him. “You sleep here.”

Though she eyed him coldly, she meekly settled where he indicated. She was still upset over their argument earlier, but that did not mean she wished to be apart from him.

Lying with her back to him, she gazed up at the swaying shadows on the cave ceiling. Riftan removed his armor and lay down so that he was up against her back. The heat radiating from his steel-like body seemed to penetrate her blanket and seep into her. Tears sprang to her eyes, and she squeezed them shut as if that would suppress her longing.

At first light the next day, Sidina finally came to. She looked about in a daze before her disoriented eyes focused on Calto and Maxi, who were peering down at her in concern.

“We’re saved!” she exclaimed.

She sounded so much like herself that Maxi sighed in relief. Though Sidina’s body must have been exhausted, her spirit was very much intact. It was not long before she began to prattle on about her experience while eating barley gruel.

“Max, you’ve no idea the amazing adventure I had! Do you know what a lamia’s bite feels like? Take a look at this. You see the marks? It bit me right on the nape with its fangs! I felt its cold venom spreading through me, and suddenly, I had this insatiable hunger to destroy everything! Do you think that’s how monsters feel? When we return to the Mage Tower, I think I’d like to study the nature of monsters!”

“Quieter, Sidina,” Maxi warned, glancing at the Temple Knights who were gathering their things.

Despite her bout of excited chatter, Sidina had yet to fully regain her senses. She mumbled unintelligibly for some time before falling back asleep. Once it became clear that she would not be able to ride by herself, Hebaron hoisted her onto his mount.

By contrast, Ulyseon seemed to have the recuperating powers of a monster. He nimbly hopped onto his warhorse without any assistance. The unconscious Temple Knight also came to by the time they were ready to set out, allowing them to leave without further delay.

Maxi was relieved, to say the least. They were in a race against time. Not only were they running out of food, but an even bigger problem loomed. They were almost out of horse fodder. Starved mounts meant they would not be able to keep going, stranding them in this wasteland of rock and snow.

The knights, well aware of this fact, drove the horses on with minimal rest. Though they tried not to show it, Maxi could tell they were anxious. The mages were unusually quiet, a clear sign that they also recognized the dire situation.

When they briefly stopped to rest, Calto took charge of watering their steeds.

“I think I have healed more horses than humans in this expedition,” he muttered.

Though the elder readily cast restorative magic on their animals, Maxi had never seen him do the same for himself.

Ruth sighed as he cast restorative magic on his uncle. “This is why I told you not to come. You should really think of your age.”

Too tired to strike back, Calto merely shot daggers at him. Once the horses were done drinking, the party set off again through the snowy hills. By the time they reached the midway point, Sidina had recovered enough to ride on her own, and their relentless pace got them to the ruins before their provisions ran dry.

Maxi clambered down from her horse as soon as she reached the tent. Her buttocks, thighs, and calves felt as though they had hardened into lumps of iron. Her face, battered by the wind all day long, stung as if burned. Seeing her staggering, Riftan supported her with one arm.

“Are you all right?” he asked brusquely.

Feeling too drained to put up an act, Maxi shook her head. Riftan entrusted their horses to the knights who had rushed out to greet them, then strode into the tent with Maxi in tow. He laid her down next to a brazier. The other mages filed in and began dropping to the ground as well.

Hebaron shook his head as he looked down at their sprawled figures. “I guess we won’t be heading to Eth Lene Castle today.”

Maxi looked up at him in horror. Were the knights planning to ride to Eth Lene the very same day? Their situation was certainly urgent, but they had been stuck in their saddles, forgoing eat or sleep. Had it been possible, she would have wanted nothing more than to remain perfectly still for at least the next few days.

Chapter 69

“Are we in such a rush that we cannot spare a night?” said Riftan.

An ambiguous expression rose on Hebaron’s face.

After silently assessing his vice commander, Riftan rose to his feet. “I’m going to inspect the camp and find out our exact situation.”

Maxi sighed as she watched him stride out of the tent. She doubted he would listen to any pleas for him to rest.

Before long, the mages who had remained at the ruins entered through the tent canvas. They cast restorative magic over the returning party members, and Maxi gained just enough energy to move around. She used it mostly on filling her stomach with the food the knights brought in. Afterward, she drew water from the hot spring and stumbled into the small tent at the reservoir’s edge. As she began to wash, waves of drowsiness from the food and warm scrub-down began to crash over her.

After slipping into a fresh set of clothes, she returned to her tent. Soon, crouched in front of the brazier, she began to nod off.

“I overheard the knights talking earlier,” said Anette, who was beside her stoking the flames with a poker. “We are to spend the night here and leave the Plateau at first light. That means our task is done. What I want to know is, what will you do next, Max?”

Maxi’s eyes snapped open, all drowsiness evaporating in an instant.

“Excluding those that just returned, Master Celric, Master Nevin, and I are the only mages staying behind,” Anette added. “The rest have gone to Eth Lene Castle with our findings. The senior mages will no doubt want to get the documents to the Tower as soon as possible, so I think many will head to Nornui then.”

“Are you… going back to Nornui too, Anette?”

“I’m still mulling over it.”

Maxi’s eyes grew widened at the unexpected answer.

Pulling her gaze away from the fire, Anette turned to her with a serious expression. “The Temple Knights will assemble a coalition army as soon as we return. I think Miriam is set on joining, and she doesn’t appear to be the only one. Though I’m sure for different reasons. In any case, I’m seriously considering whether or not to join myself.”

“I had assumed you would return. You did say… you wouldn’t care if this land went up in flames.”

Anette gave a twisted smile as she picked up on the hint of cynicism in Maxi’s voice.

“Those are my honest feelings on the matter, but what we’ve discovered here has only made me want to know more about the dark mages. Which is why I’m thinking of volunteering for the rear support unit. If I’m in the coalition army, I’ll get to examine the books and magical devices inside the city once we’ve won.”

“Do you… think the church would allow that?”

“They certainly won’t like it.” Anette furrowed her brow, her eyes darting to the side of the tent where Calto and Celric were talking. “I think that’s why the mages of Urd are considering joining the coalition as commanding officers. Our help will be indispensable in battle against the dark mages, so even the Basilica of Osiriya would have to let us participate as a key unit.”

“And that would… guarantee Nornui a share of the spoils,” Maxi remarked pensively.

Anette nodded. “Exactly. Because of Nornui’s principles, I doubt anyone will be forced to join, but I’m sure they will urge many of its mages to volunteer. A greater contribution means a bigger claim to the spoils.”

Maxi did not mention the casualties they would suffer if the coalition army were to lose. She knew very well that being in the rear support did not guarantee one’s safety. That much she had learned from her experiences in the war. Though they were the invaders this time, it was still equally dangerous. Many lives would be lost, and if fortune were against them, their army could be decimated.

Her face clouded as she recalled the sheer size of the monster base. It was unfathomable. How would they break down the massive ramparts and fight the tens of thousands of monsters inside?

“You’re planning on joining, aren’t you?”

Anette’s voice snapped Maxi out of her thoughts. Was she planning on it? It had never been a question. The Remdragon Knights were bound to be part of the coalition, which meant she would as well. But she knew Riftan would not allow it. It was why she had been avoiding thinking about the matter.

“I don’t think… my husband will allow it,” said Maxi, resting her chin on her knees, her expression troubled.

Anette snorted. “And why would you need his permission? Have you forgotten? You are a mage of Nornui. Nobody can stop you from doing anything against your will. If you choose to participate in the war as a mage of the Tower, even your husband won’t be able to stop you.”

“Yes, but he will not like it,” Maxi mumbled despondently, “and… I don’t wish to anger him more than I already have.”

“Are you going back to Anatol, then?” Anette asked, arching an eyebrow.

Maxi pressed her lips together. Just imagining herself worrying to death in Calypse Castle while Riftan was on the battlefield made her feel like her stomach was being punctured with holes.

She groaned. “I-I don’t know what to do.”

“Just follow your heart,” Anette said, scowling in exasperation. “Didn’t you say it was your dream to become a distinguished mage someday? That won’t happen if you’re constantly worried about what your husband thinks.”

The words Maxi had drunkenly slurred during the welcome reception in Nornui floated back to her, and her face flushed with embarrassment.

“Stop being a wuss, and be frank with him,” Anette snapped. “If that causes a quarrel, then argue. As they say, it’s normal for married couples to bicker all their lives.”

“I don’t wish to live like that.”

“You say that, but I’ve seen you wrangle quite capably with him.”

Maxi glowered at her friend before weakly dropping her shoulders. Just thinking about another argument with Riftan made her gloomy.

She pressed her face to her knees and mumbled, “I’ll have to think about it first.”

The next day, they cleared all traces of their stay at the ruins and started moving southwest. After half a day’s gallop along a rock face, they entered a twisting mountain valley. They maneuvered through it, only to surface to yet another snow-laden, hilly expanse.

The snowstorm that had been raging for days quieted, allowing for a smooth journey. Despite this, the knights’ faces grew increasingly grim, and the reason soon became evident. They had finally run out of fodder.

Ruth sighed deeply as he cast restorative magic on the slumped horses. “We can only do so much with just magic. They won’t last much longer without food.”

“How far are we from Eth Lene?” said Riftan.

“Even if we move with all haste, it will take five days,” Kuahel replied calmly.

“Then let us hope the supply party reaches us in the next two,” Riftan said through gritted teeth before urging his horse onward.

Despite their hopes, the supply party did not turn up even as they neared the ravine. In the end, the horses pulling the wagon were the first to collapse, foam spilling from their mouths. Flustered, the mages tried to revive them with restorative magic, but the animals did not move. At a loss for what to do, Maxi looked up at Riftan.

“W-What should we do now?”

“Discard any unnecessary items. Load only the food and coal on your saddles. We will leave the wagon.”

Kuahel shook his head. “The horses can’t carry any more.”

“Nor can we afford to discard the food,” Riftan retorted firmly, leaping down from Talon. “We’ll let the horses carry the load while we travel on foot. It shouldn’t be long before we come upon the supply party. We’ve only to press on until then.”

Kuahel seemed to weigh the options as he swept his gaze over the horses. He soon nodded. The party promptly dismounted and had the horses carry as much of their remaining supplies as possible. There was only enough room for the essentials. Though the empty wine barrels could be smashed apart for firewood, they could not afford the additional weight.

Taking nothing other than food, coal, and bedrolls, the party started their trek through the narrow ravine. Fierce winds battered them, and snow fell in flurries. Maxi gloomily looked up. It seemed the terrible weather was upon them again after a sunny few days.

All of a sudden, Riftan drew his sword.

“Ready for battle!”

Maxi hastily pulled on Rem’s reins and retreated to the rear. The flurries intensified, and they were quickly engulfed in a white haze. Maxi’s eyes widened at the sight of a shadowy figure in the blizzard.

An enormous beast, at least ten kevettes[7] tall, prowled along the ravine floor toward them.

“A fenrir! Summon a barrier!”

Before Riftan even finished giving his command, Maxi called up a barrier in front of them. The Temple Knights flung their chains to bind the monster, and the knights on the frontline charged at it with their swords at the ready.

In an unbelievable feat of agility, the monster climbed up the rock face with incredible speed. The weight of its hulking body dislodged a protruding rock, sending it hurtling down. When the knights scattered out of harm’s way, the fenrir seized the chance to strike again. Riftan was about to swing his sword at the massive beast when a thunderbolt struck it from above.

Maxi was stunned. The violent squall instantly died down as the fenrir’s body crashed to the ground. As the sky cleared, she realized it was not a bolt of lightning that had struck the monster but a long, gilded spear.

After dazedly blinking at the fenrir’s lifeless form, she slowly raised her head and looked up. Knights dotted the edge of the rock face above the ravine. They wore purple surcoats over dark armor, and a banner bearing a red lion billowed above their heads.

Maxi had seen that coat of arms before. She was staring at the lion, trying to recall which order it belonged to, when one of the darkly armored knights raised his visor.

“Greetings, friends,” bellowed an unexpectedly cheery voice. “It appears we’ve arrived in the nick of time.”

Chapter 70

Maxi squinted up at the knight silhouetted against the sun. Though she could not make out any details, she could tell he was fairly youthful.

Kuahel sheathed his sword and said coolly, “Is it the Bolosé misfit?”

She looked at the paladin in puzzlement before realizing he was referring to Livadon’s knightly order. Lifting her head toward the ravine’s edge once again, she caught the darkly armored knight’s jaunty wave.

The knight lowered his visor and called out, “I’ll be right down, so look after my spear, will you?”

He nimbly leaped onto his large, gray warhorse and nodded to his men. There must have been a path on the other side of the rock face, as the Bolosé Royal Knights soon retreated from the edge and disappeared.

“I did not expect Sir Sejuleu himself,” Elliot remarked, walking up next to Riftan with his horse in tow.

“Sir Sejuleu?” Ulyseon exclaimed. “The Sejuleu Aren, Livadon’s greatest knight?”

Not bothering with a reply, Riftan yanked the gilded spear from the fenrir’s neck and passed it to Hebaron. The weapon reached an entire kevette[8] above the burly knight’s head.

Hebaron pursed his lips in a silent whistle as he inspected the bloody tip. “You have to hand it to the man — his aim is always true.”

“We should move further along,” Riftan said, turning to Kuahel. “Bringing the wagons down here will be a task.”

The paladin gave a curt nod of assent before ordering his men. “Dispose of the carcass.”

The Temple Knights used their divine magic to burn the fenrir’s corpse. As the smell of scorched lean meat filled the ravine, an intense hunger rolled through Maxi’s stomach. She scowled in self-disgust. Even if she were not in her right mind from starving all day, she could not believe that the stench of a burning corpse could rouse her appetite. Appalled, she tore her gaze away.

Once they had reduced the monster to ashes, the group led their overworked horses through the ravine. After a while, the narrow passage widened into an area large enough to set up camp, and they promptly stopped to rest.

The Royal Knights of Livadon appeared one by one from the other end. Maxi breathed a long sigh of relief. The supply party was here.

“It’s been a while, Riftan.”

The knight leading the supply party hopped from his horse and strode over. Maxi was crouched on the ground, patting Rem’s neck. She peered curiously up at the man.

His strapping physique rivaled that of her husband’s. He removed his helmet and held it on his side before genially resting a hand on Riftan’s shoulder.

“You had me worried when you went and disappeared in the Pamela Plateau. Though it appears my concern was highly unnecessary. You look fine, Sir Riftan. Gallingly so.”

“I apologize for being unscathed,” Riftan replied, brusquely shoving the man’s hand away.

Sir Sejuleu did not seem to mind the Remdragon Knight commander’s frosty response. He grinned and handed his helmet to his squire behind him.

“I must admit, I’m happy to see you despite your testy manner. Surely that’s a testament to just how worried I was.”

Maxi grew wide-eyed at their familiar banter. As Sejuleu turned his head to take in the others, she was able to get a better look at him.

Despite his uninhibited way of speaking, the Livadonian commander had an aristocratic bearing. Dark, black-brown curls gently framed his tanned face. While the drooped corners of his eyes gave him a mild impression, they sat at odds with his lips and jawline, both of which suggested he was a man of uncompromising gravity.

Sejuleu’s eyes landed on Maxi and Sidina sitting on the ground with their backs against the rock face.

“Oh my, I was unaware there were ladies present.”

He regarded their haggard appearances with sympathy before commanding his men, “Start setting up camp. I hoped to wait until we were out of the ravine, but I don’t think we’ll be able to hold out that long.”

Throughout the exchange, Kuahel had been standing a short distance away, wrapped in silence. He spoke as Sejuleu’s men launched into action.

“How are you here and not the party we sent ahead?”

Sejuleu’s face lit up as he registered Kuahel’s presence. “My word, how many years has it been? Have you been keeping well?”

“Does it look like I have been keeping well?”

Sejuleu sighed at the paladin’s barbed reply. “What poor reception you all show me when I have rushed to your aid.”

When Kuahel replied with a snort, Sejuleu continued resignedly, “Very well. To answer your question, the party you sent ahead is currently at Eth Lene Castle. I dissuaded them when they tried to leave right away. They were all in desperate need of rest.”

“Were they unharmed?” said Riftan.

Sejuleu nodded. “Yes, all of them reached the castle in one piece.”

He tilted his head at his men, who were setting up tents and a makeshift stable with perfect efficiency.

“I know we have much to discuss, but you should eat first. I’m sure it’s been a while since you had a decent meal.”

His words were music to Maxi’s ears, but she knew that the horses were in greater need of sustenance. Though her exhausted mare refused to budge from her spot on the ground, Maxi managed to coax her to her feet and lead her to the long trough prepared by the royal knights. As soon as one of the Bolosé knights filled the trough with fodder, the horses eagerly began nosing through it.

Maxi’s eyes shone with pity as she watched the animals. She removed the saddle from Rem’s back, took a blanket from her bag, and wrapped it around the mare’s neck. Right at that moment, someone grabbed her arm.

“Livadon’s knights will look after the horses. You come over here.”

Riftan led her away to where the knights were lighting a fire. She obediently followed and settled before a blazing brazier. Removing his cloak, Riftan draped the garment over her shoulders and handed her a cup of warm, mulled wine. Leaving the preparations to his subordinates, Sejuleu approached as she took her first sip.

“Surely this is no ordinary lady for you to be tending to her with such care. Might I ask for an introduction?”

Riftan replied without even looking at the man.

“Piss off.”

“Then I suppose I’ll have to do it myself,” said Sejuleu, unfazed by his cold response.

He smiled at Maxi. Her eyes widened as he knelt before her and skilfully removed her glove.

“Forgive me for the late introduction, my lady,” he said, kissing her hand. “I am Sejuleu Aren, commander of the Bolosé Royal Knights. Might I know who it is I am addressing? If that’s all right with you, of course.”

“I-I am… M-Maximilian Calypse,” Maxi muttered dazedly.

Sejuleu gave her a gentle smile as though he had expected as much. “I am honored to make your acquaintance, Lady Calypse. Your loveliness exceeds my expectations.”

As soon as Maxi’s cheeks flared into a deep blush, Riftan moved like lightning. He pried Sejuleu’s hand off hers.

“That’s a hell of a long greeting!”

Sejuleu slowly got to his feet.

“I was merely expressing my admiration for Lady Calypse’s bravery.” He then turned to Maxi with a deferential expression. “Forgive me if I’ve breached some Wedonian proprietary, my lady. It was not my intention to offend.”

“P-Please do not apologize, sir. Your manners were impeccable,” Maxi replied, hastily shaking her hands.

His eyes crinkled gently. “That is a relief.”

Riftan was still beside them, observing their interaction. Running out of patience, he snarled, “I’ve had enough of your smirking, so I’d appreciate it if you would take your leave.”

Maxi scowled at his rudeness, but Sejuleu merely shrugged as though he knew it well.

“Your jealousy is unnecessary, Commander. As is the hostility. I would never do something as despicable as seducing a man’s wife.”

A flush crept up Riftan’s neck. “It is because I’m sick of your insolent face!”

“It saddens me to hear that my attractive visage makes you so uneasy,” teased Sejuleu, smirking.

Growing more incensed, Riftan stepped forward as if to swing his fist. Hebaron intervened just in time.

“Let’s stop this childish squabbling, eh? We’ve only just reunited. Come now, both of you. Let’s not waste our breaths.”

Sejuleu backed away in an exaggerated show of decorum. Maxi’s lips tugged into a smile. She had to admit, she was quite fond of the man’s brazen manner toward Riftan. Though mischievous, his words and actions indicated he held Riftan in high regard.

“You seem to have taken a liking to him,” Riftan said after studying her expression for a moment.

She ducked her head to hide her smile. As Sejuleu had pointed out, her husband was jealous. Maxi pretended not to notice.

“I-I was just a little surprised, that’s all. I didn’t know someone so courteous and well-mannered could reach the rank of commander of a knightly order.”

Bending down, Riftan asked in a low voice, “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Maxi batted her eyelashes at him, feigning innocence. “What do you think?”

He narrowed his eyes. Just as he was about to lash out, there was a bustle of activity as the Bolosé Royal Knights began distributing food. She clambered up. It could not be a more timely interruption.

She settled close to the brazier and relished every bite of the thick, greasy ham, thinly chopped onions, soft bread, and fruits preserved in honey. It was only after she had sated her hunger that it dawned on her — they had safely gotten out of the Pamela Plateau.

Her eyes brimming with tears, she scanned the faces of the people gathered around the fire. She still could not believe they had managed to slip out of that dreadful place with no serious injuries. There certainly had been some nerve-racking moments, but in the end, they had done it. Her chest swelled with a sense of accomplishment.

A content smile curled her lips. In a few days, they would be at Eth Lene Castle. Their adventure was coming to an end.

Chapter 71

Of course, Maxi knew that greater trials awaited them beyond reaching Eth Lene Castle. She quickly cast such thoughts from her mind. It was best not to dwell on the coming war at the moment. Soon, she would be sleeping in a room furnished with a bed and a fireplace. That was the only thing she wished to think about for now.

Sejuleu finished overseeing the tent preparations just as the group was wrapping up their meal. He pulled a chair over to join them around the brazier.

“So, what do you intend to do now? The party you sent ahead gave me a brief account of your findings, and I must say, it sounds grim indeed. Do you have a plan in mind?”

Kuahel was oiling his sword a short distance away. He regarded the Livadonian commander as though he were a small insect.

“I would think the answer is obvious. Try using that head of yours for once. Do you think we would’ve carried out such an expedition without a plan?”

Sejuleu shook his head at Kuahel’s prickly response. “How is it that you grow grouchier by the day? I wager it’s because the previous pope worked you too hard. A lack of leisure can really make a person bullheaded.”

Kuahel’s hand froze. His eyes bore into Sejuleu. “The previous pope?”

Silence reigned over those present around the brazier. The knights halted their conversations, and the ravenous mages stopped stuffing their mouths with food. All eyes were trained on Sejuleu.

“Wasn’t the next papal conclave supposed to be held in the coming Aquarias[9]?” Riftan asked, knitting his brows.

“It was brought forward because of His Holiness Pope Elpheus’s failing health. It caused quite the stir across the Seven Kingdoms.”

After recovering from the shock, Maxi studied Kuahel’s face and those of the other paladins. They did not appear particularly shaken, almost as if they had been anticipating as much.

“And the result?” said Kuahel, breaking his pensive stare into the fireplace.

“The high priest Cassius is now our new pope.”

Visible relief flashed on the faces of the mages.

Enjoying their reaction, Sejuleu gave a dramatic pause before continuing, “The high priest Garis frankly had the worst luck. He had even put on a lavish banquet to garner supporters. But as you know, Paxias[10] arrived earlier than usual this year, and many a noble suffered from a poor harvest. In particular, the northern nobles. Staunch supporters of the Orthodox Church, as you know, but few wanted to antagonize the merchants loyal to the Reformed Church by actively supporting the opposition.”

“That is glad tidings for us,” Celric mumbled. Then, embarrassed he had spoken aloud, he added, “But, of course, it is a travesty that people are suffering from food shortages.”

“The problem is not as serious as you might think. I heard that wheat imported from Lakazim was distributed among the afflicted regions. Still, the situation effectively tied the hands of any cleric supporting the Orthodox Church.”

Riftan stared into the fire, appearing to be deep in thought.

“This means we can prepare for the war,” he said abruptly, “without worrying about the Orthodox faction gaining power.”

The subtle implication in his words made Kuahel furrow his brow. Quite suddenly, Maxi realized that the previous pope had deliberately hastened the conclave. The timing simply could not have been better. Had it happened after their findings were revealed through the Council of the Seven Kingdoms, the outcome would have been very different.

Maxi’s face clouded. Though it was fortunate that the Orthodox Church had failed to claim the papacy, she feared that the trials ahead would be a heavy burden for the newly elected pope.

“Perhaps I shouldn’t have brought it up,” Sejuleu said brightly in an attempt to lighten the heavy atmosphere. “No more of this dour talk. I’m sure you are all tired, so let us call it a day. We’ll have ample time to discuss everything once we reach Eth Lene.”

One by one, the mages got up and retired to the tents. Maxi was about to call to Riftan but stopped when she saw Sejuleu furtively motioning to him with his eyes. Furrowing his brow, Riftan rose from his seat to follow Sejuleu to the end of the ravine.

She watched them with a puzzled expression. Did they have something to discuss in private? Not long after she wondered this, it struck her that it was Sejuleu Aren who had discovered the monsters’ tactical map in the labyrinth within Eth Lene Castle. Could it be that he had made another discovery?

Glancing around, she saw Kuahel Leon in conversation with the Temple Knights on the other side. Something about the scene reminded her of the past friction among the commanding officers of the coalition army, and she felt a pang of anxiousness.

She shook her head. It would not do to waste energy with unnecessary worries. Retreating to one of the tents, she tucked her exhausted self into the bedroll the knights had laid out.

◆◆◆

When the expeditionary party emerged from the ravine, they were greeted by five massive baggage wagons and over a hundred soldiers. The knights promptly transferred everything to the wagons, allowing their horses to continue the journey with a lighter load.

The next day, at long last, they reached Eth Lene Castle. An overwhelming joy rushed through her at the sight of those gray walls nestled in the high mountain valley. Though the place held terrible memories for her, the relief of their return to human civilization eclipsed any sadness.

Her heart soaring, she urged Rem into a trot as they passed through the arched stone entrance. The city was a bustle of activity, mostly consisting of robust young men.

Maxi took in the surroundings as she rode down the wide road. Two wooden watchtowers towered on either side of the back gate. Next to them were fairly large buildings that appeared to be military offices. Densely packed wooden cabins, likely the living quarters of merchants and builders, stood further on.

Riftan finished his own inspection of the city and summarized his evaluation.

“It’s become crowded in just three years.”

“Well, I did try my best,” Sejuleu replied with a grin.

“The city was given to you?”

“You didn’t know? How disappointing. It was quite the controversy,” Sejuleu said, sighing. “For generations, this place was ruled by the Earls of Theon. The last earl was killed three years ago, along with his heirs, leaving no one to look after it. Hence my liege chose to unburden the place on me.”

He frowned and added, “Completely ignoring my feelings, I might add. Terrible, isn’t he? I was not born the eldest precisely because I wished to avoid such cumbersome duties.”

“That would anger many a knight whose lifelong ambition is to be granted land of their own.”

Sejuleu grinned at Riftan’s words. “I know I’m being ungrateful,” he said cheerily, “but I rather enjoyed being the immature second son of a prestigious house. That being said, I’m doing my best to adjust to this new role.”

Still grinning, he raced forward on his horse.

When they reached the middle of the marketplace, the bustling crowd reverently opened up a path for them. Everywhere Maxi looked, she saw respect and admiration shining on the faces of those present. Sejuleu lightly waved at everyone and cut across the square. When they reached the castle gate, the sentries raised the pulley.

Inside, Maxi noted the wooden framework where she last remembered the chapel and castle tower had stood. The adjacent buildings seemed to have undergone restorations already. She was looking around at the new woodwork when she heard a familiar voice.

“My lady! You’re back!”

She smiled and turned toward an excited Garrow rushing over to them. Both the Remdragon and Temple Knights began to trickle in. While the others exchanged greetings, Maxi dismounted and stood close to Riftan. In an almost automatic response, he slung an arm around her shoulders as he warily scanned the courtyard.

“Are there rooms we can rest in?”

“Of course,” said Sejuleu. “The eastern wing was reconstructed last year. Follow me.”

The Livadonian commander entrusted his mount to a servant and led them into the main castle. Maxi stuck close behind Riftan as they ascended the stone steps into the spacious hall.

Only three stories of the main castle had been restored so far. Though it was rather noisy because of the ongoing construction, the interior was well-decorated. They walked across the glistening marble tiles to the passageway on the left side of the hall that led to the finished part of the castle. A middle-aged man who appeared to be the steward rushed over to greet them.

“You have returned, my lord.”

“I have indeed. Are the rooms in order for our guests?”

The steward quickly counted their number and nodded. “Yes, my lord.”

“Show the ladies to their rooms and provide them a warm bath. Have the servants heat the sauna as well.”

When Sejuleu turned to Maxi, his eyes crinkling in good humor, Riftan barked irritably, “How long are you going to keep us standing here?”

Sejuleu chuckled as he led the men upstairs, and Maxi sighed deeply. He was determined to get on Riftan’s nerves, it seemed. He had been showering her with excessive kindness throughout the journey back, causing Riftan to become increasingly short-tempered. It had now built to the point where her husband would growl like a wild dog every time the Livadonian commander so much as looked her way.

“Ladies, please follow me. The rooms will have to be shared as we are short on beds. Will that be all right?”

“Of course!” Sidina replied. Her voice filled with longing as she said, “A clean bed will be more than enough.”

The steward smiled and led the women up the opposite staircase. Soon, Maxi found herself in a tidy room with a crackling fireplace. Anette had chosen to share a room with Miriam, so it was Sidina and Maxi in the other.

When Sidina tried to dive straight into the bed, Maxi grabbed the girl and made her remove her dirty coat and boots first. She then threw off her own filthy clothes. As they filled the laundry hamper with numerous layers of tunics and leggings, the maidservants brought a tub of steaming water.

The two drew lots to decide who would bathe first, and Maxi luckily won the honor. She disappeared behind the partition and whistled blissfully as she relished the hot water. Meanwhile, Sidina sat grumbling before the fireplace, wrapped in a blanket.

“Had I known this would happen, I would’ve chosen to wash at the sauna as well. At least my eyes would’ve had something to feast on.”

Maxi directed a glare around the edge of the partition. It appeared the lamia’s bite had made her friend lewder than ever. Stepping out of the bath, Maxi dried herself with a towel and threw on a clean tunic.

“Stop that nonsense and get in the bath. I’m all done.”

“Yes, yes.”

Partway through flinging aside her clothes, Sidina turned to look at Maxi in confusion.

“By the way, why are you sharing a room with me and not Sir Riftan?”

Chapter 72

Maxi froze. There was a moment of awkward silence. Then she coughed and strapped a belt to her waist, saying, “The servants here have no idea that I’m his wife. They… must have assumed I would be staying with the other mages.”

“Then you should’ve told them you wished to share a room with your husband!”

“I-It felt rather inappropriate! And… I’m here not as Lady Calypse but as a mage of the Tower… I thought it proper that I stay with you.”

When Sidina only gave a bleary-eyed look in response, Maxi stammered, “Besides… i-it would’ve been unseemly to suggest such a thing… when Riftan himself didn’t seem to mind the arrangement.”

“What sort of bollocks is that?” Sidina shook her head incredulously as she lowered herself into the water. “You are husband and wife. It’s only natural that you two share a room. I didn’t mention it before, but I always thought it odd that you slept in separate tents throughout the expedition.”

Not noticing Maxi’s flushed face, Sidina kept going, splashing bathwater as she talked.

“You really are an odd couple. You care about each other so fervently, yet you keep your interactions as dry as sawdust. I have to say, your quarrels are quite heated, but then you go right back to tip-toeing around each other.”

“W-We’ve been apart for three years. We simply need time to readjust,” Maxi mumbled, looking embarrassed. “And it’s more that our reunion occurred under… unusual circumstances.”

There was more splashing as Sidina was preoccupied with her bath. When the girl said nothing for a while, Maxi began to open up.

“To tell you the truth… Riftan was against my going to the Mage Tower. We had a huge argument over it, and… now we’re lost on how to act around each other.”

“I’d guessed as much,” said Sidina. She pushed the partition aside and added, “But you want to reconcile, don’t you?”

“O-Of course.”

“Then all the more reason for you to share a room! You’re headed nowhere if you keep this up. Be it to talk with words or with your bodies, what you two need is some private time together.”

Sidina waggled her finger as she talked. Maxi blushed at her friend’s lewdness before the absurdity of taking marital advice from an unmarried young lady set in. She eyed Sidina skeptically.

“W-We would only start yelling at each other again… if we’re alone,” Maxi said, her tone sullen.

Of course, arguing was not the only thing they did when they found themselves alone, but she had no intention of sharing such intimate details. She sat curled on the chair before the fireplace and pressed her face to her knees.

Sidina heaved a sigh as she worked her hair into a soapy lather. “Then try talking with your bodies first. There’s no better balm for relationship troubles between a man and a woman.”

“And… how exactly do you know that, Sidina?”

“It’s what the books all say!”

Maxi looked skeptical. “From my experience… i-intimacy doesn’t solve every problem.”

“Well, it would still be better than staying as you are now.”

When Maxi did not reply, Sidina frowned in exasperation. “What are you going to do if Sir Riftan’s eyes were to roam? It’s not uncommon for noblemen to have secret mistresses and children out of wedlock.”

Maxi grew rigid. For a moment, her mind went blank as though she had been struck by an iron mace. Her face paled as she stared at her friend.

“R-Riftan would n-never do something so reprehensible!” Maxi said, springing to her feet.

“He might not have the intention, but I doubt that would stop other women from fawning over him. And anyway, the two of you have been separated for three years. I’m sure he would’ve been tempted on more than one occasion. Do you really think his fidelity has never faltered? He is a man, after all.”

Maxi’s mouth sprung open, ready to shoot back, but the words shriveled away. Memories of women openly flirting with Riftan during the festival flooded back. Another memory, this time of maidservants giggling as they snuck glances while he doused himself by the well, followed soon after.

There had been other such moments even before they were wed. His visits to Croyso Castle always sparked fierce bickering among the maidservants, each vying for the chance to bring him his bathwater or change of clothes. Still, had Riftan ever spared any of these women a glance? Even famed beauties like Rosetta and Princess Agnes had never shaken his resolve. Such a man would never have succumbed to temptation.

Despite her confidence, Maxi suddenly found it difficult to breathe. Just imagining another woman touching him tore at her heart.

As Sidina washed off the lather, she said placidly, “My father was a pleasant man, but he had a wandering eye. It caused my mother much heartache. Of course, I don’t think Sir Riftan is the same sort of man my father was, but it never hurts to be cautious. Even the most faithful can stray at times.”

After rinsing herself with clean water from the kettle, Sidina stepped out of the bath and slipped into her clothes.

“R-Riftan… would never,” Maxi said in a choked voice.

Despite her words, her head kept reminding her of how strong Riftan’s urges were. An intense anxiety gripped her. Not wanting to show it, she tried to sound as calm as possible.

“B-But… I agree that it is odd for a married couple to sleep in separate quarters. I’ll have a servant take me to his room.”

Sidina clapped her hands, looking immensely pleased.

“There’s your answer!”

She rushed over to Maxi and grabbed her hands, her eyes shining.

“Do you remember what we learned during our reading sessions? You must try them all tonight. Turn Sir Riftan into a slave for pleasure so the thought of another woman doesn’t ever enter his head!”

“Y-You have to stop reading those lurid stories!” Maxi shrieked, jerking her hands free. She felt her cheeks burning.

Sidina had a knowing smile plastered on her face. Shooting daggers at her friend, Maxi grabbed her robe and left the room.

◆◆◆

Riftan leaned back in the bath and rubbed his face with a wet towel. The steamy air seemed to blanket his skin. Feeling his muscles loosen in the hot water, he reached over for his wine goblet.

The bath he was soaking in was one of many interconnected wooden tubs. A tray table sat where the tubs met in the center, laid out in an assortment of dried and honey-preserved fruit. Goblets of wine rimmed the table. Such opulent baths were common in the castles of the Livadonian nobility, as was the custom of providing guests with lavish hospitality.

“I’m amazed you managed to build such a grand bath,” Hebaron muttered with a languid sigh. “Eth Lene Castle was all but ruins when we left.”

Sejuleu, who was lounging in the tub opposite, grinned. “I paid the greatest attention here when we started restorations. You’ve no idea how much the parish cleric lambasted me for choosing to build a sauna before the chapel.”

Ulyseon was next to him, happily stuffing his mouth with food. He paused to ask, “Speaking of, where are all the paladins?”

Sejuleu shrugged. “They’ve gone to see the parish cleric. Those fellows wouldn’t know what rest was if it hit them in the face.”

Riftan removed the towel he had placed over his eyes to glance at Sejuleu.

“Do you think they plan to contact Osiriya straight away?”

“The Temple Knights who arrived first have already sent word to Balbourne, so they’ve probably gone to hear more about the papal conclave.”

After staring pensively at the water droplets on the ceiling, Riftan bent forward to rest his elbow on his knee. He scooped water with his other hand to scrub his neck and shoulder, feeling the accumulated fatigue dragging down his limbs.

Wiping the water from his eyes, he asked in a slightly hoarse voice, “Have you learned anything about the undead?”

“I looked into the matter as soon as I got your message, and I think you were right. Someone is intentionally creating those ghastly creatures. I’ve yet to identify the culprit, though. Whoever it is managed to leave no trace.”

Sejuleu’s expression took on a grim edge as he continued, “I think it’s safe to say that my theory about the remnants of the monster army running amok over the continent was wrong. I’m certain that it’s only a small number that are secretly creating these undead.”

“Could a small monster unit raze a whole village?” Ulyseon countered.

Sejuleu’s brow crinkled slightly as he rubbed his temple. “The villages that were attacked were small, with no defenses to speak of. Not to mention, this mysterious foe is also capable of magic. They did not stand a chance.”

Riftan furrowed his brow. If the Livadonian commander was right, that meant the dark mages were roaming the Western Continent, leaving nightmarish undead creatures in their wake. Their capacity to mingle with humans without raising suspicion would explain how the monster army knew each kingdom’s internal affairs. They could have easily collected information disguised as servants or merchants delivering goods.

It was clear now. There was nothing the Seven Kingdoms could do to keep the formation of the human coalition army a secret.

“I wonder how far they are,” Riftan muttered.

Sejuleu looked at him quizzically. “What do you mean?”

“The bastards roaming the continent creating more undead. I wonder how far they are from the monster base. We have a greater chance of victory if we strike before they return to the Pamela Plateau with news of our invasion.”

“To be sure,” Sejuleu replied, nodding in understanding. “I’ve been keeping a record of the places where the undead have spawned. We should be able to narrow down their location with that information.”

“What good will that do when it will take weeks for the Council of the Seven Kingdoms to convene?” Hebaron said dryly, picking up his goblet of ale. “No beings are slower to take action than royalty, as you well know. I can already see them procrastinating until Aquarias[11].”

Sejuleu gave him a wry smile. “Have you already forgotten about our new pope? The rulers of each kingdom are already assembled in Osiriya to celebrate his appointment. They will no doubt convene as soon as they get the news.”

Riftan frowned. Something told him that all of this was part of a carefully calculated plan.

Chapter 73

Riftan was certain that the church had been preparing for this war for some time. The question was, since when? He recalled how, after the great war three years ago, the Temple Knights had remained in the north to pursue the scattered monster army.

Had they known about the existence of the dark mages or the monster city all along? Had they hidden this truth all for the sake of preserving what influence they had left? The Reformed Church would undoubtedly come under fire if that were the case.

After the monster invasion, many in the ravaged northern regions had turned to the Orthodox Church. The resulting weakening of the Reformed Church’s power would have alarmed the pope greatly. The thought had no sooner formed in Riftan’s mind than he realized he was jumping to conclusions. He furrowed his brow. He had yet to find any substantial evidence to prove his suspicions.

Impatiently sweeping back the strands pricking his eyes, he turned to Sejuleu. “How long will it take to assemble an army?”

Sejuleu popped a dried plum into his mouth, appearing deep in thought. “It’s hard to say. It all depends on how firmly the new pope takes the helm. Still, we should have an army before the season ends.”

Elliot, who had so far remained silent, shifted in his tub. “Should we send word to Sir Ursuline?”

Riftan shook his head. “We cannot leave Anatol unmanned. King Reuben will likely send an army, so I see no need for us to gather additional men.”

“I concur,” Hebaron said, his voice booming over the tubs. “We don’t need that fellow. Our assault unit can do the job just fine without him.”

Ulyseon snorted, his cheek bulging from the food he had stuffed in his mouth.

“How can you be so confident?” The lad gulped and swiped his lips with a towel. “If you recall, you almost lost your arm in the last war. If it weren’t for her ladyship, you would be a ghoul by now, Sir Hebaron.”

Hebaron’s face twisted into an angry scowl. “You runt! How long are you going to keep bringing that up?”

“Sir Ursuline has commanded me to speak of it as often as possible.”

“That bloody b—”

“Quiet,” Riftan muttered in a warning tone.

Hebaron promptly closed his mouth. Ulyseon’s expression grew troubled as if worried he had committed a terrible mistake.

Ignoring his men’s reactions, Riftan scooped bathwater onto his face, scrubbing irritably. It still made his blood run cold whenever he thought back to the surprise attack on Eth Lene Castle. He grabbed the long cloth he had hung on the wall and rose from the tub.

“I’m going to rest now. Let us leave talk of the undead spawning to tomorrow.”

“As you wish,” Sejuleu murmured.

Riftan wrapped the cloth around his waist and made his way to the chamber connected to the sauna. The servants working the bellows rushed over to attend to him. He irritably waved a hand to dismiss them, walking to the long table in front of the fireplace where neat piles of linen and clean clothes had been laid out.

“Do you have anything that would fit me?”

“His lordship has prepared some.”

No sooner had he asked than the servants brought him a clean set of clothes. They consisted of black satin trousers and a blue velvet shirt with elaborately embroidered trimming. Frowning at Sejuleu’s extravagant taste, Riftan threw on the outfit, followed by his newly polished boots. Out in the long, illuminated corridor, the cold air enveloped his face. As he started down it, he realized he had spent more time in the sauna than he had thought. There were barely any servants walking about.

When he reached the hall, an aged maidservant was waiting to show him to his room.

At the door to the guest room on the third floor, the maidservant said politely, “Please ring the bell next to the bed should you need anything, my lord.”

Riftan did not reply, merely waving a hand to dismiss her. The maidservant descended the stairs, leaving him alone. He stepped into the room, throwing the towel he was holding onto the shelf and flopping into the chair before the fireplace. As he bent down to remove his boots, he spotted the bulky form beneath the blankets on his bed.

His eyes narrowed, irritation prickling through him. It was not the first time a maidservant had snuck in and crawled beneath the covers. He shot to his feet and marched over to the bed. When he yanked the blanket back, intending to drag the woman out, it was not the castle help he found. It was his wife, sleeping like a child with her arms around a pillow.

Riftan froze. Whether consciously or not, they had been treating each other rather coldly after their argument. The last thing he had expected was for her to come to his room.

His eyes quickly swept down her slumbering form. She was curled on her side with her cheek buried in the pillow, the hem of her skirt bunched above her thigh. His tortured gaze traveled down as the light from the fire cast her fair skin with a golden hue. Her thin dress clung to her like liquid, giving him a clear view of her protruding nipples, the hollow outline of her navel, and the shadow between her thighs.

Fire surged through his veins. Like steel pulled to a magnet, his hand clamped onto her shoulder.

“Maxi…”

Right at that moment, the stench of wine assaulted his nose. He paused, turning his head to look at the tray beside the bed. On it was a messy clutter of plates and an empty bottle. Picking up the near-empty vessel, he took a small sip. The strong liquor burned his lips. He gave a deep sigh.

“You drunkard…”

He lowered the bottle onto the table and rubbed his throbbing eyes. Was this woman trying to torture him? He restlessly tapped the tabletop with his finger, but it was not big enough a distraction to resist the urge to look at her. He turned his head to her again, knowing full well that he would only be tormenting himself further. Her breathtakingly beautiful form was all he could see.

Apart from her cheeks, which were tinged pink, her skin glowed with a pearly sheen. The image of her whole body flushing as they made love came to mind. He let out a shaky breath. Other memories followed — her auburn hair spilling across the pillow, her curls covering his chest.

His manhood bulged and grew painfully rigid, and sweat prickled his back. He ran a hand down his face. The intense urge to enter her was such that his body almost convulsed when he tried to suppress it. In the end, he gave in and lay down beside her.

Pulling her into his arms, he cupped her soft breast. She gave a sleepy mumble and burrowed into his embrace. Her warm breath on his neck sent a sharp pleasure digging into his stomach like a blade. He let out a low moan as he pressed his throbbing lower body against her stomach.

“Maxi…”

He rubbed her taut nipple, and a moan akin to a purr spilled from her lips. Despite this, she showed no sign of waking. He impatiently peppered her neck with kisses before burying his face in her hair and breathing in her scent. It had been so long. All this time, he had been restraining himself, and this situation alone felt enough to bring him to a climax.

A heartbeat later, an intense self-loathing washed over him. Here he was getting aroused over fondling a bone-weary woman. He stared at the ceiling to calm his breathing before focusing on her face again.

This time, he noticed her dark circles and her slightly sunken cheeks. Her current appearance overlapped with his memory of her grievous injuries in his mind’s eye. He suddenly felt doused with ice-cold water. Squeezing his eyes shut, he sat bolt upright in bed. He shifted to sit on the edge, scrubbing his face.

“Goddammit…”

As he sat cursing himself, Maxi stirred at the cool draft that brushed past. Summoning all of his self-control, he pulled the blanket over her shoulder. Then, forcing himself up, he walked away to throw a log into the fire. He could feel the pent-up sexual energy as a vice grip on his muscles. He perched on the chair and breathed a tired sigh.

◆◆◆

Outside, dozens of baggage wagons rolled through the castle gate. Maxi had been translating a passage of ancient text onto parchment. She walked over to a window and craned her neck out for a better view. Soldiers rushed to the wagons, and when they removed the leather hides covering the load, hundreds of spears and crossbows came spilling out.

Her heart sank. It had only been five days since they had arrived at Eth Lene Castle, but the knights were already preparing for war. They spent most of their time in the war room discussing strategy or overseeing drills at the training grounds. Meanwhile, the mages immersed themselves in deciphering the records left by the dark mages. Half of their findings were set to be sent to the Mage Tower at the earliest opportunity, but Maxi doubted that the Temple Knights would allow it without a fight.

“Come look at this!” Anette exclaimed, rushing into the room. She placed a stack of parchments on one of the desks. “This record recounts the history of the dark mages in detail.”

Maxi stopped searching for Remdragon Knight armor out the window and approached the desk.

Anette excitedly picked up one of the parchments. “See this? It tells of how they ended up settling in the Pamela Plateau.”

“There is a similar story here as well,” Maxi said, pointing to the record she was translating.

Anette huffed and vigorously shook her head. “You idiot, this is completely different! It explains why they left the ruins and moved to the monster city.”

This seemed to catch the interest of some of the senior mages gathered around the desk opposite, deciphering runes. They stopped yanking at their hair and walked over to Anette.

“What does it say?” Geoffrey asked, his eyes twinkling with interest.

“There was apparently a rift among them. Between the Ilid and Callid Factions, which I assume are names. The two sides fought, forcing one to leave the ruins.”

“That’s it? That’s barely anything,” Royald said, shrugging. “We already assumed as much. There was evidence of a battle all over the ruins, and some devices in the cave were for defense against magical attack.”

He arrogantly waggled his finger and added, “It likely means there was a violent extremist among the dark mages.”

“You weren’t even the one who uncovered it,” Miriam said coldly from her perch on the window sill. “Stop acting so smug. It was all Master Anton and Master Elena.”

“It’s nothing but speculation so far, but we may learn the details if we translate this record,” Anette remarked, remaining confident in her discovery.

Maxi’s reaction was tepid. “Our priority… should be to come up with strategies to attack the monster base. Shouldn’t we concentrate on figuring out how the monsters are controlling the wyverns first?”

“The mages of Urd are working hard to make sense of that rune as we speak. It’s a task beyond our capabilities anyway,” Anette retorted flatly. Then she arched a brow. “Have you decided to participate in the war?”

“I intend to discuss it with my husband… when he is not so busy,” Maxi grumbled as she pulled back a chair for herself.

Sidina, who had been dozing off on the desk, burst into giggles.

“Are you still upset over last night? All that effort sneaking in, and he made no attempt to touch you.”

“Oh, do shut up.”

Chapter 74

Maxi’s acidic tone did not stop Sidina’s cackling. She glared at her friend, then stomped on her boot under the desk.

“Ow! There’s no need to get physical!”

“You never listen to me otherwise,” Maxi shot back sullenly.

Feeling peeved, she plucked her quill from its ink pot to continue working. Ten minutes later, however, she had not written a thing. She blew away the strand of hair that had slipped onto her forehead, recalling this morning’s mortification and sense of rejection.

The glass or two of wine she had downed to calm her nerves while waiting for Riftan had gone straight to her head. When she had come to her senses again, she was sprawled naked on the bed, bathed in the morning sun. Riftan had been getting ready to leave after having prepared a washbasin for her by the fireplace.

Seeing her in the throes of a hangover, he had poured her a cup of cold water and left the room after a terse warning to drink in moderation. His cold, almost indifferent manner had left her shocked. They had been separated for three years before reuniting under life-threatening circumstances. By then, there were so many accumulated emotions that the tension between them was inevitable. Still, she had thought some of it would have been resolved by now.

Having believed they would be able to reconcile after this journey, her disappointment was beyond words. She bitterly vowed never again to let such strong liquor touch her lips.

As she sat silently scolding herself, Anton burst through the door.

“Gather around, everyone.”

The mages looked at him inquiringly before lowering their parchments. They surrounded Anton as he flopped onto the long couch beside the fireplace. He heaved a sigh.

“We have finally reached an agreement with the Temple Knights. The Mage Tower will officially join the war effort.”

“Should you be making a decision like this without consulting the elders?” Ben, a senior mage of Undaim, asked. It was a question fitting of his cautious personality.

Anton nodded. “Master Calto was given full authority on this matter. Before we departed, the Head designated him as his proxy, and the elders supported the decision.”

“Will the Tower deploy more mages?”

Deep lines creased Anton’s forehead at Miriam’s question. He stroked his well-groomed gray beard and said, “We would if we could, but I doubt the coalition army would wait for them to get here. I think the knights intend to depart for the monster city as soon as the troops are assembled.”

Maxi bit her lip.

Anton scanned the mages’ grim faces before continuing in a measured tone, “Of course, it would likely take more than half a month to finish all the necessary preparations, but it would take longer for the mages of the Tower to get to Eth Lene. Hence Master Calto has decided to assemble the free mages currently in the north. We have already sent out a notification through the mercenary guild. We’re hoping to recruit as many as possible.”

Despite the hope shining in Anton’s eyes, the others exchanged skeptical glances.

Noting their reluctance, Anton added with a sigh, “The mages who join the coalition will be handsomely rewarded. They will be allowed to study the records of the dark mages before anyone, as well as granted private workshops on the upper floors of Urd upon their return. Those who wish to remain active outside of Nornui will be paid no less than eight denar, with additional compensation depending on the difficulty of the task.”

The mages began to murmur among themselves.

After glancing around in bewilderment, Maxi whispered in Sidina’s ear, “Is eight denar a lot?”

“This is the problem with wealthy ladies,” Sidina said with her nose in the air. “A high mage earns six denar a year on average, and those with greater talent may charge many times that. But I heard it’s difficult for most mages to earn much more than four denar a year. Of course, that’s still double your average commoner’s wage.”

“Be prepared for all the second-rate mages to come swarming like bees,” said Miriam, her tone scathing. “No one with actual talent would be enticed by such a pittance.”

“Maybe, but the chance to study the dark mages’ records would hardly be considered a pittance to most.”

True to Sidina’s words, some of the mages appeared more than inclined to join. After looking at the stack of parchments on the desk with a pensive expression, Joel raised a hand.

“I would like more information before I make any decisions. How big is the army? How well will it be supplied?”

“I have yet to receive details,” Anton replied, looking embarrassed. “We can’t be certain until the Council of the Seven Kingdoms has convened, but if we consider the size of the last coalition, it should easily surpass twenty thousand.”

“The knights seem to be holding daily meetings about something. Have you heard anything, Max?” Anette asked.

Maxi frowned and shook her head. “I barely get to see his face… let alone talk to him.”

“It might be faster to interrogate the traitor,” Lucain chimed in. When everyone’s eyes flew to him, the mage of Kabala shrugged and added, “He is the Remdragon Knights’ mage. Wouldn’t he be in those meetings? He should know more.”

The room fell silent. Anton frowned, clearly not fond of the idea, but turned to look at Maxi.

“Yes, it wouldn’t hurt to know what the knights are saying. Bring him here.”

Anton spoke as if Ruth were a prisoner to be hauled in for questioning. Maxi rolled her eyes. When she showed no sign of rising from her seat, the mages all glared at her to get going. In the end, she stood reluctantly and grabbed her coat. After descending the stairs, she slipped out into the blinding sunlight.

Frowning, she cut across the vast courtyard bustling with workers. Soon, she came upon dozens of wagons and horses in the training grounds. As she weaved her way through, a familiar voice addressed her from behind.

“Good morning, Lady Calypse.”

Maxi turned and gave Sejuleu Aren an awkward smile. Despite his imposing dress of a wine-colored cape over black armor, his laid-back manner made him appear almost ridiculously jolly.

Approaching her, he said gently, “May I ask what brings you here of all places? Are you looking for Riftan?”

“N-No. I am looking for Ru— the Remdragon Knight mage.”

“He should be inside the assembly room over there. He refuses to leave the warmth of the fireplace.”

Maxi gave a small smile in thanks and began walking in the direction Sejuleu pointed. She did not get far before he fell into step beside her.

“Allow me to escort you there.”

“Th-That won’t be necessary. I do not wish to take up your time.”

“It’s no problem at all. It is the highest duty of a knight to serve a lady.”

In one fluid motion, he lifted her hand to his lips and kissed it. Not used to such courtesy, Maxi looked uncomfortable. She quickly smoothed her expression when she saw Riftan marching toward them.

He was upon them in the blink of an eye.

“I will tend to my wife,” he said, snatching her hand from Sejuleu’s. “You go check the equipment. The merchants are waiting for you to sign the receipt.”

“Worry not. My aide is more than capable of handling such duties,” assured Sejuleu. Then, grinning, he said, “Aren’t you supposed to be attending the strategy meeting?”

Riftan glowered as if he very much wanted to smack the man. He hissed through gritted teeth, “I can spare a moment.”

“H-How surprising. I had thought you too busy to spare even a second to talk to me,” Maxi said sullenly, retracting her hand.

Riftan’s head whipped to her. From where Maxi stood, golden sunlight shone in a halo around his face. The sight momentarily weakened her resolve. He had always been a breathtakingly beautiful man, but as he aged, he had begun to mask his rough, impatient side behind this frightening self-control. It gave him a certain mature charm.

But Maxi was not happy with his restraint at all. It riled her that this man who had once burned with desire for her now acted like a cleric. A part of her feared that he no longer found her as desirable.

Wanting to shake his resolve, she said coldly, “Sir Sejuleu has offered to escort me, so you needn’t concern yourself.”

Riftan leaned in and whispered dangerously, “Are you telling me… you wish to be alone with him?”

Sejuleu raised his hand in exasperation. “There are at least four hundred soldiers here. It would be impossible for us to be alone. And as I’ve reminded you countless times, I am a man of honor. I’m flattered by how highly you appraise my charm, but I think you’re overreacting.”

“You be quiet,” Riftan said menacingly.

Maxi arched an eyebrow at him. “Y-You mustn’t be so rude! Sir Sejuleu is merely being kind.”

“That’s right. I was trying to help this lovely lady,” Sejuleu chimed in.

Riftan gave him a murderous glare. “I suggest you shut your trap before I rip that mouth of yours off.”

“Riftan!”

Riftan’s face grew red with anger, and he gave each of them a glare. A moment later, he raked back his hair and barked, “Fine, do as you please.”

With that, he marched away. Sejuleu shook his head as he watched him go.

“I think we’ve truly angered him. How would you like to proceed, Lady Calypse?”

After a moment of indecision, Maxi raised her chin in a determined tilt. She was tired of being the only one fretting and chasing after him.

Putting on a haughty air, she said, “W-What else? I will go see Ruth as I intended. Can I still rely on you to take me to the assembly room, sir?”

“It would be my pleasure, my lady.”

Grinning, Sejuleu held out his hand and escorted her away.

Chapter 75

It did not take long for Maxi to regret missing her chance to be alone with Riftan. The image of him turning away in anger refused to leave her mind. In the end, she glanced over her shoulder as they reached the barracks entrance, but he was nowhere to be seen.

“You must be concerned about him,” Sejuleu Aren said, genially leaning toward her.

There was a mischievous twinkle in his hazel eyes.

Maxi gave him a stern look. “You seem to find us amusing, Sir Sejuleu.”

“Apologies if I’ve caused offense, my lady,” Sejuleu replied with mock remorse. “It pleases me so much to see that chum expressing actual human emotion that I’m unable to stop teasing him.”

Maxi looked up at him, perplexed. She found it intriguing that he still thought well of Riftan despite her husband’s shocking rudeness.

“Are you and Riftan… close?” she asked cautiously.

“I should like to think so, but I doubt he’d agree.” A small smile tugged at Sejuleu’s lips. “I first met your husband ten years ago at a swordsmanship tournament in the west. He was still the vice commander of the Remdragon Knights back then. I initiated conversation because I wanted to size up the fellow who had won the Knight’s Sword, but before I knew it, we’d gotten into a heated argument.”

Maxi’s eyes widened.

Sejuleu grinned. “My past self was rather coarse too. Having been spoiled all my life, I lacked patience, and my growing fame as a knight made me terribly proud. So, you can understand how infuriated I was when your husband openly ignored me. I was the one who acted like a child and picked a fight.”

Maxi frowned reprovingly. Seeing her expression, Sejuleu sheepishly scratched his cheek.

“I know now how shameful my actions were.”

“Both of you must have made quite the impression on each other… So how is it that you hold him in such high regard?”

“Many things have happened since.”

Sejuleu’s eyes crinkled ever so slightly, and Maxi could not tell if he was frowning or smiling.

“Your husband completely crushed my ego in that tournament. It was the first defeat of my life.”

They had entered the barracks and were now climbing a flight of stairs. A series of wide, arched windows were built into the stone walls. Silver sunlight poured through, along with the occasional brisk winter breeze.

Sejuleu positioned himself nearer the windows as they walked, blocking the draft. “That incident proved beneficial for me. It allowed me to learn humility after being shown beyond a shadow of a doubt that I was not, in fact, the best. Soon after, I was tasked with forming a joint raid party with him. Admitting defeat allowed me to admire his talent as a knight objectively. He is a man endowed with many admirable qualities.”

He stopped in front of a wooden door and turned to her.

“Though, I admit, I still find it difficult to appreciate his foul mouth.”

Having nothing to say to that, Maxi gave an awkward laugh.

Sejuleu opened the door for her and dipped into a playful bow. “We’ve arrived, Lady Calypse. I thank you for giving me this honor.”

“I am… t-truly grateful for your help, and…” Maxi smiled bashfully, “the story was interesting as well.”

“Your joy is my own.”

After kissing her hand, he disappeared down the stairs. Maxi watched him go for a moment before turning back. On the other side of the door, she found Ruth swaddled in a blanket in front of the fireplace.

He looked at her, bleary-eyed, and said, “You two look as thick as thieves.”

“W-What are you implying?”

Ruth furrowed his brow at her tart reply but soon shrugged indifferently and rose from his seat. He dragged a chair for her from a large, circular table.

“What brings you here, my lady?”

Maxi sat down. “Th-The other mages have something they wish to ask you, and I was tasked with bringing you to them.”

A look of horror rose on Ruth’s face. He hunched his shoulders like a wary cat, eyeing her with suspicion.

“What would the mages of the Tower want to ask me?”

“You’ve been attending the knights’ meetings… so you should know what is being discussed. That’s what they wish to know.”

“Oh, is that it?” The tension eased from his shoulders. “I shouldn’t think they would need me to fill them in when they’ll also be attending the strategy meetings soon. The only agenda so far has been the supplies and the size of the army.”

“But that’s exactly it. Everyone wants to know how far along the war preparations are,” Maxi explained.

On the circular table in front of them was a large map full of symbols. Maxi presumed they were military codes. She studied the small, wooden soldiers dotted over it like chess pieces on a board before picking one up for closer inspection. She heard Ruth sigh.

“I understand,” he said. “They wish to know the exact circumstances before making a decision.”

He rubbed his nape, turning something over in his mind, then grabbed his coat.

“The preparations are almost complete. We are to march out as soon as the army is assembled. And if everything goes to plan, that will be in two to three weeks.”

Maxi turned to him in surprise. She had assumed forming the coalition army would take at least a month.

“H-How can it be done so quickly?” she asked, her voice quivering. “Won’t it take weeks just for the army to get here?”

“Osiriya had already made arrangements. They sent supplies to the north in advance to make it possible for the quick formation of an army when the time came. And the royal families and influential nobles of the Seven Kingdoms were already in Balbourne to attend the church’s banquet and the papal inauguration. All up, these factors have saved us much time.”

Ruth paused before adding distastefully, “The previous pope is without a doubt a shrewd and thorough man.”

“A-Are you saying the Council of the Seven Kingdoms has already convened?”

“I should expect so. The Temple Knights sent word to the church as soon as they arrived. The Council should be in full swing by now. I wouldn’t be surprised if the army is already on its way here.”

Ruth scratched his head, tiring of all this talk of war. “I had hoped for the invasion to start after Paxias[12], but we can safely say this humble wish of mine won’t be granted.”

“I-I assume that the Remdragon Knights… will be fighting?”

Ruth raised an eyebrow as though the answer was obvious. “Of course. Even if Sir Riftan does not wish it, the king will command him to battle.”

Maxi bit her lip. After studying her pensive face, the sorcerer said abruptly, “What do you intend to do, my lady?”

When Maxi looked up at him in surprise, Ruth folded his arms.

“It seems to me that Sir Riftan wants to have you escorted back to Anatol.”

Maxi’s face hardened. “W-With whose permission? How could he decide such a thing without even—”

“I said that he wishes it, not that he intends to do it,” Ruth said, raising a hand at her rising voice. “Sir Riftan also seems to be agonizing over what to do. Under the circumstances, no travel is safe, and with your penchant for the unpredictable…”

Soon after angrily opening her mouth to retort, Maxi sheepishly pressed her lips together, recalling the numerous times he had caught her wayward actions.

Ruth sighed deeply. “So, you do intend to participate in the war.”

“I-I was going to discuss it with Riftan first,” Maxi grumbled.

Throwing on his coat, Ruth shook his head. “I can already see Sir Riftan’s reaction.”

“Still… I should discuss it with him.”

After throwing a skeptical glance up at the ceiling, Ruth once again let out a long sigh. He started toward the door.

“The war with the monsters is not the only battle we have to look forward to, then. I shall endeavor to stay away from Sir Riftan for the next few days.”

Though Maxi shot daggers after him, her shoulders slumped weakly as the truth in his statement hit home.

◆◆◆

True to Ruth’s predictions, the war preparations progressed swiftly. A few days after their conversation, the Royal Army of Livadon marched into Eth Lene Castle. The following day, Osiriyan forces entered the city in a long procession. Seeing the castle packed with soldiers made Maxi realize that war truly was looming. She grew restless, wanting more than anything to have a calm conversation with Riftan, but she could never seem to find the right time.

The various preparations kept him busy from dawn until the late hours of the night. She was also buried in work, trying to decipher the dark mages’ records. As the situation dragged on, she discovered she was not alone in her frustration. One day, she was hurrying out of the library carrying a stack of reference books for her translation when Riftan blocked her path.

“Riftan!” she exclaimed, smiling widely. “W-What are you doing here?”

“I came to talk to you,” he replied curtly, taking the books from her.

Maxi’s face brightened. “I-I wanted to speak with you as well. I went to see you in your room a few times, but you were always asleep, and I couldn’t bring myself to wake—”

“I’m sending some of the Remdragon Knights back to Anatol, and I would like you to go with them.”

Stunned, Maxi stared up at him. Her smile vanished, and she gave him an icy glare.

“I-I was told the army would be marching out in a few weeks, yet you… would divide one of our main forces at such a critical moment?”

His reply was infuriatingly calm. “The Royal Army of Wedon will be here in a few days. We will have enough men, so I want you to return to Anatol with our knights.”

Maxi’s response was equally smooth despite forcing the words out through her clenched jaw. “Is that… an order or a request?”

Riftan furrowed his brow at her soft tone. He seemed to mull over his answer for a moment.

“Consider it a request.”

Chapter 76

Maxi narrowed her eyes.

When she did not go to speak, Riftan said impatiently, “Your answer?”

She stared down at his blunt-toe sabaton before calmly asking, “How many knights… will you be sending?”

“About fifty.” Relief flashed across his face, mistakenly taking her question for assent. “Charon will go with you, and I’ll hire a maidservant to attend to you during the journey.”

“Thank you… but I shall have to refuse. I won’t be going back,” Maxi replied softly.

She plucked her books out of his hands.

Riftan’s eyebrow twitched. He leaned close, his voice dropping low. “Come again?”

“I-I will not be going back.”

Clutching her books to her chest, she stepped backward.

She saw his jaw clench. Before he could say anything, she said quickly, “D-Does it make sense for you to divide your men at such a time? Yes, the royal army is coming… but those knights are not loyal to you. You should be consolidating more men under your command, not—”

He snorted. “Are you trying to instruct me in military affairs?”

The look he gave as he gazed down at her, combined with the imperious way he spoke, made him appear infuriatingly arrogant.

Maxi lifted her chin. “S-Seeing as you’re planning to send seasoned knights away when we are bracing for war… I thought y-you needed the advice.”

His eyes flared with rage. “I do not need your advice,” he snarled.

She felt like a fool for having waited so desperately to talk to him. Turning her back, she stormed out the door and down the corridor, leaving him standing in the library. But as she soon found out, her strides were no match for his long legs.

“Is this your answer to my humble request?”

He fell into step beside her.

“H-Humble?” Maxi looked up at him incredulously, gritting her teeth. “Y-Y-You, sir? Clearly, you do not know the meaning of the word!”

“Fine! Then, I command it. Go back to Anatol!”

“I refuse!” she shrilled.

Servants passing through the corridor stopped to watch out of curiosity, but Maxi was far too angry to care about appearances. She glowered at him defiantly and continued marching along.

Trailing a few steps behind, Riftan’s next words carried a subtle threat.

“I am your husband.”

“Th-That is surprising,” said Maxi, snorting. She quickened her pace. “I had assumed you’d forgotten.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“W-What do you think?”

She haughtily raised her chin, glaring at him.

“I am in no mood to play word games with you,” he said through gritted teeth.

“Then… there is nothing for us to talk about!”

She was almost running down the corridor by then. Riftan grabbed her arm, sending all but one book toppling to the ground. Neither of them gave the mess a second glance. He backed her into a corner and placed a hand on the wall beside her head, blocking her escape.

“You have no intention of ever listening to me, do you? You always have to get your way.”

“I-It is you who refuses to listen!” Maxi shouted.

She forcefully tried to push him away, but he did not budge. This only infuriated her further. A brick wall was more pliable than this man.

“I, at least, wanted to discuss it with you! But you… do not even try to take my thoughts into consideration! Despite me telling you countless times… h-how worried I get for you… y-you never listen! My words mean nothing to you… do they?”

Riftan’s face turned a deep crimson. He opened his mouth wide, ready to retort, before clamping it closed again when he saw tears shining in her eyes. A groan rumbled from his throat.

“It’s not like that. I’m… worried that the past will repeat itself. I never want to see you hurt.” His eyes clouded. “I would go mad if something like that ever happened again.”

“I knew… nothing of war back then,” Maxi mumbled.

Her shoulders sagged as memories of the past flooded back.

“I know you are worried about me,” she said carefully, pacified somewhat. “But… I cannot let you make such a sacrifice. At least… let me remain here. That way… you won’t have to spare so many of your knights to protect me.”

“That is not an option!” Riftan bellowed without warning.

Maxi looked up at him in shock. She had thought this a huge concession on her part, so she was taken aback by his heated response.

He glared at her. Then, his voice thick with frustration, he said, “I will not leave you here. Have you already forgotten what happened last time? There are crazed mages out there creating undead monsters! How could I leave you here knowing that?”

Maxi looked up at him hopefully. “Then, the only option is… for me to go with you.”

His face twisted viciously. Rubbing his forehead as though to dispel a headache, he firmly spat each word.

“Return to Anatol.”

“If I do… will that really bring you peace of mind?” she said softly. “Don’t you think… the journey back would be more dangerous? Even when I was traveling with the Temple Knights, the way to Anatol was treacherous.”

Her heart leaped in elation when she saw him waver.

“Being amongst thousands of seasoned soldiers may just be the safer choice,” she continued. “And… you would likely feel more at ease if I stayed within sight.”

The same applied to her as well. She recalled her extreme anxiety when Riftan had failed to return from the reconnaissance mission. Now that she had experienced that awful feeling of her heart shriveling in her chest, the thought of living in such a state for months was distressing. In that moment, she resolved to go with Riftan no matter what.

“If it worries you so much… I shall promise never to go near the frontlines. I-I will help the war effort from the rear as part of the medical unit.”

His lips drawn into a thin line, Riftan seemed to consider it for a second. Then he said brusquely, “No, enough of your quibbling. Anywhere would be safer than the battlefield. I will not take you with me to that hell.”

“I also… cannot allow you to go to war with little over a hundred knights.”

Angered by his adamant refusal to make any concessions, Maxi shot him an icy glare.

The tendons bulged from his strained neck. His voice dropped to a dangerous growl. “And how exactly do you intend to stop me?”

Something within her snapped. She hurled the book in her hands with all her strength. The spine knocked him squarely on the chin, and he stepped back, cursing. Still too angry to feel sorry, she continued to rage, not caring whether anyone was watching.

“Fine! G-Go ahead, d-do as you please! B-Because I will do the same!”

“Goddammit, Maxi—”

“U-Unhand me!”

She jerked her arm free from his grasp and bolted down the corridor.

◆◆◆

Maxi’s immediate next step was to seek out Calto and inform him of her decision to join the coalition army. Calto happily accepted. As it turned out, Anette, Miriam, and Armin had already volunteered.

Maxi glanced at Armin Dolph in surprise. She knew Anette’s reason for joining, but she had assumed Armin would have chosen to return to Nornui. As if sensing the question in her gaze, Armin shrugged.

“I am a craftsman just as much as I am a mage. This is a golden opportunity to see all sorts of siege weapons and much more in action.”

Maxi understood completely. Be it at Calypse Castle or Eth Lene, Armin spent most of his time at the forge. It was also not unusual to find him showing interest in the knights’ weapons. What was more surprising, though, was Sidina’s decision to stay behind. Despite Geoffrey’s relentless attempts to persuade her, she was resolute.

“I want to stay here and translate these records. I find this task far more interesting at the moment,” Sidina explained, pointing to the stack of parchments on the desk. Her iron determination forced Geoffrey to back down.

She was not alone in her decision to remain at Eth Lene Castle. A total of five people, including Royald, Joel, Kiel, and Elena, opted out. One of the mages of Urd chose to stay behind as well. It was a decision made out of necessity, as they would need someone to coordinate the delivery of the records to the Mage Tower.

“Let’s see… that means thirteen mages are leaving for the Pamela Plateau.”

“We have contacted the free mages in the north, so around twenty more should respond if we’re lucky,” Anton said. There had been fewer volunteers than he had hoped, and he seemed somewhat disheartened.

“I’m glad you decided to join,” he continued. “Earth mages are rare, so your skills will be invaluable.”

“As I’ve made clear numerous times, I intend to stay away from any fighting,” Anette said with distaste.

There were very few earth-based offensive spells, none of which were particularly strong. It was a wholly inadequate skillset against monsters with astonishing regenerative abilities.

Of course, Anton was aware of this. He gave Anette a bitter smile. “Indeed, but no matter. You earth mages are adept at repairing magical devices, not to mention talented at defensive magic.”

Anette mirrored his smile with a slight curling of her lips.

With the participating mages now confirmed, they dove into war preparations. The low mana concentration in the Plateau meant that those in the offensive unit would need something to amplify their magic. While they worked to solve that issue, Maxi and Anette procured various medical equipment.

Most of the supplies were of southern origin. Having learned early on that healing with magic alone was grossly insufficient, Maxi had studied various treatment methods during her time at the Mage Tower. With the help of Sejuleu Aren, she now procured large quantities of alcohol and clean linen for washing and dressing wounds. Other equipment included tools for stitching lacerations, such as needles, thread, scissors, and tweezers.

Though she ran into Riftan several times, she gave him the cold shoulder. Riftan had taken to ignoring her as well after learning that she had gone ahead and enlisted. A storm brewed whenever they were in the same place, and the heavy atmosphere seemed to surprise even Sejuleu. The Livadonian commander had taken to treading carefully whenever he was around them.

The days passed in that manner, and eventually, the coalition army arrived at Eth Lene Castle. Maxi was making emergency remedies at the training grounds’ infirmary when she heard the blast of a kopel. Sticking her head out of the window, she saw row upon row of soldiers entering the castle gates. A pair of banners fluttered above them — Wedon’s crest of a white bird, and next to it, the Royal Army of Livadon.

Chapter 77

Maxi’s heart sank. A seemingly endless procession of spearmen with dark helmets marched into the castle, followed by archers and cavalrymen. Anette stood next to her on tiptoe to get a better view.

“There’s got to be at least six thousand of them,” she said, appearing overwhelmed by the sheer size of the army.

“Do you see any mages?” asked Ben, a mage of Undaim, his thin face full of hope.

Maxi carefully scanned the procession entering the training grounds. Dozens of leather-covered wagons rolled in behind the soldiers, followed by high-born knights and their squires. No matter how hard she looked, she could not see any mages among them.

“I-It’s difficult to tell. There are too many…”

Maxi trailed off when her scouring eyes caught Riftan walking across the grounds. He wore a navy fur cape draped over silver armor, with a mail coif bearing the emblem of the Remdragon Knights covering his broad shoulders. The sight of his imposing figure made her briefly forget the fraught tension between them.

The soldiers hastily opened a path for him as he strode past with long, dignified steps. A few of the knights — squad leaders, Maxi presumed — came forward to introduce themselves.

Riftan gave them a curt nod and went straight to the knights bearing the royal arms of Wedon. Seeing him approaching, the slender young man at the head of the group cast off his helmet.

“It’s been a while, Mago!”

The youthful knight’s voice resounded across the grounds. Maxi’s eyes widened. The young man was none other than Princess Agnes, dressed like a page. A breastplate covered her chest, and a sword hung at her waist.

“What a surprise. I thought you were in southern Livadon for a campaign,” Agnes teased as she hopped down from her warhorse.

Maxi could not make out Riftan’s reply. Her anxiousness rising, she leaned out the window.

Royald, who was peering out next to her, gave a low whistle. “It appears Kabala’s very own princess is leading Wedon’s army.”

“Kabala’s princess? Isn’t that the golden-haired mage you’re close with?” Anette asked Maxi.

She was referring to the time Princess Agnes had spent a few weeks with Maxi upon first arriving in Nornui.

Maxi awkwardly bobbed her head. “Yes. That was Princess Agnes… who recommended me to the Mage Tower.”

“Why not go greet her?”

“I-Is everyone going to stay inside?”

Maxi looked over the faces of the mages gathered in the infirmary with a puzzled expression.

Anton was gazing out at the training grounds through another window. He shook his head weakly.

“I think not. I see no other mages, and it’s already quite crowded without us getting in the way. Everyone will gather in the hall for supper anyway, so we can make our greetings then.” He flicked an apathetic glance at Maxi and added, “You should go, though. She’s your acquaintance; I’m sure you would like to say hello. We have enough hands here for the work.”

Maxi hesitated for a moment, then grabbed her robe. She stepped out of the infirmary into a sea of soldiers. Glancing around, she made a beeline for the billowing banner of her kingdom.

Soon, she managed to locate Riftan conversing with Princess Agnes. She halted, silently staring at his back for a moment, and cautiously walked over. The princess’s eyes widened as soon as she spotted her.

“Heavens, look who it is!”

Agnes appeared immensely pleased to see Maxi. Her slender legs swiftly closed the distance between them.

Grabbing Maxi’s hand, she gushed, “Are you out of Nornui already? I can’t believe you finished your training in just three years! I am so proud!”

“H-Hello, Your Highness,” Maxi said, taken aback by the ecstatic greeting.

Contrary to her expectation that their reunion would be awkward, the princess was no less hospitable than the last time Maxi had seen her.

“And you are still ‘Your Highnessing’ me! I told you, call me Agnes.”

Maxi smiled faintly at the princess’s reproachful tone. “I-It slipped my mind. Have you been well?”

“Of course. You seem well too, Maximilian.”

Agnes swept her eyes down the plain brown tunic and loose robe favored by the mages. She smiled. “Now you truly look the part. Which tower do you belong to?”

“Nome Hall.”

“Oh dear…”

Agnes sighed as though she thought this a shame. Maxi scowled. She was about to ask about it directly when she heard Riftan’s cold voice.

“How long are you going to continue this idle chatter?”

Maxi looked past the princess to Riftan’s haughty face. Lowering his long lashes, he regarded her briefly before lifting his gaze back to Agnes.

“We will head to the assembly room. I want to know about the Council’s discussions.”

“My word. I just got here, you know! At least give me a moment to catch my breath,” the princess grumbled.

Maxi stared at the ground. “I… seem to have interrupted your important conversation. My apologies. I… merely wanted to greet Her Highness.”

The prickly thorns in her tone seemed to shut him up.

Maxi turned to the princess and said apologetically, “I-I am truly happy to see you again, but… I shall excuse myself now.”

“Hold on! We haven’t even talked yet.”

Agnes hastily stopped Maxi from turning away.

“I would like to hear news of the Mage Tower. I was told that some of the mages of Urd are here. Do you know who, exactly?”

Maxi glanced at Riftan before answering. “Master Calto, Master Anton, and Master Celric.”

“Master Calto?” Agnes asked, her eyes growing round.

The princess evidently knew it was rare for members of the Serbel clan to step foot off the island.

She appeared deep in thought before saying grimly, “I would like to see Master Calto first. The knights also need rest, so you don’t mind putting off the meeting until later, do you?”

Riftan frowned when Agnes turned to him, but he eventually nodded.

“Very well. I will ask the master of the castle to provide the men with a place to rest.”

“I shall leave that with you.”

Then, without having said a word to Maxi, Riftan turned away.

Maxi anxiously gnawed her lip as she led the princess to the main castle. Riftan clearly had no intention of extending the hand of reconciliation first. That being the case, should she not take the initiative? Though, that could lead to another quarrel. She heaved a sigh. She had never known herself to be this ill-tempered.

“Did you two have an argument?” Agnes ventured cautiously.

Maxi flinched but managed to plaster on a nonchalant expression. “Not at all. Everything is fine. We are just… high-strung because of the war.”

“That, I understand,” Agnes said, nodding. “A dreadfully grave matter, this whole thing. The entire kingdom flew into a panic after the Council convened.”

“How much have you heard?”

“About the monster city and the involvement of the dark mages.” Agnes’s face hardened as she asked, “How big is this city?”

Maxi hesitated. “It is… as big as Balbourne.”

A groan escaped the princess’s mouth. Maxi purposefully avoided mentioning the bizarre magical devices at the ruins or the mysterious runes and breeding farms. Since the commanding officers of the coalition army would soon convene in the war room, she did not wish to trouble the princess so soon after her long journey.

“May I ask… how is Rosetta?” said Maxi, changing the subject. “Is she well?”

Agnes’s lips flit into a warm smile. “But of course. She is healthy and doing very well. And Abel grows bigger by the day.”

“Abel?”

Agnes clicked her tongue. “Has no one told you your nephew’s name? Abellis Reuben, it is. He is as beautiful as an angel. He has the Reuben eyes, but he mostly takes after the crown princess.”

Maxi blinked at the pain that shot through her heart. In her mind’s eye, she saw an infant, the spitting image of Rosetta. Her face fell as she thought of her own lost child, whom she had no idea was in her womb until it was too late. Perhaps that was why the sadness had been somewhat bearable. If anything, the disappointment of failing to do her duty as a lord’s wife had been greater. Terror at being abandoned by Riftan had followed closely after that.

Now, a dull ache clenched her chest as she wondered which of them their child would have resembled. She hastily pushed the thought from her mind. No amount of self-torture was going to change anything.

She forced a smile. “I would… very much like to see him one day.”

“Come and visit us at Drachium Castle with Riftan when this war is over. I am sure the crown princess would be happy to see you as well.”

Maxi’s smile turned bitter. She simply could not imagine Rosetta looking happy.

◆◆◆

Days passed, but no more than eight mages arrived at Eth Lene Castle. Though Calto tried not to show it, it was clear that he was deeply disappointed. It was too late to ask the Tower to send more now; troops from each kingdom had already assembled, and the coalition army was raring to start the march.

Maxi’s expression turned anxious as she took in the plethora of weapons that covered the training grounds. Soldiers ran through breach tactics with the siege tower near the wall, and at the opposite end, blacksmiths meticulously inspected an array of large crossbows. Maxi was sweeping her eyes over everything when Anette called over to her.

“Max! Come help me with this.”

She turned to find Anette crouched in front of the shield armory, hammering away at something. As she drew close, she saw that her friend was fixing a drake bone onto a sizable board.

She inspected the object with interest. “What… you are making?”

“It’s part of a mantlet. A movable shelter for protection during a siege, essentially. I’m enhancing it with a shield, see? I only need to make about sixty more.”

“S-Sixty?”

“Right. An average mantlet wouldn’t stand a chance against the brute force of an ogre or a troll, hence the need for a protective rune.”

Removing her gloves, Anette blew onto her red, blistered hands before handing Maxi a piece of parchment.

“Use that as a reference. It’s Master Celric’s draft. They also asked me to inscribe runes on the other siege weapons to make them more durable.”

Maxi let out a cry of dismay. “W-When will we do all that?”

“We’ll just have to do our best,” Anette grumbled. “This is our unfortunate fate as mages of Nome Hall.”

With a heavy sigh, Maxi picked up one of the drake bones on the table. She was trimming it to an appropriate size with a chisel when the blast of a kopel sounded from the castle wall.

The gates opened to admit an army of gigantic men riding equally large warhorses.

Anette furrowed her brow. “Was there anyone who hadn’t arrived?”

“They… sh-should be the last.” Maxi looked worried when she saw the wolf on the dark green banner. “The Knights of Phil Aaron have arrived from Balto.”

She saw Sejuleu Aren leave his post overseeing military drills and make his way to the gate. The knight at the head of the Baltonian party removed his helmet, and Maxi flinched as she recognized his cruel face. It was just as she had feared. Richard Breston — the man who had harassed her during the previous war — was once again at Eth Lene Castle.

Chapter 78

Richard Breston’s large, piercing eyes scanned the crowd of soldiers. He haughtily passed his helmet to the knight mounted behind him and hopped off his warhorse.

Maxi tugged her hood lower as he walked up to Sejuleu Aren. The man held a deep animosity toward Riftan, and the last thing she wanted was to start an altercation by catching his eye. She furtively began gathering her tools.

“They’re all so big,” said Anette, her voice tinged with fear. “They certainly give that carrot-haired knight a run for his money. I don’t think I will ever be able to call you a giant again.”

“Th-They say…. the people of the north are descended from seraphim. A messenger of heaven… sired a child with a human woman a long time ago… and the Baltonians are supposedly that child’s descendants.”

“They look more half-ogre to me. They’re practically giants.”

Maxi sneaked a glance at the Baltonian men. Indeed, the Knights of Phil Aaron looked nothing like the heralds of God. Wolf pelts covered their reddish-black armor, and their backs bristled with heavy swords, battle axes, and iron maces. They appeared closer to ancient barbarian warriors than knights.

Her face clouded as she recalled how belligerent these men had been in the past. What would happen to the unity of the coalition army now that they had joined?

“There you are, my lady.”

Maxi looked over her shoulder at the familiar voice.

Ulyseon strode toward her, his long legs making quick work of the distance. He regarded her with concern as he approached.

“I rushed to find you as soon as I saw the Phil Aaron banner. I was worried those northern pigs would try to harass you again.”

“I-I was just about to leave. I would rather… steer clear of them if possible.”

“Of course, my lady. Allow me to carry those for you,” he said, taking the drake bone from her hands.

Maxi searched the training grounds. “Do you know where Riftan—”

“Well, well, look who we have here,” came a gruff voice. “If it isn’t the white lizard’s pup.”

Flinching, Maxi looked behind her. Richard Breston, who had been talking with Sejuleu Aren by the gate moments ago, was now swaggering toward them. He was likely coming to pick a fight after recognizing the Remdragon armor. He halted in front of them, his intimidating gaze settling on Ulyseon.

“Or shall I call you the mad dog now? You’ve become quite notorious. But what else could one expect from Sir Rovar’s progeny?”

“You should refrain from starting unwelcome conversation,” Ulyseon said coldly, sending shivers down Maxi’s spine. “It is no hobby of mine to exchange words with beasts.”

“Bahaha! Still have that temper, I see.” The man’s hulking body shook as he burst into laughter. “Didn’t your master teach you not to bark whenever you like?”

“No, but he did teach me how to silence a man who likes to run his mouth.”

Ulyseon’s purple eyes glinted as he gripped the hilt of his sword.

Leaning down, Breston’s smile spread into a wide grin. His voice dropped dangerously low. “I’m curious. What did he teach you, little Rovar?”

Maxi nervously glanced back and forth at their faces. A moment later, Sejuleu Aren placed himself between the two men and gripped Breston’s shoulder.

“Look here, Breston. You only just got here. Are you that desperate for trouble?”

The Baltonian knight shrugged nonchalantly. “You’re overreacting. I was simply glad to see my fellow comrade-in-arms.”

“Give it a rest. You’re too old to be going around picking fights,” Sejuleu said, his voice graver than Maxi had ever heard.

Breston’s lips twisted. “And this coming from you? I remember a time when you’d seek out any brawl you could.”

“I’ve become more sensible with age,” Sejuleu said, sighing. “I heard you’re now the commander of your order. Do try not to tarnish your father’s name.”

Hostility flashed across Breston’s face. Maxi held her breath in the tense silence.

“Very well,” he said eventually, nodding. “I shall be careful.”

The tension eased from Maxi’s shoulders. Though Breston still looked willful and dangerous, he seemed to have learned some restraint. She furtively tugged at Ulyseon’s clothes.

“Th-There is an empty table in the infirmary. I would like to continue my work there… Could you help me move my tools?”

Ulyseon broke his wary glare and released the hilt of his sword. He picked up the tools Maxi indicated and shifted them to his side along with the drake bone.

“Shall we, my lady?” he said, motioning with his head.

Relieved, Maxi rolled up her parchment and tucked it under her arm. She then motioned to Anette, who was absentmindedly watching them from a short distance away.

“Y-You should come too, Anette. We can work indoors to create the magical devices and attach them to your mantlet later.”

“You go ahead. I’ll join you after I finish this,” Anette replied, pointing to the wide board she was hammering.

Maxi nodded and started for the infirmary with Ulyseon. Just then, a hand roughly yanked her around. The grip on her forearm was so forceful that it made her whimper in pain. Breston looked down at her with narrowed eyes before pulling back her hood.

“Huh. I was wondering who you might be. You’re that impudent wench who needed to learn some fear.”

Maxi’s face flushed in anger. “H-How dare you—”

“From all the racket that bastard made, I thought you’d died. But I’m glad to see you’re alive and well — there’s little joy in killing a man who’s lost his mind.”

Paying no mind to her indignation, the man continued to snicker. Maxi shuddered when she saw his reddish-brown eyes gleam like blood.

Losing his patience, Ulyseon dumped the items he was carrying and drew his sword with lightning speed. In the blink of an eye, the gleaming blade hovered just above Breston’s shoulder joint.

“Remove that filthy hand at once, or I will ensure you’ll eat like a dog for the rest of your life.”

“No need to growl. I have absolutely no intention of hurting her,” Breston replied with a smirk. “I’m just saying hello. If you recall, miss, our previous encounter wasn’t all that pleasant. It’s why I was greatly bothered when I heard you almost died.”

“Y-You will pay… if you do not unhand me this instant.”

Maxi cleared her throat past her trembling voice, but she still managed to direct a cold glare at him. She started circulating her mana to resort to magic if necessary when he released her arm.

“Oh dear,” he said, grinning. “I wouldn’t want to be pulverized like the rock walls of Eth Lene.”

As soon as Maxi was free, Ulyseon pulled her behind him. Breston languidly turned away like a cat that had lost interest in the mouse it had been toying with. He strolled toward his men, waving a hand in the air.

“Let’s end our greeting here. We’ll be running into each other often, so let’s try to get along.”

Sticking close to Ulyseon, Maxi fearfully stared at Breston’s back as he walked away.

Sejuleu eyed her with concern. “Are you all right? Did he hurt you?”

“I-I’m fine.” Though her forearm felt bruised, Maxi deliberately maintained a calm facade. “I was… just startled.”

“If Sir Riftan were to hear that man is harassing you again, he would not let it slide,” Ulyseon spat menacingly, his jaw clenched tight.

Maxi flinched and jerked her head up at the young knight’s stony face.

“I-I think it would be best not to mention it to Riftan,” she said, trying to pacify him.

“He has affronted you, my lady. He must pay.”

“I don’t want this to become a bigger problem,” Maxi said, firmly shaking her head. “To win this war… we must cooperate with the Knights of Phil Aaron. We cannot have discord already affecting our army.”

“But this is a matter of honor,” Ulyseon replied stubbornly. “If he is not made to pay, it would be a mark against Sir Riftan. He should be put in his place so he will never again dare treat you with such discourtesy.”

Ulyseon’s adamant expression drained away all of Maxi’s arguments. Something told her that no amount of persuading would have any effect on him.

Sejuleu heaved a deep sigh as he cast a worried look over the Knights of Phil Aaron.

“We’re in for a rough journey.”

◆◆◆

Riftan cut across the training grounds. Dusk was settling, but the place was still packed with Baltonian soldiers unloading luggage from wagons and setting up their barracks. He swept his gaze over them with narrowed eyes. Most had chain shackles around their wrists and ankles.

“I heard they enlisted prisoners to fill the shortage of soldiers,” Sejuleu explained, matching Riftan’s quick steps. “They gathered those on death row all over Balto by promising pardons.”

Riftan furrowed his brow. “We’ll have to be more watchful of deserters.”

“Certainly. And heighten security as well. We should have men keep an eye on them in case anyone tries to run off with supplies or trouble any of the female mages.”

Not bothering with a reply, Riftan continued to assess the soldiers with a ferocious look in his eyes. Since the castle lacked rooms to accommodate thousands, military tents were being erected all over Eth Lene. The Remdragon Knights had set up camp in the basilica’s courtyard alongside the Royal Army of Wedon. Riftan had chosen the location to monitor the church’s movements, but he now realized this might have been the wrong move.

His lips thinned as he scanned the rough faces of the northern men.

Ulyseon walked up to his right, pointing to a large tent by the castle. “That is Breston’s tent, Commander.”

“You don’t have to come along,” Riftan spat out coldly as he moved through the crowd of giants armed with iron maces, battle axes, and hefty swords.

Sejuleu trailed behind with a worried expression. “Why not take a breath first?”

“I’m fine,” Riftan replied frostily. “I’m going to resolve this with words, so stay out of it.”

He halted in front of Breston’s tent. Recognizing him, the Baltonian knights parted, clearing the way to the entrance. Anticipation shone in their eyes.

Sejuleu let out a groan. “How can I stay out of it if we’ve another war on our hands before the real one has even begun? I’ll eat my hat if you two really do resolve this peacefully.”

Ignoring him, Riftan pulled back the thick leather flap covering the tent’s entrance. His gaze landed on the bed covered in expensive throws and furs. A fireplace blazed beside it, with a long table positioned in front.

Richard Breston sat at the table enjoying a sumptuous feast of food and drink. He turned his head toward Riftan.

“Long time no see, Calypse,” he said, raising a silver goblet. “Though I can’t say I’m glad to see you, even as a lie.”

Without waiting for permission to enter, Riftan strode into the tent and settled across from Breston. The knight filled a second goblet with wine.

“I hear you’re set to be an earl soon. Here, allow me to offer you a drink to celebrate your undue advancement in life.”

“Do you not also have an undue advancement to celebrate?” Riftan said, looking at the claymore propped to one side of the tent.

The hilt was engraved with a wolf, the symbol of the commander of the Knights of Phil Aaron.

Accepting the goblet, Riftan drained it and added dryly, “Allow me to pour you one for managing to weasel your way into your new position using your father’s shining achievements.”

He picked up the bottle and tipped wine into Breston’s goblet. The dark red liquor overflowed, spilling first onto the table and then over Breston’s lap. The man’s languid demeanor vanished, anger blazing in his eyes.

Riftan met his fierce gaze with stony indifference and placed the empty bottle back down. “There is a knot between us that needs untangling. I intend to challenge you to a duel once this war is over, so you can stop your childish provocations.”

Breston said nothing.

“There are soldiers from all over the Seven Kingdoms gathered here. If you don’t want to be ridiculed as the fool who instigates strife, I suggest you proceed with caution.”

Breston’s eyes narrowed. He grabbed a chunk of meat and tore a bite out of it. Chewing, he said in an ominous tone, “I’ll keep that in mind.”

Riftan slowly rose to his feet. Just as he was about to step out of the tent, Breston’s voice — gleeful this time — grated on his nerves.

“But you see, you misunderstand something. I didn’t talk to that woman to get a rise out of you. I find her bravery fascinating, especially as she’s trembling like a leaf all the while. Even if she weren’t connected to you, I would still find myself drawn to her.”

Riftan froze.

“Who knows?” Breston added slowly. “She might be a widow by the time this war is over.”

A heartbeat later, he was no longer smiling. Riftan stood dangerously close to him, his dagger stabbed into the plate between the Baltonian’s fingers. The sharp blade had cut clean through into the table beneath. If his aim had been even a little less precise, it would have pierced the back of Breston’s hand.

In the tense silence that followed, Breston stared at the dagger, his fury rising. He cussed and leaped to his feet.

Wrestling the Baltonian back down onto his chair, Riftan held him there by sheer force. He yanked the dagger up and held it under Breston’s Adam’s apple in one swift movement. Breston’s struggling stilled immediately.

“Did I not tell you to mind your tongue?”

Riftan’s chilling voice was at odds with his tranquil gaze.

“You did…” said Breston. “I’ve never forgotten the humiliation of that day.”

His eyes flashed as he bared his teeth. Riftan leaned the tip of his blade closer to his neck.

Sensing they had crossed into dangerous waters, Sejuleu Aren rushed forward. “That’s enough.”

“That’s enough,” he said, regarding Breston coldly. “You’ll have plenty of time to settle this after the war. I will even serve as a witness to your duel.”

Riftan slowly backed away before striding toward the entrance.

Acting as though nothing had happened, Breston reached for the meat on his plate. He mumbled as he tore into it, “Then let us both muster our patience. The longer the wait, the sweeter the harvest.”

Chapter 79

With the Baltonian soldiers camping in the training grounds, the mages moved their remedy-making operation to the main castle. Most of the northerners were either staunch followers of the Orthodox doctrine or uncivilized people with loose morals. As the mages considered both to be dangerous company, they made every effort to steer clear of them. They enlisted the help of the Livadonian soldiers, who ferried remedy ingredients and magical device components to their workshop set up in the main castle. Knights would also escort the mages whenever they moved about.

As it turned out, however, crafting magical devices indoors proved difficult.

Maxi looked anxious as she carried the device she had been working on with Anette out to the training grounds. The Baltonian infantry was in the middle of a vigorous drill. Perhaps because she knew most were former convicts, she now found them even more terrifying. She tried not to stare as she scurried to the workshop next to the armory.

“Finally! Quick, come help me with this!” Armin cried as Maxi and Anette entered.

Having spent most of his time cooped up in the castle forge, Armin had enthusiastically rolled up his sleeves to help when work on bolstering the siege weapons had begun.

Maxi hurried to him when she saw him struggling to raise a hefty wooden column. Before she could get there, her escort Ulyseon reached him first. The young knight shifted the column upright with ease.

Armin dusted off his clothes and gave a disgruntled sigh. “We are severely short on hands. It’d be nice if the other mages helped as well.”

Maxi shook her head as she placed the magical device made of drake bones on a long table.

“Deciphering the dark mages’ runes is more pressing. If we do not solve the wyvern problem… it will be a major hurdle in capturing the city.”

“Have they made any progress?”

“No, something about it has them stumped.”

When Maxi noticed soldiers nearby leaning in to listen, she quickly added, “B-But I’m sure they will figure it out. Master Calto has managed to decipher most of the runes, so I’m certain they will find a solution soon enough.”

“That problem could be resolved with more help as well,” Anette grumbled as she dumped her tools on the ground. “Having a few more mages, even low-ranking ones, would be great. They don’t need to be elemental mages to help with the remedies or magical devices.”

“That is … actually a good idea,” Maxi mumbled, looking pensive.

Most of the Tower’s mages were under the services of high-ranking nobles. Though there were certainly free mages among them who were under no one’s command, the fact that only ten had shown up at Eth Lene Castle meant that the rest were unwilling to participate in the war.

However, those who did not belong to the Tower might be more inclined to volunteer. She had heard that the famine had cast many northerners into poverty, and no doubt there would be mages among them. The promise of compensation and the opportunity to study at the Tower could very well entice a few more to join the coalition army.

“I’ll suggest to Master Calto… that we hire regular mages.”

“We should get to work first. We must hurry if we’re to finish all of this in time,” Armin said, looking at the mound of drake bones and sacks of magic stones.

The trio dove into their tasks. Anette was in charge of meticulously carving depressions on the mantlet with a carving knife and fitting magical devices into them. Meanwhile, Armin laid out parts of the siege tower and inscribed fortification runes on each. Readying the magic stones to be embedded in the devices was left to Maxi, a terribly monotonous but necessary task. She blew onto her freezing hands as she carefully scraped the dross off the stones. Once all the impurities were removed, she began infusing mana into them one at a time, creating a mana circuit in each.

Though her hands never ceased moving, they quickly turned pale and raw in the freezing weather. The nearby brazier did barely anything to lessen the chill. She pulled her cloak around her and momentarily stopped to hold her fingers closer to the flames.

She looked up when a group of black-robed Temple Knights passed through the castle gate. They seemed to be heading to the training grounds. Maxi narrowed her eyes in their direction. After their arrival at Eth Lene Castle, the Temple Knights had ensconced themselves in the church building. They had made a brief appearance to greet the Osiriyan army, but other than that, they had spent the rest of their time indoors.

“It appears the coalition army is finally gathering in the war room,” Ulyseon muttered, appearing deep in thought.

True to his assessment, the commanding officers from each kingdom entered the barracks one by one. Sejuelu Aren cut across the grounds with four of his adjutants, followed by the Knights of Phil Aaron commander and a queue of his subordinates.

Maxi instinctively pulled her hood lower. Even a glimpse of Richard Breston’s face from afar was enough to make her skin crawl.

“Do you think… he will cause problems?” she mumbled worriedly.

“If he does, I am certain Sir Riftan will take care of it.”

Maxi glanced up at Ulyseon’s chilling remark. Riftan must have given his fellow commander quite the warning, for Breston had not harassed her since their unpleasant encounter on the day of his arrival. Though she did not know exactly what Riftan had said, she doubted it had been a peaceful exchange.

Noticing her concerned expression, Ulyseon added reassuringly, “You needn’t worry, my lady. Even that man should know that stirring trouble will do him no good. He will at least hold back until the war is over.”

Fervently praying that Ulyseon was right, Maxi returned to her workbench. A moment later, she caught sight of Riftan and Princess Agnes walking together. She froze as she watched them pass. Though Hebaron, Elliot, and three men who appeared to be royal knights trailed them, Maxi could not see anyone but her husband and the princess.

Deep down, she knew there was nothing between them, but seeing them walking side by side still stung. While Maxi had failed to obtain his approval to join the support unit, the princess was allowed to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him.

Old jealousy began to stir, and she bit her lip as she felt it rise.

Anette stood nearby, shooting her glances. She said bluntly, “If you’ve seen enough, you’d best start moving those hands again. We’re going to finish the day with only half the work done at this rate.”

Maxi willed herself to look away and picked up her carving knife. As if venting her frustration, she began furiously scraping off the hardened flesh and blood from a drake stone.

“So this is where you were.”

Maxi looked up at Anton’s voice. Anton, Geoffrey, Miriam, Albern, and Lucain were descending the stairs from the great hall. Her eyes grew round when she saw the five mages.

“A-Are you… attending the meeting?”

“Indeed. Master Calto has not been feeling well, so I will be the mages’ representative in his stead.” Anton swept his eyes over Maxi, Anette, and Armin. “You three should join us. We will need you to explain how the magical devices work.”

“Do you need all three of us?” Armin asked, frowning.

Anton shook his head. “One will suffice.”

“Then you go, Max,” Anette said without hesitation. “I’d like to avoid mingling with humans as much as possible.”

Maxi gladly lowered what she was working on.

When they entered the barracks, a Livadonian soldier led them to a large hall on the second floor. Maxi cautiously glanced around as she stepped through the arched entrance. A blazing fireplace heated the expansive room. In the middle was a large, circular table, knights representing each kingdom seated around it. Maxi spotted Riftan right away. He was grimly studying a map in the middle. Princess Agnes was next to him, whispering something in his ear. Maxi’s brow furrowed subtly.

“What are you standing there for? Come, sit down.”

Her frozen legs became unstuck at Miriam’s prompting, and she walked over to the table. Only then did Riftan’s eyes land on her. She avoided his gaze as she pulled out the chair beside Miriam and sat down.

“Is everyone here, then?”

Richard Breston’s voice came from the shadows. Maxi flinched. Turning toward him, she saw him reclined in his seat, twirling a dagger.

He said impatiently, “Can we start this thing now? I’m getting cramps from sitting here being forced to look at the dark face of a damn southerner. I’d appreciate it if we got this over with as quickly as possible.”

Maxi stiffened, blood rushing to her head in anger at the man’s audacity. How dare he insult Riftan so publicly before all the prominent nobles of the Seven Kingdoms? Riftan, however, seemed not to care at all. He calmly spread a parchment over the table.

“This is the map of the Pamela Plateau we created on our reconnaissance of the region.”

All eyes were fixed on the map. Riftan unfurled another parchment next to it.

“And this shows the layout of the monster city.”

Maxi peered down at the outline. On it was a detailed architectural drawing similar to the ones used by the masons.

“The city is enclosed with seventy-kevette[13] double ramparts,” he continued dryly. “As it’s located on a slope, there is only one place in the southwest where we can set up the siege towers.”

He picked up a small model tower at the table’s edge and placed it on the map.

Chapter 80

Sejuleu regarded the map in silence, then turned his head to address Kuahel.

“We would need an ungodly amount of wood to build siege towers that could take on ramparts that high. Just the task of transporting it to the Pamela Plateau would be grueling.”

“We must take every weapon available,” Kuahel replied, glancing over everyone present with his ever-lifeless eyes. “There are magic negators installed on the ramparts, which means it will be difficult to breach the walls with magic. We will have to rely on physical weapons to capture the city.”

“But we already have too much baggage even without the siege towers,” said Agnes. “Add to that provisions and fodder and we would need more men to transport everything, which means even more provisions. This issue alone poses quite the headache.”

Richard Breston snickered. “What a needless worry. By the end of this war, the mouths that need feeding will have been reduced to half. I assure you, our current supplies are more than enough.”

Agnes scowled in disdain at the man’s callous remark. She was not the only one who found his words contemptible; some of the other knights present also shot daggers at him. Even so, Breston paid no mind to their scornful looks. He picked up the map and swept a half-hearted gaze over it.

“The report clearly states that around thirteen thousand monsters currently dwell in this city. Do you expect so little casualty on our side even after hearing such numbers? Is that not too optimistic?”

“I believe you are being too pessimistic,” Sejuleu retorted stiffly. “We should at least try to minimize our casualties.”

“Sir Richard’s words may sound harsh… but he has a point,” said the middle-aged knight to Breston’s right. “I also see no need for us to increase our food supply.”

From the man’s attire, Maxi surmised that he must be the commanding officer of the Arexian spear unit. The knight turned his head to Kuahel and added, “Moreover, the Council of the Seven Kingdoms has already imposed its nobles to pay for this costly war. Demanding more funds from them will be met with resistance.”

“An unfortunate but unavoidable situation if the war drags on,” chimed in another knight. He appeared to be higher in rank than the first speaker. “We fight to protect the peace of the Seven Kingdoms. It is the Council’s duty to provide our army with sufficient supplies however many times we require it!”

“I assure you, you need not worry about supplies being cut off,” Kuahel replied calmly. “Still, it would be best to find a way to capture the city as quickly as possible. There are few resources available in the Plateau, and there is no guarantee that the supply party will always reach us on time. If the siege becomes drawn out, I’ve no doubt the Council will order a retreat, rendering this campaign a failure.”

His piercing eyes looked at each face around the table.

“We must capture the city within half a month.”

“Ludicrous! How are we to capture a fortress surrounded by gigantic high walls in just fifteen days?! Breston exclaimed with a snort. He began tapping his knife on the map. “We are already at a geographical disadvantage. The monsters have the upper hand by being on higher ground. No matter how gentle, a slope is a slope. It’ll require twice the effort to move the siege towers, and it’ll affect the catapults. And that’s not taking into account our enemy’s unlimited regenerative abilities. Every attack would leave us with heavy casualties while they heal right up! The monsters will know that time is on their side. Mark my words — they will try to drag this battle out.”

Anton, who had been listening to the knights in silence thus far, suddenly spoke.

“A troll’s regenerative ability is not unlimited.”

When all eyes in the room flew to him, the mage lightly cleared his throat and said calmly, “Trolls heal by using the nutrients stored in their bodies. As such, once their wounds are dealt with, they will be afflicted with extreme hunger. If they were to run out of provisions, they would eventually lose their regenerative abilities, and the hunger would likely drive them into a frenzy.”

Nobody spoke for a moment. Riftan looked up from the map he had been studying and broke the silence.

“Which means they also can’t afford to hold out forever. We have little chance of winning if the monsters decide to hunker down and defend their walls. But if they were also struggling to procure food, they won’t find it as easy to prolong the siege.”

“Trolls require fivefold the nourishment of your average human, while ogres require twelvefold. There will certainly be a limit to how long they can sustain themselves,” said Agnes. She squinted an eye, racking her brains. “And these Ayin monsters are breeding dozens of wyverns inside their city, are they not? I heard that a single wyvern requires nourishment equal to consuming a whole cow once a week. It seems our concern over how to feed our horses might not be that significant compared to what the monsters have to deal with.”

“Look here, miss. Did it not occur to you that the trolls might sustain themselves by eating the wyverns?”

Agnes shot Breston an irritated glare at his impertinence.

She was about to snap back at him when Riftan cut in icily, “Why would they eat the wyverns when there is something far more appetizing close by?”

A heavy silence blanketed the hall.

Tapping the table with his finger, Riftan continued, “Humans are the most tempting prey for any monster. The enemy will turn their attention to us the moment they run out of food. It would be impossible for starved cannibals to meekly stay behind their walls when there’s a feast laid out right before them.”

He paused to organize his thoughts before adding, “The question is how long they can hold out. We can’t afford to keep waiting until they run dry. After surrounding them, we must wear them down as quickly as possible. Relentless attacks.”

“Can we strengthen the siege weapons?” Hebaron asked, looking up from the map. “It’ll be difficult to inflict substantial damage to the ramparts with our current catapults. Our tests were disappointing, to say the least. They must be enhanced to hit targets at greater distances.”

“That’s easier said than done,” said Sejuleu. “We’d need a bigger lever to increase the strength of a catapult. Constructing one with our limited resources is one thing, but hauling the building materials for massive siege towers and catapults over treacherous mountain paths is another problem entirely. It would slow us down immensely.”

He gave a deep sigh and shook his head.

“Ordinarily, we would’ve gathered resources from nearby forests, but that’s not a viable option there. Everything we need, we must take with us. It would do to keep that in mind.”

“How about enhancing the catapults with magical devices?” Elliot asked, looking at Anton. “Could you not bolster them as you have done with the mantlets?”

All eyes now turned to Anton. The mage lightly cleared his throat and patted Maxi on the shoulder. “This mage is best suited to answer any questions regarding magical devices. She and two others are currently in charge of crafting them.”

Maxi swallowed dryly. Being at the center of attention among so many knights was intimidating. However, the fight in her flared up when she caught sight of Riftan’s impassive face. She wanted to appear confident in his eyes.

She cleared her throat and explained, “We are already working on doing just that. Currently, we are… bolstering the siege weapons. That alone should enhance the power of the catapults enough to hold rocks or cannonballs… that would normally be too heavy for a regular catapult.”

“And the maximum range of attack?” Riftan asked, leaning forward subtly.

Maxi faltered for a moment before looking him dead in the eye.

“Considering the size of the catapult and the weight of the projectile… the maximum range should be around one thradion[14],” Maxi replied, enunciating each word. “If you also consider the incline and the height of the ramparts, it would be more effective to station the catapults closer.”

“That range is insufficient,” Riftan mumbled, frowning.

Maxi was taken aback. Clearly, he had expected more.

He seemed to be deep in thought as he brushed his temple. Then he asked matter-of-factly, “Is there no other way to further improve the strength of the catapults? To minimize casualties, we must place them where the enemy can’t reach our men.”

“B-But… there is a limit to how much a magical device can enhance them. Though wood can be reinforced with magic, there is little we can do to strengthen the ropes. The strain that would come from hurling rocks at greater distances would eventually cause them to snap. Rather than risking breakage, we could—”

Maxi stopped herself. She was afraid of being laughed at for sharing an idea that suddenly sprung to mind.

Seeing her hesitation, Riftan brusquely pressed her point. “We could what?”

She studied his expression. How did he feel about her speaking at this meeting? His face did not seem to give anything away.

Maxi nervously wet her lips. “Wouldn’t it be better… for us to alter the terrain instead?”

“Alter the terrain?” Kuahel asked, arching an eyebrow.

Before anyone could dismiss or scoff at her suggestion, Maxi launched into an explanation. “We could elevate the catapults by summoning earth barriers beneath them with magic. That way… we can attack from a greater distance without having to modify the devices any further.”

“But mana concentration in the Plateau is low. It would require twice the mana to maintain the barriers. To keep them up, we would need all of the mages focusing on the task,” Miriam argued, appearing unconvinced.

This was nothing new. During their time at the Mage Tower, Miriam regularly picked holes in her ideas. Now it only filled Maxi with greater determination.

“A-A barrier does not require that much mana! Moreover… we wouldn’t have to keep them up all day long. We would only have to elevate the ground beneath the catapults while we attack.”

“Not a bad idea,” Sejuleu murmured.

Maxi’s face brightened.

Agnes had her eyes fixed on the map, turning Maxi’s proposal over in her mind. The princess soon nodded in agreement.

Chapter 81

“Offensive magic would be ineffective against the walls, so it would be more practical for the mages to focus on bolstering the weapons,” Maxi pointed out, looking at Miriam triumphantly.

Her sense of victory was nipped in the bud when Kuahel remarked dryly, “If we do not solve the wyvern problem, it wouldn’t matter how much we enhance the catapults. No amount of distance would keep our men safe from an above-ground attack.”

“We will solve that problem in short order,” Geoffrey replied. “We have deciphered most of the rune. Once we understand how it works, it will only be a matter of time before we figure out how to negate it. However…”

The mage trailed off, looking troubled.

Breston’s impatient nature got the better of him. He pressed irritably, “However, what? Get on with it, man.”

Geoffrey frowned, offended by Breston’s rudeness, and said curtly, “To destroy the rune, one would need to access its mana circuit.”

There was a pause.

“That means someone will have to infiltrate the monster city,” Riftan muttered.

Maxi’s back stiffened. Surely he was not considering taking on such a dangerous task? She eyed him warily.

“The monsters will fortify their defenses once we muster our army,” Kuahel said snarkily. “Sneaking in will not be as easy as last time.”

Riftan raised his chin to look at the paladin, and a cold smile curled his lips before vanishing.

“It wasn’t easy the first time either.”

◆◆◆

Deliberations continued into the night. The knights flung about various military terms, taking turns voicing their opinions. The atmosphere within the hall soon grew heated as one argument after another broke out. Having had enough of the knights’ battle of nerves, Anton rose from his seat as the servants arrived to light the candles.

“We shall excuse ourselves now. We still have much to do.”

Maxi instinctually stood with them, but the sight of Riftan and Princess Agnes seated side by side prevented her from moving further.

Seeing her awkwardly frozen in place, Miriam frowned as she headed for the entrance. “What are you doing?”

The other mages were already filing out of the assembly room. Not knowing what to do, Maxi turned to look at Riftan. Her husband, however, kept his eyes fixed on the map.

“Escort her back, Charon,” he said woodenly.

Elliot stood and walked over to her. With no excuse for her to remain, Maxi left with a sullen expression.

She found Anette and Armin still hammering away in the workshop. Despite Elliot and Ulyseon’s insistence that she return to her quarters to rest, Maxi returned to her spot next to the brazier to finish her task. After working late into the night, she finally returned to her room to fill her stomach with bread, cheese, and warm wine.

Even then, light still streamed from the barracks. Standing in front of the window with a lamp in hand, Maxi stared out over the grounds before crawling into bed with a gloomy expression.

When morning arrived, she sought out Calto to suggest hiring mages not affiliated with the Mage Tower. Though not fond of the idea initially, the elder must have deemed it necessary, for he soon sent a letter of commission to the mercenary guild.

A few days later, seventeen mages arrived at Eth Lene Castle. Though most were lesser mages who could only use a few spells like healing or restorative magic, some were practitioners of considerable skill. Their assistance made it much easier for Maxi, Anette, and Armin to craft the magical devices. Deciphering the dark mages’ runes made headway as well, and the leaders of the coalition army were able to set the date for their departure.

Anton strode into the spacious room where the mages were gathered and made a solemn announcement.

“You must pack your belongings before the day is out. We’re set to leave at first light. Each of you will be given self-defense weapons and emergency rations, and we will also be handing out magical devices, magic stones, and remedies. Be sure to pack everything.”

“Has the army made plans on how we’re going to capture the monster city?” Miriam asked, raising a hand.

Anton shook his head. “The commanding officers seem to have something in mind, but nothing definite has been decided. They seem wary of information leaking. The specifics will be confirmed as we travel to the Plateau.”

At his words, the mages began muttering to each other with looks of apprehension. All of them were aware of the war of nerves brewing among the commanders of each of the kingdoms, and the mages were doubtful that such a splintered leadership would be able to bring this campaign to victory.

“Enough with your whispering. Might I remind you that three knights heralded as the incarnations of Rosem Wigrew will be fighting in this campaign,” Anton said in an imposing voice, attempting to assuage the mages’ apprehension. “This war is necessary to protect the peace and prosperity of this land. It will not be an easy endeavor, but I pray you will all do your best in your respective roles.”

His firm tone silenced the mages. He studied their faces before adding, “The mages of the Tower will be divided into two units. The mages of Sigrew and Kabala will assist the knights on the front. The mages of Undaim and Nome Hall will form the defensive line in the rear and tend to the wounded with the unaffiliated mages. Are there any objections?”

When his listeners remained silent, Anton slowly continued, “I will be leading the offensive support unit, and I want you, Maximilian, to lead the rear support.”

Maxi had been listening intently. Her eyes widening at Anton’s command, she stared up at him before turning a bewildered gaze to Ben, a senior mage of Undaim.

“W-Why me and not Master Ben?”

“I have no experience in a war, but you once served in a support unit when you were still an unaffiliated mage,” Ben said placidly. “Not only that, you are quite popular among the soldiers. I’m sure they will have no problems taking orders from the Scarlet Lady. It would make things much easier for the rest of us if you were in charge.”

Heat rose in Maxi’s cheeks as she scanned the faces around her. Including herself, a total of twenty-one mages would serve in the support unit. Three were from Nome Hall, one from Undaim, and the rest unaffiliated. Though she wondered with some apprehension if these mages would be willing to follow her instructions without complaint, she eventually gave a determined nod.

“I understand. I will take the role.”

“Good. Now, all of you, off you go. Go and pack.”

Everyone dispersed at Anton’s instruction. Maxi made her way to the infirmary to gather remedies and medical equipment. To her surprise, the training grounds — previously crowded with the Baltonian knights’ tents — were now filled with dozens of wagons and thousands of horses lined in organized rows. She was weaving through them when the sight of Riftan bending over one of the wagons made her freeze.

He was dashing in a wine-colored tunic and Remdragon Knight silver breastplate and chainmail, over which he had slung a black fur coat. It vexed Maxi to no end.

Biting her lip, she considered giving in and speaking to him first. The fact that he had made absolutely no effort to reconcile was beginning to make her anxious. However, when she saw him straighten from his inspection of a crossbow and turn to Princess Agnes, all thoughts of approaching him first vanished.

She glanced back and forth between the two, her eyes narrowed. The pair were like figures in a painting. A slender beauty with dazzling golden locks, and a dashing, raven-haired knight.

Maxi felt her heart burn with jealousy. Ever since the princess’s arrival at Eth Lene Castle, they were always together. According to Ulyseon, the royal edict that the princess had brought with her appointed Riftan as the chief aide to the supreme commander of Wedon’s royal army — the princess herself.

They attended strategy meetings together and afterward supervised military training side by side. There was nothing strange about this on the surface. After all, Riftan was a knight who had pledged allegiance to the Wedonian crown. Still, Maxi had the sneaking suspicion King Reuben had not given up his desire to match Riftan and the princess.

Quelling her simmering emotions, Maxi whirled around and walked into the infirmary. The mages who were already there were packing vials within the dimly lit space. Though she threw herself into the work, her busy hands did nothing to stop her thoughts from drifting back to Riftan and Princess Agnes.

Did he truly feel nothing for her? Even if he did not, the same could not be said for the princess. Maxi scowled, loathing herself for harboring such suspicions. Her head told her there was nothing to be worried about, but her insides still boiled whenever she saw them together.

She irritably gnawed her lip and tied the opening of the herbal bag as tightly as she could. It was high time she overcame this feeling of inferiority she felt toward the princess. After all, Agnes had done nothing but support and encourage her up until now. It would be highly ungrateful of her to repay her kindness with such petty jealousy. She took a deep breath.

Princess Agnes was not the problem. The real problem was the lack of trust between Riftan and herself. Even so, she could not think of a way to resolve it.

Perhaps I’m wishing for too much.

She walked over to the window and opened the shutters. Outside, she saw Riftan and Agnes walking through the crowd of soldiers.

It was a stifling feeling, this longing to be the one at his side, be it in the safety of the castle or on the battlefield. But all this desire of hers had done was cause a rift between them. One of them would have to relent first.

She knew that her resolve was weakening by the day. Her greatest fear was that they would end up no better than strangers if she stubbornly persisted in placing her will above his. Once this war was over, would it be wiser to follow his wishes? She did not wish to antagonize him any further.

The next day, twenty thousand soldiers marched out of Eth Lene Castle at first light. The infantry marched at the head of the massive procession, carrying the banners of their respective kingdoms. Behind them rode the cavalry, followed by a train of baggage wagons. As the armies of Osiriya and Balto had gone ahead, the billowing banners still visible were those of Livadon, Wedon, the golden banner of the Bolosé Royal Knights, and Remdragon navy blue.

Maxi scanned the crowd as she rode behind the Remdragon Knights. It seemed every inhabitant of the city had flocked to the streets. They waved colorful handkerchiefs, cheering, “Rosem Wigrew d’Aren! Rosem Wigrew d’Calypse! Peace and victory to the Seven Kingdoms!”

[1] Approximately 6 meters.

[2] Approximately 12 meters.

[3] Approximately 6 meters.

[4] Approximately 9 meters.

[5] Approximately 150 centimeters.

[6] Approximately 4.8 meters.

[7] Approximately 3 meters.

[8] Approximately 30 centimeters.

[9] The season of water, equivalent to spring.

[10] The season of repose, equivalent to winter.

[11] The season of water, equivalent to spring.

[12] The season of repose, equivalent to winter.

[13] Approximately 21 meters.

[14] Approximately 185 meters.

Chapter 82

Resounding cheers filled the city. Maxi pacified a snorting Rem by patting her neck. At the same time, she gazed out at the slowly brightening sky beyond the shadowed walls. The light from the rising sun played over the knights’ armor, making them glint silver. The gathered crowd looked on in awe, and their exuberant cheers continued until the Remdragon and Bolosé Royal Knights rode out of the gate.

“Are you not cold, my lady?” Ulyseon asked as they reached the steep valley just outside the city.

Maxi pulled back her hood and smiled. “I-I’m fine. I’m dressed quite warmly.”

In truth, her hands and feet were already freezing, but she did her best not to show it. It had snowed the previous night, and the field around them was covered in frost.

Ulyseon surveyed the surroundings, his brow furrowed. “This year’s winter truly is unrelenting. It should be warmer by now.”

“Isn’t it always this cold up north?” said Anette from the baggage wagon beside them. She blew her nose into a handkerchief as if to emphasize her point.

Ulyseon shook his head. “No, this Paxias has been unusually long. It is strange for it to still feel like the middle of the season when we’re two months into the new year.”

Maxi gazed despondently over the wilderness currently being battered by fierce winds. Thick frost blanketed the ground, and the soldiers’ breaths rose above their heads like smoke. This winter truly was unrelenting.

Adjusting her cloak to cover Rem’s rear, Maxi fished out a flask of mulled wine from her saddlebag. The once-hot liquid was already tepid from their ride out of the city.

“Let me have a sip of that,” said Anette.

Maxi obliged, stretching her arm out to pass the flask to her friend. She then nudged Rem to keep up with the knights. The cacophony of wheels rolling over frozen soil, thousands of hooves stomping the ground, and the rhythmic marching of soldiers filled the air.

She advanced with the army in silence. Before long, the distant figures of the Baltonian and Osiriyan forces became visible over the gentle slope ahead. The sight of the sloped plain filled with soldiers sent a chill down her spine.

There were twelve divisions in the coalition army, each of which comprised thousands of spearmen, archers, and cavalrymen. The units marched in orderly, square formations around wagons loaded with weapons, provisions, and lumber. It was like watching a moving city.

“I didn’t think… we would catch up to them so soon,” Maxi said in surprise.

Since the two armies had started their march before dawn, she had expected them to be much further ahead.

Ulyseon looked down at her. “Scouts are sent out first to ensure our course is safe, which takes time.”

Maxi nodded her understanding.

While the soldiers came to a brief halt, she searched the cavalry for Riftan and spotted him just as the march resumed. He was in the middle section advancing up the hill, leading the Remdragon Knights and the Wedonian army’s cavalry. Her eyes locked on his head of black hair bobbing above the sea of soldiers. A moment later, she noticed Agnes riding next to him.

She frowned as irritation surged through her. “Isn’t it… customary for mages to be stationed at the rear of a unit?”

Ulyseon looked puzzled by her abrupt question. “Customarily, yes.”

“I ask because… I see Princess Agnes riding at the head.”

“Mages who are part of the offense, like Princess Agnes, are sometimes stationed at the front. Mage Ruth often assists Sir Riftan there as well.”

“Then, it should be Ruth next to him,” Maxi said tartly.

She quickly pressed her lips together at the surprise on Ulyseon’s face. Embarrassment at her display of petty jealousy set in, and she felt her cheeks burn. She was about to apologize for her ill temper when she heard a curt voice behind them.

“I do not see why you’re bringing me into this.”

Maxi jumped. Ruth had materialized seemingly out of nowhere.

After dumbly staring at her friend atop his gray stallion with a sullen expression, Maxi stammered, “H-How long have you been there?”

“This whole time,” he replied flatly. “It was merely a light concealment charm, but you didn’t seem to notice at all. You really must work on your magic detection, my lady. It’s not just today, either. You were quite oblivious to my near-constant presence back at the castle. I would call that a cause for concern.”

“W-What? Why would you do something so disturbing?”

Genuinely alarmed, Maxi shifted slightly away from Ruth. She found it greatly unsettling that he had been hovering around her without her knowledge.

Ruth’s jaw dropped in shock. “Disturbing?!” he cried. “How could you say such a thing? Everything I did has been to help you. My lady, you are shockingly unobservant. You did not even notice your significantly reduced workload. That is a serious problem!”

“I-I thought it was Anette or Armin! How was I to know you were nefariously concealing yourself?”

“Nefariously?!” Ruth cried again, his anger rising. “Surely you do not mean that. Was the first slight insufficient?!”

A moment later, his shoulders sagged wearily, and he heaved a long sigh.

“I am exhausted. Not only am I dealing with Sir Riftan, who is as testy as a bear stung by a bee, but my uncle resorts to violence at the slightest provocation, and the other mages shoot daggers at me whenever I’m near. And now the princess has arrived to pester me as well.”

He shuddered and continued, “Can you imagine how terrible the situation must have been for me to go into hiding? But I got plenty done despite it all. If anything, I should be applauded.”

“I-I don’t see why… you had to conceal yourself even from me,” said Maxi, glowering at him incredulously.

“I used the concealment charm to give myself a little respite,” Ruth muttered, rubbing his nape. “But being unnoticed was so comfortable that I forgot about it. All I did was work anyway, so I saw no need to speak.”

Maxi found his plight both pathetic and tragic.

“I-In any case, just don’t do it again,” she said, somewhat pacified. “You are the mage of the Remdragon Knights, Ruth. Stop hiding like a fool… and return to your station.”

“You want me to place myself between Sir Riftan and Princess Agnes?” Ruth retorted with a snort. “Why should I subject myself to such torment? I would have to be mad. I’d rather continue under the safety of a concealment spell.”

Maxi glared at him irritably. As much as she could not stand the sight of Riftan and the princess together, she could not bring herself to ask Ruth to separate them. Still, the sorcerer seemed to cotton on to what she wanted without her having to say it.

“I understand your disapproval, my lady,” he said, clicking his tongue, “but my going there won’t change anything. Even if I were to attempt to steer the princess away, I doubt she would catch on. It is in her nature to be oblivious to such things.”

Shooting a glance at the royal knights, he continued quietly, “Think about it, my lady. She is a woman of superior lineage, beauty, and talent, showered with the love and admiration of thousands. Do you think she has ever felt envy or jealousy? Since she herself has never experienced it, it’s impossible for her to comprehend those sentiments in others. You could say that she is blind to such things.”

Maxi was shocked by his scathing assessment of the princess. As if venting years of resentment, Ruth’s tone became increasingly bitter.

“The princess does not understand that actions without malice can still cause hurt. You will only be tormenting yourself if you keep fretting over it.”

Maxi was so mortified at her innermost thoughts being laid bare that she found herself mumbling a blatant lie. “A-Actually… I am not that bothered by their relationship.”

When Ruth merely shrugged, she rode on for a while in silence before blurting, “Even if the princess is oblivious… sh-shouldn’t Riftan keep his distance? I don’t think the chief aide… is required to accompany her at all times. Especially with knights from other kingdoms watching. What if… they were to spark salacious rumors like last time?”

“I shall go convey this to Sir Riftan, my lady!”

Ulyseon, who had been stoically listening nearby, steered his horse forward. Maxi frantically grabbed his cloak.

“Y-You mustn’t!”

“But Sir Riftan should know how concerned you are for his honor.”

“I-I shall be furious with you if you tell him any such thing!” she hissed through clenched teeth.

Ulyseon stared down at her in bewilderment before bobbing his head.

After eyeing the young knight doubtfully, she offered a reason that sounded like an excuse even to her ears.

“I was only… slightly concerned… th-that their reputations might be tarnished. I am in no way jealous… or upset by their relationship…. so you are not to turn this into a bigger problem than necessary. Do you understand?”

Ulyseon nodded gravely. “Yes, my lady.”

Feeling deeply embarrassed, she urged Rem into a trot. The army continued marching, stopping only for short breaks to relieve themselves or water the horses. With half of their forces being foot soldiers, the pace was frustratingly slow. Nevertheless, by sunset, they were almost at the Pamela Plateau. They began setting up camp near a winding gorge cut through by a frozen river.

The first thing she did was unsaddle Rem. The mare’s head drooped to the ground from exhaustion. After briefly casting restorative magic on her, Maxi led her to the water’s edge. Soldiers were already by the riverbank, smashing hammers against the ice and scooping water into pails. Soon, more soldiers arrived with hundreds of horses in tow. Maxi stood in line behind them and waited her turn. Just then, a hand gripped her shoulder.

Startled, she turned to find Riftan looking down at her, his face impassive.

“We’re about to hold a strategy meeting. The mages will be in attendance, so you should come as well.”

When she continued to stare up at him stupidly, Riftan impatiently took Rem’s reins from her and called to one of the soldiers.

“Water this horse and have it rest near a fire.”

When the soldier took the reins from him, Riftan immediately dragged Maxi to a blazing brazier. At his urging, she settled in a seat near the warmth. Joy began to bubble up inside her as the shock wore off.

Riftan removed his gauntlets and tossed them to a squire. He picked up a wine bottle from a table the soldiers had laid out.

“Drink this for now,” he said, pouring some into a cup for her. “The meal will take a while.”

“Th-Thank you,” Maxi said, taking the cup.

Richard Breston chose that moment to saunter over, an unpleasant smile plastered on his face. He did not say a word and merely placed a chair next to where the knights were putting up barracks. As Breston sat down, Riftan pulled a chair next to Maxi and poured himself wine.

One by one, Sejuleu Aren, Kuahel Leon, and Princess Agnes finished inspecting their respective units and joined them around the fire. The high priests of each kingdom came soon after, followed by the mages.

Chapter 83

The soldiers promptly offered the newcomers seats and wine, and the group huddled close to the brazier to thaw their freezing bodies. Meanwhile, the area around them bustled with activity as the tents went up for the night.

Maxi’s shoulders eased. With the windbreak in place, it was no longer unbearably cold. Clutching her cold cup, she stole glances at Riftan between sips of wine. He sat in silence, staring into the fire with his elbow resting on his lap.

She was debating whether to talk to him when Princess Agnes, who had been discussing something with the Wedonian knights, pulled her chair next to his and began whispering in his ear. Whatever it was clearly gained his attention, for Riftan cocked his head toward the princess. Fiddling with her cup, she repeated Ruth’s words in her head.

You are only tormenting yourself. You are only tormenting yourself.

They had to be discussing official matters. If she were to display disapproval now, she would only be painting herself as narrow-minded. You are only tormenting yourself.

As she was desperately trying to maintain her silence, Sejuleu Aren finished conferring with his men and addressed the person sitting across from him.

“Has the scout party returned?”

The noisy tent stilled for a moment.

“They only sent back a message,” Kuahel replied dryly. He continued as he rinsed his hands in a basin brought to him by a young cleric, “Since we will be passing through the ravine tomorrow, they have decided to camp near the entrance to keep watch.”

Riftan cut short his conversation with Princess Agnes and searched Kuahel’s face. “Do you think word has reached the monster city?”

The cleric proffered a towel to Kuahel, who wiped his hands on it as he replied with his usual indifference, “It never hurts to be cautious. We currently have no inkling of how the monsters are getting information about the Western Continent. Though the Council has locked down cities all across the land to weed out spies, it is still possible that enemy informants have managed to slip away.”

“I’d wager that they have,” Sejuleu remarked, raising his cup to his lips. “I doubt that secured gates or heightened inspections would be able to contain the spies’ movements. After all, these bastards managed to create ghouls across the Seven Kingdoms while avoiding detection. I’ve been trying to track them down for months with nothing to show for it. They must have a way to deceive humans..”

“How do you suppose the dark mages managed to operate in our cities so covertly?” Riftan asked, his eyes fixed on Kuahel.

The answer came from the others, each putting forth hypotheses ranging from fake identities, hypnosis, and elaborate concealment spells that could dupe even clerics. Soon, a heated exchange filled the tent.

Maxi glanced at Celric and Anton. The two kept their lips tightly sealed as they watched the commanding officers. They seemed to be considering how much they should share with these people.

Gnawing her lip, Maxi thought of the dark mages’ lineage. Most of those banished to the north were an offshoot of the silver-haired, blue-eyed Serbel clan. Though many Serbels in Nornui lacked these distinctive features after years of intermarriage, the exiled mages would not have had the same chance to dilute their blood. This information could help narrow down the hunt for the spies.

Still, she understood why the mages of Urd were reluctant to disclose anything of the sort. It could put the Mage Tower in a difficult position. Moreover, she did not think people with such conspicuous features could mingle unnoticed among the general population anyway. If the dark mages were wandering the Seven Kingdoms in disguise, there was no point in revealing something that would only be detrimental to the Mage Tower and the Reformed Church.

While Maxi was absorbed in silent deliberation, Kuahel said grimly, “It would be prudent to set our strategy with the assumption that the monsters are aware of our movements. I have already marked all the areas they could use as points of ambush, and I would like you all to take note.”

He motioned to an aide standing behind him, who moved the brazier aside, dragged a table in its place, and spread a map over it. While the knights of each kingdom pored over the map, soldiers entered the tent with supper.

Maxi ate her ration of thick lamb stew cooked with garlic, onion, and nutmeg alongside thinly sliced and toasted wheat bread spread with butter. All she had eaten during the day’s ride was dried cod and jerky as hard as tree bark, so the warm food filling her stomach seemed to dissipate her fatigue.

“The report on the topography around the city is rather lacking,” commented the commander of the Arexian army, stroking his bushy beard.

Maxi recalled the burly man’s name as Adolf. He carefully studied the map before giving Kuahel a questioning look.

“The route is mapped out, but it lacks information on the surrounding areas. There could easily be more ambush points in the uncharted terrain.”

“We had neither the men nor the resources to conduct a thorough reconnaissance,” Kuahel replied flatly. “As for the unmapped areas, we can simply send scouts ahead.”

“That may be so, but shouldn’t you have—”

“What did you expect?” Riftan cut in irritably. “We are headed into no man’s land. You should be grateful we were able to acquire even this much information.”

Maxi also found herself irritated by the Arexian commander’s complaint but chose not to show it. She had braved through snow and clambered over rocky mountains to make this map. Adolf let out a low cough and returned his gaze to the table.

The mages did not have much opportunity to speak during the meeting. They merely offered terse answers to the knights’ questions, and when the sky grew dark, they excused themselves to retire to their tents. Maxi opted to stay till the end. Though she listened intently to the discussion, she found her attention wandering at points to Riftan and Princess Agnes. There was nothing intimate in the way Riftan treated the princess, but simply seeing them talking was enough to grate on her nerves.

Feeling strangely alienated, she was picking up a fresh cup of wine when a large hand snatched it from her.

“You should return to your tent now.”

Maxi looked up at Riftan’s expressionless face. He raised the half-full cup to his lips and emptied it before placing it out of reach.

“The other mages have all retired. You should too. The march tomorrow will be even more grueling.”

“I-I am not tired. I can’t leave when things are still being—”

“The mages will be informed of any important decisions,” he said stiffly. “I don’t think we will be requiring their input any further, so there is no reason for you to remain.”

Maxi’s face turned cold. Riftan’s eyes, visible beneath his disheveled hair, showed equal displeasure. Their gazes locked in a silent wrestling match before Maxi finally relented. Removing the blanket covering her lap, she rose from her seat and left the tent.

Elliot was outside, torch in hand, dispensing instructions to the soldiers. He rushed after Maxi when he saw her walking away.

“Are you returning to your tent now, my lady? Please, allow me to escort you.”

Maxi obliged and followed him through the rows of tents. Before long, darkness descended around them. Though torches dotted the camp, they were not enough to illuminate a moonless night. Maxi glanced at the shadowy figures moving about the gloom before entering the mages’ tent. Relying on the light from the brazier, she clumsily placed her blanket next to Anette and lay down. She felt close to fainting from exhaustion, but sleep eluded her.

Rolling onto her side, she pulled her blanket over her head and mulled over Riftan’s curtness. Without warning, a deep loneliness gripped her. He felt even more distant now than when she had been in Nornui. Desperately trying to shake away the petty emotion, she prayed for sleep.

After tossing and turning for most of the night, she finally managed to drift into a slumber, only to be awakened a few hours later by busy footsteps outside. Apart from Miriam and Armin, whose beds were noticeably empty, most of the mages were sound asleep.

Maxi soaked a handkerchief with water from her flask, wiped her face, and combed her tangled hair with her fingers. After securing her curls in a braid, she sluggishly pulled on her robe and left the tent. Outside, the dawn was growing lighter by the minute as the soldiers busily broke camp.

Squinting against the bright sky, Maxi glanced around. A trail of smoke rose from one side of the camp, and she followed it to find men boiling fodder and preparing a simple breakfast. She was about to help them when she saw Riftan pushing through the soldiers. Freezing, she watched him stride past. As expected, Princess Agnes walked beside him.

Riftan listened with detached interest to something the princess said, then motioned with his head to follow him. Soon, Maxi saw them make their way past the tents. She hesitated before trailing them to see where they were going. They seemed to be searching for a private place to talk. Reaching the river, they disappeared behind a large rock.

Maxi stood rooted to the spot in disbelief. Her mind went blank, no longer capable of forming a coherent thought. The reminder she had been repeating to herself — that both Riftan and Princess Agnes were people of integrity — seemed to elude her at that moment.

After pacing anxiously, she covered her head with her hood and rushed to where they had disappeared. Finding the pair some distance away, she narrowed her eyes to gauge the situation. Their words were hard to make out, but it was obvious from the atmosphere between them that it was a serious topic.

She knew what she was doing was wrong. Still, she pushed the concern to the back of her mind and crept closer. Hiding behind a large rock, she strained her ears to try and catch what they were saying.

It’s inappropriate for a married man to be alone with an unwed woman anyway, she justified.

“Might I ask what you are doing here?”

Maxi whipped around at the brusque voice. Her eyes grew wide at the sight of Kuahel Leon standing a few paces away.

“How fortunate,” he said, approaching her. “I needed you to confirm something for me, Lady Calypse. It is regarding the tunnel connected to the basilisk farm—”

Aghast, Maxi grabbed the paladin’s clothes and attempted to yank him behind the rock with all her strength. Of course, it was foolish of her to think her feeble arms would have any effect on one of the greatest knights in the Seven Kingdoms. Kuahel merely stared down at her in alarm.

Afraid they would get caught, she tightened her grip on his arm. Frowning, Kuahel reluctantly crouched behind the rock. She clamped both hands on his tunic to keep him from moving and watched the two figures beyond the rock, her eyes ablaze. They stood very close to one another, still deep in conversation. Rage boiled in her chest.

Gnawing her lip, she impatiently shook Kuahel’s forearm. “Can you h-hear what they are saying?”

Kuahel did not reply. Unbothered by his silence, Maxi continued to watch the pair like a hawk.

“D-Do you… also think there is something strange going on between them?” she asked after a while. “This is not the first time I’ve seen them whispering to each other.”

“I would not know,” he muttered woodenly. “But I do think they are standing inappropriately close.”

“R-Right,” Maxi agreed heatedly. “Y-You think so too. They are standing needlessly close.”

Again, Kuahel only offered silence.

“W-What do you think they’re discussing… to warrant that? As a cleric, d-don’t you think you should reprimand them for such inappropriate behavior?”

“If inappropriate behavior is the concern…” the paladin trailed off.

Only then did Maxi turn her head to look at him. Mortification washed over her as she met his clear, green eyes looking down at her from an uncomfortably close distance. She hastily released her grip.

Her cheeks burned as reason returned to her. She mumbled an apology, her voice growing smaller and smaller by the end.

“P-Please forgive me. I was—”

“What are you two doing here?”

An icy voice sounded above their heads. Maxi flinched and looked up. Having stealthily approached them, Riftan regarded them with a chilling gaze.

Maxi’s face fell in despair. How could she possibly wave off her gross breach of decency? She was desperately racking her head for an excuse when Riftan spoke, his voice ominously gentle.

“Am I not owed an explanation?”

“W-Well… You see…” Maxi stammered, rolling her eyes up to think.

A second later, she stiffened when she noticed Princess Agnes standing behind him, looking over at them with curiosity.

“And what about you and the princess? W-What were you doing all the way out here?”

She observed their reactions through narrowed eyes. Though Riftan did not let anything show, the princess looked dismayed.

“I had something to discuss with Sir Riftan in private,” Agnes explained awkwardly, scratching her head.

Maxi’s lips pulled into a thin line before saying coldly, “We… also had something to discuss in private.”

“What could you possibly have to discuss?” Riftan snapped.

Flustered, Maxi looked to Kuahel for help.

The paladin sighed. “I needed her to confirm something about the basilisk farm.”

“Why would that require you to speak to her in a place like this?!”

“That is none of your concern,” the Temple Knight replied flatly, straightening himself. “She is not a mage under your command, so I do not see why I would require your permission to speak to her.”

Riftan stiffened, his eyes flaring into a murderous look. Kuahel calmly turned his back to him to face Maxi.

“Shall we take our discussion elsewhere?” he said politely.

Maxi, who had been anxiously looking back and forth between the two men, promptly shot to her feet. At that moment, her main concern was extricating herself from this embarrassing situation. She rushed after Kuahel as if fleeing the scene of a crime, away from Riftan and the princess.

Chapter 84

Maxi did not have to look back to know that Riftan was staring furiously after her fleeing figure. Straightening her back, she did her best to look dignified. Only after she was certain they were no longer visible did she glance over her shoulder. After carefully scanning the surroundings, she looked up and caught Kuahel staring down at her as though she were a strange creature.

Embarrassed, Maxi gave a small cough. “Y-You said… you had something to ask me about the basilisk farm?”

“Specifically, to confirm something about the tunnel connected to the farm.”

Kuahel’s reply was curt. Seeing that he had no intention of chastising her for her scandalous behavior, the tension eased from Maxi’s shoulders.

“But I have already given you my report… that contains everything I know about the tunnel.”

“I doubt that. There are always details that cannot be documented,” he replied, briskly leading them to where the soldiers were dismantling the tents.

The men were almost done with the packing by now. Kuahel led her into a military barracks that had not yet been taken down. Standing at the entrance, Maxi glanced around the dim tent. Dying embers flickered in the brazier on one side, and next to it was a long table with several chairs. She presumed this was where the Temple Knights held their meetings.

Kuahel removed a roll of parchment from a small chest and unfurled it across the table.

“To utilize the tunnel in this war, we must know everything about it. You are the only person who knows its entire structure.”

“A-Are you planning to infiltrate the city through the tunnel?”

Maxi walked over to the table to examine the map. The yellow parchment contained a rendering of the Pamela Plateau, the same one she had seen at every strategy meeting. Opening an ink bottle, Kuahel checked its contents before handing it to her.

“That would be ideal, but the risk is too great. The tunnel is simply too long. Reaching the city from the basilisk farm would take at least five hours. If the monsters were to destroy the tunnel or trap us inside, it would be a grave problem indeed.”

His words chilled Maxi’s heart.

“If the tunnel’s exit works in the same way as its entrance…” she said, “it would certainly make it difficult for our army to infiltrate that way.”

She recalled the moment she had dived into the tunnel after the goblin. They had been forced to keep going down only because they could not reopen the hidden door. As long as the door’s mechanism remained a mystery, the tunnel was as good as useless.

“Most of the hidden doorways created by the dark mages were decorated with a sculpture of a snake’s head. Moving that… opened or closed the doors. We also found similar devices within the ruins… but we were unable to figure out how to operate them.”

“That is what we must find out,” Kuahel said resolutely.

Maxi nodded, her expression grave. “I’m sure… there are records regarding these devices. I have yet to take a look at them since I did not deem them important… but I shall do so right away.”

“Good. Now, I need you to draw the layout of the tunnel.”

Maxi furrowed her brow. “My knowledge of it… is rather vague. As you know, I only had time to confirm that the tunnel was connected to the city.”

“A rough sketch would suffice. It would be better than nothing,” he said flatly. He addressed the soldier standing by the entrance. “Bring us a meal for two.”

With that, the Temple Knight sat at the table and motioned for her to get to work without even asking for her consent. Though she was irritated by the man’s arrogance, Maxi reminded herself that he had just rescued her from what could have been a humiliating situation. With a sigh, she pulled out a chair and sat down.

◆◆◆

After maneuvering through the Pamela Plateau’s narrow ravine, the army cut across a snowy plain. They traveled around twenty to twenty-five maltions[1] each day, and sometimes covered forty maltions [2]if the conditions were more agreeable. Nonetheless, the speed of their progression gradually slowed with each passing day.

The grueling march quickly wore out the infantry. It became increasingly difficult to lead the troops, with some divisions starting to lag behind. Atop his horse, Riftan furrowed his brow as he inspected the soldiers.

“We should slow the march.”

Princess Agnes, who was riding to his right, knitted her brows. “We cannot go any slower. To conserve food, we should be making even more haste.”

“There is a limit to the distance the infantry can cover in a day on foot. If we keep driving them like this, most will collapse before the fighting even begins. We should give the men more time to rest between marches so they can recuperate and limit a day’s march to twenty maltions.”

After casting a pensive look over the Wedonian army, the princess reluctantly nodded. “Agreed. I shall bring it up with the other commanders tonight.”

Riftan looked to the armies of Balto and Arex marching far ahead. While Kuahel was likely to follow their directive, no doubt Richard Breston and the commander of the Arexian army would prove stubborn. Both men were annoyingly rash, and they had been imposing this relentless pace with no consideration as to how much their men could take.

Riftan scowled in irritation. “Don’t tell them it was my suggestion. That will only give them a reason to oppose it.”

Agnes replied with a bitter smile. Riftan had refrained from speaking during the strategy meetings as much as possible, namely because of Breston, who had a habit of picking holes in everything he said. He did not want the plan he was forming in his head to be ruined by that man, nor did he wish to make this campaign any more difficult by stirring unnecessary strife.

Riftan spurred Talon on as he pored over his almost fully formed plan. He would have to convene with the other commanders to explain it in due time, but he intended to delay that meeting for as long as possible. It would not do to give his opponents an opening to find fault.

He swept his gaze over the marching Wedonian army as he mulled over how he was going to deal with Richard Breston. Just then, his eyes landed on his wife’s pale face among the darkly-tanned soldiers. He reflexively pulled back the reins. Having dismounted, she was walking in step to the soldiers’ marching. It appeared she had gotten off her mare to ease the creature’s burden however she could.

He silently watched her before his face crumpled into a furious scowl. Maxi had walked up to Ruth’s bent figure and was pushing the stumbling mage from the back with both hands. Riftan’s lips thinned as he looked on over the pathetic scene. He was well aware that his wife felt at ease with Ruth and that their relationship was purely platonic. Nevertheless, he still felt a branding iron searing his skin whenever he saw how familiar they were with each other.

He searched his memories to recall if she had ever treated him similarly. Perhaps she had once, but those times were long past. Now they were no better than strangers. He also knew that the blame was solely his.

After bitterly watching Maxi and Ruth, Riftan steered his horse away. Suddenly, faint screams sounded in the distance. He jerked his head toward it. The soldiers ahead of him stopped their march and began murmuring among themselves.

At first, he could not comprehend why the men had stopped. A second later, the scent of blood carried over to him on the wind. He rode past the knights, who were doing their best to get the soldiers back in formation, and galloped across the field to the head of the army. He reined Talon to a halt as he spotted the pool of blood-soaked snow on one side of the hill. Headless corpses were piled next to it, their pasty, severed heads displayed on pikes nearby.

Riftan took in the gruesome sight through narrowed eyes before approaching one of the knights standing next to the corpses. “What is the meaning of this?”

The northerner shrugged and said calmly, “They are Baltonian deserters who tried to run away with our provisions.”

Riftan’s face hardened. The displaying of corpses was a cruel punishment reserved for those who had committed atrocious crimes like treason.

After scanning the soldiers murmuring in agitation, Riftan barked, “Take down the heads at once! Did you not consider the throngs of monsters that would descend on us with all this blood?”

“But Sir Richard commanded that they be put up to serve as an example. More fools might attempt to desert if we don’t,” the knight replied, looking disgruntled.

Riftan stared the northerner down before bringing his sword to the man’s neck.

“If you do not take those heads down immediately, yours will be put up next to them.”

A hint of fear rose on the man’s face at his threat. After warily looking up at Riftan, the knight begrudgingly began removing the heads. Riftan watched the man, his gaze thunderous, before giving his orders to the Wedonian soldiers waiting behind him.

“Help them bury the bodies!”

A few men rushed away and returned with shovels. They began digging into the frozen soil, and Riftan stationed himself near to oversee the burial. His face suddenly clouded when he spotted Maxi among the murmuring crowd of soldiers.

Her face was pale as she stared at the pikes in horror. It was no use — having seen her terror, he could no longer bring himself to stay away. He leaped down from Talon and strode over to her. Grabbing her by the arm, he spun her away and marched her through the spectators. The palpable shock in her eyes pierced like a dagger to the chest.

Chapter 85

Riftan took Maxi as far from the execution site as possible. The soldiers advancing across the field behind them looked confused by the sudden standstill. He pushed his way through, stopping next to the billowing Wedonian banner in front of a baggage wagon. When he hoisted Maxi up and onto a space in the compartment, she simply looked back at him in horror, her face ghostly white.

He studied her clear gray eyes for a moment before taking his flask from his belt. “Here, have some wine.”

“I-I am not thirsty.”

“Have a sip anyway. You’re pale.”

His firm tone seemed to prompt her into action. She opened it and sniffed its contents. As soon as she took a few cautious sips, she burst into a coughing fit.

“Heavens… w-why is this so strong?”

She handed the flask back with a scowl. Riftan closed the lid and placed it back on his belt.

“Strong liquor is useful for fighting the cold or cleaning wounds,” he replied stonily.

To his relief, she seemed to have regained her composure.

With some color returning to her face, Maxi looked out of the wagon uneasily. “W-Why were those men executed? What could they have possibly done… to deserve such a cruel death?”

“They were Baltonian deserters. They were executed in accordance with military law.” He bent down to extract a blanket from one side of the wagon. Draping it over her shoulders, he said, “Stay here while the men bury the bodies. It shouldn’t be longer than ten minutes.”

“I-I am all right. I was simply a little shocked…”

Riftan frowned when he recognized the stubborn look on her face.

After pensively staring at the floor of the wagon, Maxi said stiffly, “I have seen far more gruesome corpses… in my time as a healer, and no doubt there will be more unspeakable sights to come. So… you needn’t try to shield me every time something happens. I-I assure you, you will not see me faint from shock again.”

With that, she folded the blanket, placed it aside, and rose to her feet. Riftan stopped her as she tried to get down from the wagon. Without warning, something inside him erupted.

“I told you to stay here!” he snarled, forcing her back down.

He silently cursed himself when he saw defiance growing in her eyes. He knew that browbeating only provoked her to defy him, but that never seemed to stop him from losing his temper time and time again. It almost always made the situation worse.

Summoning the last of his self-control, he said, “There is no reason for you to watch the men bury the bodies. It won’t take long, so just wait here.”

“That may be true… but I also have no reason to run from it like a frightened child!”

Slapping his hand away, she glared up at him with defiance shining in her eyes. “I-I am in charge of the mages in the support unit. I must… show them that I am capable… o-or no one will be willing to follow my orders.”

He was about to tell her he would punish anyone who dared to ignore her commands but managed to stop himself. It was obvious how this proud woman would react.

Maxi haughtily climbed out of the wagon and straightened herself. She took a few steps toward the other mages before she stopped to shoot a hesitant look back.

“I-I thank you… for your concern, but… please understand that I also have a reputation to uphold.”

Riftan offered no reply. He feared only harsh words would pour forth as soon as he opened his mouth. Looking disappointed, Maxi turned and walked away. Her receding figure appeared both determined and dignified.

Had she not been the woman he cherished more than life itself, he might have found her strength of will admirable. However, it was frustration, anger, and uncontrollable fear that assailed him whenever he spotted her weary figure enduring the grueling march in the cold.

Riftan clenched his fist as a sense of helplessness washed over him. He would do anything to keep her far away from all the cruel, terrible things of this world. He hated the thought of her growing accustomed to the sight of corpses, and it pained him to watch her dutifully labor away without complaint. Nevertheless, the more he tried to protect her, the more she drove herself into danger.

Uncertainty hung over his head. His whole body broke out in a cold sweat when the memory of her bleeding body flashed in his mind. She would have been better off if she had never married him.

The torturous, years-long guilt gripped him once again. Had the Duke of Croyso wed her to a respectable nobleman, she could have lived a peaceful life of comfort without ever knowing the horrors of war.

Goddammit.

Raking his hair back with a shaky hand, Riftan drove the thought out of his head. Now was not the time for him to be wallowing in such helpless what-ifs. For her sake, he had to end this war as quickly as possible. There was no time for him to worry about anything else.

After gloomily watching her go, he turned to Ulyseon, who was waiting for his command a short distance away. He motioned for the young knight to follow her. Ulyseon nodded and promptly strode after Maxi. Riftan watched him disappear, then made his way back to the execution site.

The soldiers had managed to dig a deep hole in that brief time, and they were now laying the fifteen or so corpses inside. After calling for a hierarch to perform a simple purification rite, Riftan ordered the men to fill the grave.

The march resumed once the dead had been taken care of. Elliot had just finished overseeing the formation to ensure no one else was contemplating desertion, and he approached Riftan with a question.

“How do you intend to handle this matter, sir?”

“I plan to lodge a formal complaint,” Riftan replied coldly, nimbly mounting Talon. “Such executions not only put us at risk of monster attacks but also weaken morale. We cannot stay silent on this matter.”

“Do you think that man will comply without a fight?” Elliot asked, looking worried.

Riftan replied frostily as he dug his spur into Talon’s side. “We’ll have to make him.”

◆◆◆

Maxi wrapped a blanket around Rem’s neck and anxiously looked up at the sky. After days of gray clouds, light snow had begun to fall. Though it was not as heavy as before, the fierce winds whipped the tiny flakes into flurries, making it no different from a blizzard.

Pulling her cloak in tight, Maxi blew into her gloved hands to keep warm.

Riding next to her, Anette coughed and said, “Thank heavens Master Calto decided to stay behind. We would’ve had to bury him before the war even started.”

A short distance away, an exhausted-looking Ruth chortled. Maxi was taken aback at just how pale he was, as if he were at death’s door. It made her question how on earth he had managed to follow Riftan around for all those years.

“There’ve been no more deserters for a while now,” Armin abruptly muttered after watching the marching soldiers.

Maxi looked troubled. The first public execution had failed to stop soldiers from fleeing the army. While some had successfully gotten away, those who were caught had been promptly executed. Though the displaying of heads was abolished due to the objections of those in command, the threat of death hung over all who wished to flee, effectively stopping further defection.

While the Baltonian army had the most deserters, the camps of Wedon, Arex, and Livadon also had their share. According to the knights, this was a common occurrence in large-scale campaigns.

“Halt! We will camp here for the night!”

As soon as the booming voice cried out from the front, audible sighs of relief rippled through the ranks. Maxi had no idea how long they had been marching through the violent wind. Her legs were nearly numb from the cold when she dismounted. Soon after, the ever-present Ulyseon rushed to her side.

Had this been any other time, she would have pushed him away to assert her independence. However, with her whole body stiff and her muscles aching from shivering in the saddle all day, she was forced to accept his help unsaddling her mare.

Leaving Rem in Ulyseon’s care, Maxi made her way to where the soldiers were lighting a fire to warm her frigid body. Only when the heat seeped into her did she have the mind to look around. She scanned the faces around the campfire before her gaze wandered beyond the windbreak put up by the soldiers. Riftan was there, giving instructions to the knights from atop his warhorse.

Her expression grew concerned. Every time a gust tossed his dark hair, she felt the icy chill in her own body. His face had grown lean over the past few days, adding to her worry.

Does he ever rest?

As if sensing her eyes on him, Riftan turned his head toward her. She froze as he leaped off his horse and strode over.

“The final strategy meeting will be held shortly at the front. The mages of the Tower are to attend as well.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. “F-Final?”

“That’s right,” he replied, then furrowed his brow. “Were you not aware? We will be at our destination in two days. The battle draws near.”

Her heart sank at his words. Though she had prepared herself for such tidings, her stomach still twisted into knots. She swallowed hard and slowly rose to her feet.

Maxi listed the mages under her command — Anette, Armin, Ben, and a new recruit from Undaim called Renlila. Since those in the offensive unit were already at the head of the army with the Osiriyan troops, these were the mages who would be attending the meeting with her.

“You are to come as well,” Riftan told Ruth, who was trying to remain inconspicuous by huddling in front of the fire.

When Ruth reluctantly rose with a sigh, the group followed Riftan to the front, with Ulyseon and Elliot close behind. Hebaron and Garrow, in charge of the rear unit, joined them soon after.

Chapter 86

Maxi gave them a silent greeting with her eyes. Hebaron’s cavalry unit was in charge of clearing the army’s tracks from the rear, which meant he usually only arrived at camp late into the night.

“It’s been a while, my lady,” Hebaron called out jovially. He addressed both Maxi and Anette as he said, “After days of having only weather-beaten men for company, I’m relieved to be in the presence of such fine ladies.”

Anette let out a low snort. Hebaron chuckled despite her lukewarm response before walking past them to his commander. The impish look on his face vanished, replaced by the air of a dignified knight.

“I have scouted the western route as you instructed, Commander. I don’t believe there are any threats of an ambush.”

“That’s not good enough,” Riftan said curtly. “You must be certain.”

Hebaron shrugged. “We are not deities. There’s a limit to how much information we can gather in such a short time. As far as we can tell, there are no traces of monsters having ever been there.”

This drew Maxi’s curiosity, and she studied the two men. Had Hebaron been on some private mission under Riftan’s orders? She bit her lip as she glanced at her husband’s impassive face. It saddened her that she could not penetrate through to his thoughts even a little.

“I will have to be content with that, then,” Riftan mumbled, mulling it over.

With that, he marched on past the soldiers who were setting up tents. Soon, they wove through the Wedonian camp and reached the one bearing Balto’s banner. Though the order of the armies changed now and then, it was usually the Temple Knights of Osiriya leading, followed by Balto, Arex, Livadon, and Wedon. Thus, they had to walk the length of the whole army to reach the meeting location. Maxi warily eyed the Baltonian soldiers as she willed her aching legs forward.

The northmen’s attire were mostly ragged, and there was an emptiness to their sunken eyes and gaunt faces. She found their bleak appearance slightly unsettling. They ate around a fire, sitting hunched against the gale like beasts.

“Stop looking,” Anette warned. “Don’t give them reason to pick a fight.”

Maxi looked away. The group quickly cut through the Baltonian camp and reached the Osiriyans. It appeared that the meeting had started without them inside the Temple Knights’ barracks. They caught snatches of heated voices as they drew closer to the large, hexagonal tent in the middle of the encampment.

She followed Riftan in with a worried expression. Though fifteen or so meetings had been held so far, they had yet to settle on a definitive plan. Not only did the commanding officers refuse to compromise, but the high priests and knights also asserted their opinions. This tense dynamic always seemed to turn meetings into squabbling matches.

“Ah, finally,” Richard Breston remarked as they entered.

At his odious tone, Sejuleu Aren and the commander of the Arexian unit cut short their heated argument. Riftan gave the men a curt nod before walking over to Princess Agnes. The tent did not have enough chairs to seat the fifty or so people gathered inside, so some were perched on wooden crates or barrels while others stood leaning against tent poles.

After glancing between the Remdragon Knights and the mages, Maxi quietly chose a chair near Riftan. Though the seating was not assigned, she was still nervous that she would be commanded to move. Despite her worries, no one seemed to mind the current arrangement.

Once everyone was settled, Kuahel looked up from the map he had been studying. “It appears everyone is here. Let us begin.”

“Is there still more to discuss?” quipped Richard Breston, grabbing a wine cup from the side table beside him. “I tire of these pointless arguments. Siege strategies are simple: you either cut their supplies and wait for them to starve or bombard their walls until they collapse.”

The Baltonian commander stretched out his bulky, muscled legs and propped an elbow on his armrest. “But since we’re more likely to starve to death before the enemy, our only option is to focus our attack on the vulnerable sections of the ramparts.”

Folding his arms, Sejuleu said in exasperation, “Have you forgotten that we are dealing with seventy-kevette double walls? Our siege weapons will be useless against them. We must find a way in and destroy the gate. Sending a unit of our best men to attack from the inside should make it easier for us to capture the city.”

“Are you suggesting we use the tunnel?” Breston said, snorting. “Just look at the size and length of it. Do you think the monsters guarding the entrance would welcome us with open arms when our army tramps through it in one long procession? They will block the entrance the moment they detect intruders.” His lips curled into an infuriating smirk as he added, “Of course, that doesn’t mean we can’t try. Which unit will take on this dangerous task?”

“The Bolosé Royal Knights will do it. My men and I can handle such risks,” Sejuleu retorted stiffly.

“Let us be rational about this,” said one of the high-ranking knights of Arex, looking annoyed. “It’s not because we lack the courage that we do not speak up. We simply cannot divide our forces without considering if this plan has any chance of success.”

“Even so, we can’t leave the tunnel unguarded,” said another knight. “The monsters might use it to slip out or bring in the basilisks for food. Why don’t we preemptively destroy the tunnel and the basilisk farm?”

Another argument broke out as the high-ranking knights of Livadon voiced their objections. Maxi fought back a sigh. All the previous meetings had ended similarly, with everyone asserting their opinions and ultimately failing to come to an agreement. Even on the eve of war, the commanding officers seemed as hardheaded as ever. She hunched her shoulders as uneasiness wound through her.

Just then, something heavy fell onto her lap. When she whipped her head up in surprise, Riftan tilted his chin at the leather coat he had draped over her knees.

“Put it on.”

Maxi blushed. Had he mistakenly thought she was cold? She thought of returning it at first but quickly changed her mind and put it on. The coat was ridiculously big on her, but she instantly felt warm. She buried her face in the fur collar and inhaled the scent of iron and leather. His gaze lingered on her a moment before returning to the bickering men. Finally, he broke his tight-lipped silence.

“Have you all forgotten there is another way into the city?” When all eyes flew to him, Riftan calmly scanned the faces around the tent. “We can sneak in through the wyvern farm. We’ve done so once before.”

He turned to Albern and Geoffrey as he said this.

Geoffrey quietly nodded. “Sir Riftan is right. The wyvern farm is also connected to the outside through a tunnel.”

“Didn’t you say the entrance is located in the middle of a steep rock face?” Adolf countered with a surly expression. “There aren’t many soldiers nimble enough to scale a rock wall. And ladders or magic would give us right away.”

Riftan’s reply was full of suppressed irritation at the man’s ignorance. “Why would we use such conspicuous methods when we’re trying to enter unnoticed? If we decide to use the tunnel, we’d have to do so with the same method as last time.”

“Do you have a plan in mind?” Sejuleu asked, his eyes glinting.

Riftan paused for a moment. “I have two strategies. The first is to sneak into the wyvern farm, as I have already mentioned, and manipulate the rune to make the wyverns attack the city instead. That would be the most efficient method.”

“Is that possible?” said Kuahel.

Celric nodded. “It is. From our examination of the rune, we have discovered that it affects the wyverns in three ways. First, it mellows the monsters’ aggression. Second, it heightens their protective instincts; that is, their desire to protect their pack and territory. And finally, it suppresses their appetite. The enemy is essentially controlling the wyverns by suppressing their natural urges, hence it is also possible to produce the opposite effect by slightly altering the rune.”

Murmurs rippled through the tent. After keenly observing the reaction, Riftan said, “My plan is thus. While the army waits outside, two capable mages escorted by three knights will infiltrate the city and incite the wyverns into a rampage. Once the city is in chaos, an elite unit will enter through the basilisk tunnel and open the gates for the rest of the army to charge in. If successful, we can conquer the city within two days.”

After quietly listening to Riftan speak, Richard Breston said derisively, “Are you so sure that everything will go according to your plan? The monster army may be aware of our movements by now. If they have already fortified their defenses, I highly doubt we’d be able to get in using the same method.”

“That is true,” Riftan admitted after a pause. “If the first plan is thwarted because the enemy’s intelligence network is more formidable than we thought, we will proceed to the second plan.”

“Second plan?” Breston said, cocking an eyebrow.

Ignoring him, Riftan continued, “If it becomes apparent that the first plan is infeasible, the coalition army will be notified immediately, after which the siege will begin. This time, we will lure the monsters out from behind their walls to provide an opportunity for a unit to slip into the city.”

Silence reigned over the tent as he finished his explanation. Everyone seemed to be turning over the plan in their minds.

Kuahel sighed and pensively stroked his chin. “It is going to be a long war.”

“Once the siege starts, it will be difficult to sneak in since the city will be closed off,” Riftan admitted. “It might take a long time for the monsters to drop their defenses enough for us to lure them out. We will not be able to avoid heavy casualties in the process.”

After grimly staring at the map on the tray table, Riftan finished somberly, “We can only hope that the first plan succeeds.”

“Even if we can’t reach the wyvern farm, can’t we use the tunnel to get into the city?”

Riftan shook his head at Sejuleu’s question. “Not with its structure. To make full use of it, we must first breach the monsters’ defenses. Since we only have one chance to sneak in, we can’t squander that opportunity with an ill-conceived strategy. The covert unit will have to wait for the best moment to seize the city.”

Pausing, he regarded each of the commanding officers. “If anyone has a better plan, I will concede.”

While the other knights began deliberating in hushed voices, Sejuleu Aren voiced his support for Riftan’s idea.

“I accept your plan. The elite unit of the Bolosé Royal Knights will take on the infiltration.”

“I have gone ahead and scouted the route leading to the basilisk farm,” Hebaron chimed in as though he had been waiting for his chance to speak. “There are no monsters in the area. Though I cannot speak with absolute certainty, I don’t believe the monsters are aware that we know of the farm’s existence.”

Maxi’s eyes widened as she realized the nature of the clandestine investigation Riftan had ordered.

Chapter 87

At Riftan’s nod, Hebaron pulled a map from his coat pocket and passed it to Sejuleu Aren. “I’ve marked the paths that will keep you hidden, and scouts are searching for a suitable hideout near the tunnel. We should have more information by the morrow.”

“How very thorough,” Sejuleu muttered in astonishment as he examined the map.

Maxi studied the faces of the other commanding officers. Though Kuahel Leon’s expression was inscrutable, he did not seem to have any objections. Richard Breston also kept his mouth firmly shut as he observed the situation. Because of his assertion earlier that siege was their only option, he clearly felt that voicing an objection now would only cast him in a bad light.

When none of his listeners made any objections, Riftan moved on. “If there are no objections, three hundred men will be chosen for the elite unit that will be stationed in the west as soon as the scout party returns. They will be hiding their tracks as they move, so they will take some time to get here. That is why they must depart at the earliest opportunity.”

Sejuleu’s brow creased into deep lines. “Shouldn’t we send more?” he asked, cocking his head.

Riftan shook his head. “If the first plan fails, the unit will have to stay hidden for at least half a month. The maximum amount of provisions we can allot them will only be enough for three hundred, and any more will only increase the chances of discovery.”

“And who will infiltrate the wyvern farm?” Agnes asked after carefully poring over the map.

“I will,” Riftan said without a moment’s hesitation.

Maxi bunched the hem of her sleeve in her fist. Though she had expected this, her heart still dropped. She hastily looked down to hide her distress.

“Once the wyverns are driven into a frenzy, those in the farm will also be in danger,” Riftan added flatly. “The task must fall to someone who has successfully infiltrated the city before and has extensive experience with the dragon subspecies.”

The commander of the Arexian army blurted, “Then, who will lead the Wedonian—”

“Are you questioning my competence?” Princess Agnes shot back, along with an icy glare.

The man promptly closed his mouth. After giving the Arexian commander a warning look, Agnes turned her head to Riftan with a dignified air.

“What I want to know is who will be dismantling the rune.”

Albern had been listening to the tense discussions in silence. He answered the princess as soon as she posed the question.

“That would be us.”

All eyes turned to where the mages of Nornui were seated.

“Geoffrey and I are the ones who slipped into the monster city with Sir Riftan,” Albern continued calmly. “As we also copied the rune, we would be the best fit for the job.”

Agnes nodded in agreement. With that, the knights began to address Riftan’s second plan. They discussed infantry, archers, and cavalry positions in rapid succession, followed by the placement of the catapults, routes, and countermeasures in case of a wyvern attack.

All the information left Maxi feeling addled. She had yet to even process her husband’s declaration to walk into enemy territory. At a loss for what to do, she looked up at Riftan. Her head acknowledged he was simply doing his duty as a knight, but her heart filled with resentment. There was anger, too. While he was excessively protective of Maxi, he never seemed to have any regard for his own safety.

Nonetheless, she knew she was being unreasonable. Riftan was a knight, and in a war with tens of thousands of lives at stake, it would be dishonorable for a commanding officer to think only of his own well-being. As she silently fought the urge to dissuade him from this reckless plan, Kuahel suddenly directed a question at her.

“How many mages in the support unit are capable of defensive magic?”

Maxi did not catch his question right away, and it was only when she noticed everyone looking at her that she snapped out of her thoughts.

“Th-The mages of the Tower are all capable of basic defensive magic,” she hastily replied, “and… two among the unaffiliated mages are as well. A total of seven.”

“A small number indeed,” Kuahel replied, furrowing his brow. “More than anything, it is vital that we protect our provisions. The monsters have targeted our rear support unit in the past and will undoubtedly do so again. We must prepare ourselves for such attacks.”

“Aren’t the high priests capable of summoning barriers?” Riftan asked, leaning forward slightly in his chair. “It would be safer to move some of those stationed at the front to the rear.”

“Divine magic is our best weapon against the dark mages. We cannot put such crucial personnel in the rear,” Kuahel said with a firm shake of his head.

Riftan’s face twitched almost imperceptibly. “Did you not just say so yourself that protecting our food supply is vital? Everything is over if we lose that.”

“Which is why we must deliberate on a solution,” Kuahel retorted scathingly.

Feeling the tension rising between the two men, Maxi decided to cut in.

“How about gathering the provisions in one area… and putting magical devices in place to keep them safe? We could also… place the mages’ tent in the vicinity so that at least one mage is standing guard at all hours.”

Kuahel took a moment to think before nodding. “That appears to be our best option.”

Though he clearly had more to say, Riftan kept his mouth shut and looked away. The subject of discussion returned to how they would lure the monsters out of the city. Despite being thoroughly exhausted, Maxi continued to listen attentively. Eventually, her accumulated fatigue and the tension within the tent drained the last dregs of her energy.

She was apparently not the only exhausted member; some of the mages huddled around the brazier began nodding off. Riftan interrupted the discussion when he noticed them.

“Shall we conclude the meeting here since we’ve decided on the general points? We will need to rest before the march tomorrow.”

The other commanders agreed, and one by one, they all got to their feet. With a sigh of relief, Maxi rose with them. She shrugged off the leather coat and tried to return it to Riftan.

“Keep it on,” he told her.

She swept a worried gaze over her husband, who wore only a black tunic beneath his armor and leather belt. “But it is snowing outside…”

“I can have someone bring me a cloak, so do as I say,” he replied brusquely before turning away to face Sejuleu Aren.

Maxi frowned at his curtness, but in the end, she complied with a sigh and stepped out of the tent. Ulyseon swiftly followed her to serve as her escort. Riftan, on the other hand, showed no sign of coming after her. She furtively peeked into the tent. Though the high priests and mages had all retired, Riftan and the other commanding officers still stood around the long table, deep in discussion.

She only looked away at Anette’s urging and began trudging back along the path. The sun was long gone, leaving them surrounded in pitch darkness. Pulling her coat closer, she relied on the fires lit throughout the camp to guide her steps. When they finally reached the Wedonian camp, she was too exhausted to lift even a finger.

After thanking Ulyseon for escorting her, she wobbled into the mages’ tent and found the others already sleeping on their bedrolls.

She joined those who had attended the meeting for a simple meal, then made a bed for herself by laying a blanket on a rush mat. She was removing her coat and leather belt when something snapped and fell from her clothes.

Flustered, she fumbled the ground before her fingers closed around a small leather pouch. It must be Riftan’s, she surmised, fallen after being caught on her belt. Holding it closer to the brazier, she saw that the palm-sized pouch was unadorned and made of high-quality leather. Her curiosity getting the better of her, she opened it to see what was inside. Tucked away at the bottom of the pouch was a coil of worn rope.

Maxi gingerly pulled out the piece of cloth to examine it. One end showed signs of tear, while the other was stained with what looked like blood. Why would Riftan carry such a thing? Furrowing her brow, she pushed it back into the pouch. She was securing the opening when she felt something nudge the edge of her memory.

She froze and reopened the pouch.

“Cover the brazier already,” Anette grumbled from her bedroll. “We ought to get some sleep before the hellish march that awaits us.”

Maxi placed the brass lid over the brazier and shoved the pouch inside her bag. She reminded herself to reattach it later. Removing her belt, she placed it aside and slid into her bedroll. When she pulled Riftan’s coat all the way up to her shoulders, the familiar scent seemed to ease her fears.

Burying her face on his coat, she murmured in prayer, “Let all of this be over when I open my eyes.”

She drifted off to sleep not long after.

◆◆◆

When the scouts returned the following morning, the Bolosé Royal Knights made prompt preparations to depart. While they saddled their horses with a month’s worth of provisions, the soldiers loaded three wagons with coal, firewood, and horse fodder, and the mages packed herbs and magical devices.

Seven more had been chosen to join the Bolosé Royal Knights, including Hans, the paladin who had participated in the expedition to the Pamela Plateau, five of his subordinates, and a mage of the Tower. This mage would be responsible for opening the doors of the tunnel and thus served a critical role.

After careful deliberation, Celric chose Miriam for the job. Though she specialized in offensive magic, Miriam was adept with magical devices. Above all, they could use her fairies for long-distance communication.

Once everything was ready, the covert team wasted no time setting out west. Maxi anxiously watched their disappearing figures.

This could be the last time I see them.

She snapped herself out of the bleak thought and tried to keep her mind from wandering back. Imagining the worst had always been a terrible habit of hers. Turning away, Maxi went to help the others break camp. They would soon begin marching east along the mountains surrounding the monster city, where they would hide until they received the signal to strike.

Her stomach twisted into knots. Nausea surged through her as memories of past calamities resurfaced. The only difference this time was that they would be fighting in monster territory, away from human settlements.

Steeling herself, she loaded her bags onto Rem’s saddle with renewed determination. Just as she was about to mount her horse, she spotted Riftan. He usually inspected the formation at the head of the Wedonian army with Princess Agnes before every march, so Maxi was surprised when she saw him striding toward her.

Stopping in front of her, he sounded strangely nervous as he said, “Can I have a moment?”

Maxi looked up at him in bewilderment. Ever since the start of this campaign, he had been nothing but impersonal with her. She could hardly remember their last intimate conversation. What could he possibly want to talk about? Growing anxious, her throat tightened as she nodded.

“Sh-Shall we go somewhere more private?”

“No, that won’t be necessary. I just wanted to ask…” he trailed off, looking agitated.

Having never seen him like this, Maxi blinked in a daze. What was making this terribly self-possessed man so flustered?

Nervously rubbing his lips with an armored hand, Riftan continued hesitantly, “About my coat. Did you…”

“Your coat?” Maxi repeated, taken aback by the unexpected topic. “I-I asked Ulyseon to return it to you at dawn. Did you not receive it?”

Riftan appeared almost distraught as he dumbly opened and closed his mouth. He eventually pressed his lips together as though at a loss for words, and all emotion vanished from his face.

“No, I received it. I apologize for taking your time. It’s not important, so don’t concern yourself.”

With that, he turned around and started walking away. Only then did Maxi recall the pouch.

Hurriedly stopping him, she lifted the leather pouch. “A-Are you looking for this? It fell off last night while I was getting changed. I was going to sew it back on, but it completely slipped my mind.”

Riftan’s eyes clouded with dismay as they landed on the pouch. He snatched it from her and said accusingly, “Did you look inside?”

Startled by his heated reaction, Maxi hunched her shoulders and shamefully nodded. She saw his jaw tighten as he silently searched her face.

A moment later, his expression turned cold. He said icily, “You don’t have to trouble yourself. I found what I was after, so you can return to what you were doing.”

With that, he spun on his heels and marched away. Maxi watched him go in bewilderment. She simply could not understand the reason for his reaction.

Is that grungy string that important to him?

Right at that moment, a memory flashed in her mind. She stiffened, then scurried after him.

“Th-The string inside… is it the adornment I gave you?” she said, her tone uncertain.

She got her answer as his bronze neck turned red.

Chapter 88

Maxi was stunned. The string was a piece of a tassel she had given him almost four years ago. It had been an adornment for his sword belt, an impulsive purchase while wandering the market.

Feeling her throat close up, she mumbled in a quivering voice, “I didn’t think… you would still have it.”

Riftan clutched the pouch and kept his gaze on the ground. “I only carried it with me out of habit,” he said defensively.

The excuse must have sounded unconvincing even to his ears, as his cheeks burned a deeper shade of red. He swore under his breath and quickened his steps.

Maxi instinctively latched onto his cloak. “B-But… you came looking for it as soon as you found it missing.”

Riftan’s face contorted ever so slightly, but he offered no reply and kept walking. Maxi bit her lip as she followed him, unable to understand why he was trying to conceal an obvious truth, nor why she felt compelled to force him to admit it. Perhaps the latter was due to his stubborn attempt to build a wall between them.

Seeing him compulsively hide his true feelings was exhausting. It was unbearable, this act of treating each other like strangers. Maxi wanted to break down his defenses; she wanted the old Riftan back.

Suddenly, the floodgates opened, and she yanked at his clothes. The emotions she had suppressed until now came pouring out all at once.

“You have been cherishing it, haven’t you? Y-You kept it with you… even with it in tatters.”

Riftan came to an abrupt halt and whirled around. “What is it you wish to hear from me? What do you want to confirm? Was laying myself bare for you not enough?”

Maxi shrank back at his bitter tone. His self-control gone, Riftan began to unleash his emotions.

“As soon as I heard you were out of Nornui, I abandoned everything to see you. My only concern was you, even though I feigned indifference. But you already know that. I’ve already told you the mere thought of you getting hurt terrifies me, that I’m close to losing my mind from worry. Are you still not satisfied with that?”

The anguish and shame swirling in his eyes made them appear a dark onyx. He looked down at the pouch in his hands, and his lips twisted into a self-deprecating smile.

“Yes, I still have it. But what of it? Why does it matter when you don’t even recall giving me such a thing? Don’t you agree?”

Maxi reflexively went to deny it before she realized he was right; she had not recognized the adornment right away. She pressed her lips together.

Riftan’s fingers tightened around the pouch. “And yet I…”

Closing his mouth, he stared down at his fist. He raised his arm as if to fling the pouch away, then froze. As still as a statue, Riftan stood there for a long time, staring out at the snowy field. In the end, he could not bring himself to do it and slowly lowered his arm. When he turned around to face her, all Maxi could see was a vulnerable little boy.

She felt her eyes burn. This was what he was trying to hide behind his cold armor.

“Tell me something,” he said abruptly. “Three years ago, when I told you I wouldn’t wait for you—”

He stopped as if to contain his surging emotions. Tearing his gaze away, his eyes locked on the soldiers loading the wagons.

For a moment, Maxi was afraid that he would end their conversation there and walk away. Ever fearful of revealing his inner feelings, she knew he always chose to escape any situation that required him to show his true self. But this was their last meeting before they went their separate ways. That, at least, seemed to count for something.

His defenses crumbling, Riftan turned to face Maxi once more. His voice trembled as he spoke.

“Did you know… I didn’t mean it?”

Maxi’s lips parted in surprise. Now, she was the one who wanted to escape.

Before she could reply, Riftan continued bitterly, “When I told you I wasn’t going to wait for you anymore, you turned your back and left. I kept wondering if you knew I didn’t mean it, or if you still chose to leave believing I did.”

A flurry of snow blew past them. Maxi gazed up at him with pained eyes, at a loss for words.

After a moment of heavy silence, Riftan murmured, “I can’t decide which is more wretched.”

The wind began to pick up. The memory of that day seemed to take them back to that moment. But this time, it was Riftan who turned away. She watched him return to the knights, her gaze locked on his figure.

When Rem nudged her back, she willed herself to look away. The mages in the rear support unit were nearby, watching the scene with curiosity, and Maxi forced herself to join them.

The march resumed not long after. Riftan’s words kept playing in her head as she rode after the soldiers. She now knew that he understood why she had been forced to leave and that she had made the right decision. Still, the fact that she had been able to walk away had wounded him deeply, and their current circumstances were certainly not helping to mend the rift.

Her eyes turning misty, she watched him disappear and reappear as he wove between the knights. Avoiding him to prevent clashing further might have been a grave mistake. She should never have given up trying to persuade him. Either that, or she should have allowed herself to be persuaded.

Unfortunately, both of them had abandoned any attempt at communication, and now they might never be able to talk again. The thought filled her with dread.

She realized that she had never considered a future without Riftan. In her mind, it was an unspoken constant that he would always be there, that there would always be a next time. It was the reason she had been able to put off mending things between them. As soon as she acknowledged this, she found the answer to his question.

She could never have left him as she had without her unwavering conviction that things could always be put right again. All the affection Riftan had showered her with had given her that confidence, but she had failed to do the same for him. Never in her life had anyone treated her the way he did. Intoxicated with his love, she followed him around, not once thinking to reciprocate or give him any sense of certainty.

She felt her heart breaking at the thought of the shoddy trinket he still clung to.

“Halt! We will rest here a while!”

One of the commanding officers’ bellow roused her from her thoughts. The army stopped in a steep mountain valley and ate a late lunch while the horses rested. In preparation for the looming battle, the soldiers were provided with more food than usual.

Maxi mechanically shoveled spoonfuls of her ration as she brooded over the fact that they would soon be at their destination. In two days, Riftan would leave her to infiltrate the monster city. Their bitter conversation earlier could very well be their last. Just the thought of it suffocated her.

Crouched behind a rock, Maxi looked away from the blazing fire and pulled her saddle closer. She rummaged through the jumble of herbs, medical tools, magic stones, emergency rations, and spare clothes in her leather pack. Finally, she found a relatively fresh handkerchief. Though the dark blue cloth was small, she could tear it into long strips and entwine them into a decorative piece.

She bunched the handkerchief in her fist, her face growing red. Would such a hastily-made gift bring him any joy? She did not want to give him something so crude. However, the thought of him leaving with a mangled string compelled her to act. This sort of adornment was typically given to adventurers for protection, and Maxi could not bear the idea of Riftan carrying a severed charm stained with blood.

Seized with superstitious fear, she started to tear the handkerchief into thin strips with a dagger. Anette, who had been idly sipping beer in front of the fire, looked over at her with a puzzled expression.

“What are you doing?”

Maxi blushed, quickly hiding the pieces inside her clothes. After a moment, she took them out again, knowing she had no time to waste.

“I-I am making an adornment for my husband… before he leaves,” she confessed, her voice barely audible.

“Adornment?” Anette asked, arching a brow.

Maxi nodded. “The kind you tie to a belt.”

Anette raised her head to look at the knights and muttered something in understanding when she saw the long braided cords hanging from their sword belts. “You’re awfully devoted. I don’t understand what you see in that cold man.”

“H-He isn’t cold,” Maxi replied sullenly.

She focused on braiding the strips of fabric together. Cutting a cloth into long strips might have been simple, but intertwining them into an intricate shape was a different matter. After wordlessly watching Maxi labor away, Anette fished something out of her bag.

“It’ll look dull unless you add another color. Here, try adding some of these in the middle.”

Anette tore the white linen she had brought to use as dressing into strips and offered them to Maxi. No doubt, watching Maxi’s endeavor had roused her craftsman sensibilities. Maxi gratefully accepted the two white strips and braided them with the dark blue.

After a few minutes, a palm-sized, unevenly-braided tassel lay in her hand. Maxi’s shoulders sagged with dismay.

“It looks horrid.”

Anette, who had watched her work with a blank face, said with a chuckle, “What do you mean? I think it’s cute. Aren’t navy and white the Remdragon Knight colors? I think it would suit his armor well.”

Reassured, Maxi resumed her work. When she was halfway done, Hebaron’s booming voice carried to them from up ahead.

“Rest is over! Put out the fires! Leave no traces!”

Maxi shoved the tassel into her bag and hastily put out the fire. She then gathered the burnt wood in a sack and placed it on a wagon. Since they had to conserve as much kindling as possible, they had to rummage through the ashes for any usable fuel every time.

Once the army was ready to depart, the soldiers got in formation and resumed their march. Though Maxi tried to work on the tassel whenever she could, interlacing strips of fabric atop a moving horse was no easy feat. Her fingers grew stiff from the cold, and her knots became a tangled mess. She gave up shortly after and shifted her attention to keeping up with the soldiers.

When evening finally came, the men started setting up camp behind a towering crag. Maxi hurriedly finished her supper and retired to the mages’ tent to finish the tassel. The hastily made charm was embarrassing even to look at. Maxi stared at the finished adornment in dismay before irritably shoving it into her bag.

Riftan would no doubt accept it, and knowing that made her upset. Just the thought of him cherishing such a shabby trinket made her heart crumble. Furious with herself, she began to resent this whole situation.

Chapter 89

Maxi angrily rubbed her eyes. Though she wanted to do something wonderful for Riftan, she had neither the time nor the means. She recalled the bundle of her letters that he had kept. It occurred to her that she could have used the time she had spent writing those to create a memorable gift for him instead. Bitterly, she thought back to how she had deprived herself of sleep for months crafting letters she had not even been able to send in the end.

What if she would never be able to mend things with him? She shot to her feet and began pacing the length of the tent. Even if they returned to Anatol after the war, she doubted their relationship would revert to what it once was. And would they even be able to return home?

Suddenly, a suffocating fear seized her. She could not let him leave on such a dangerous mission without saying something, anything. Before she could organize her thoughts, she threw on her coat and left the tent.

A gale lashed at her face as she stepped outside. She waited momentarily for the wind to settle before treading through the snow. Evenings in the north felt a thousand times colder and darker than in the south. The nights were starless, and the relentless wind battered the camp day in, day out.

With whiffs of white vapor issuing from her mouth, Maxi glanced around. The night watch kept warm around braziers dotted around the camp. With the help of the glowing lights, it did not take long for her to spot the Remdragon Knights’ banner.

She was about to head toward it when a hand grabbed her shoulder. Startled, she turned around, and an apologetic voice said above her head, “Forgive me for startling you, my lady.”

Maxi relaxed as she recognized Ulyseon. “I-It’s all right. It was too dark to see you.”

“My apologies. I failed to consider that when I rushed after you.”

As if to allay her fears, Ulyseon took a few steps closer to the light. Maxi smiled when the firelight dimly illuminated the knight’s youthful features.

“Are you on the night watch again?”

“No, my lady. I was just inspecting the rear. If you tell me where you are headed, I shall gladly escort you.”

“Th-That won’t be necessary.”

Ulyseon’s face grew stern when she waved her hand with a troubled expression. “You should not roam the camp on your own, my lady. You might run into dangerous men.”

Maxi rolled her eyes. While that might be true of other camps, the soldiers of Livadon and Wedon regarded her with a mortifying level of deference. Nevertheless, she was in no mood to argue.

She nodded and said, “I wanted to go see Riftan.”

“Sir Riftan has gone to see the commander of the Temple Knights in his tent,” Ulyseon explained, pointing in the opposite direction of where she walked.

Maxi’s face clouded. “Wasn’t the last strategy meeting… the final one?”

“I think he had something to discuss with Sir Kuahel privately. Seeing as the mages of the Tower are there as well, they must be discussing the best way to infiltrate the city.”

Faint lines creased the young knight’s brow. He seemed upset that he had not been allowed to join the meeting. Ever since he had been rejected from joining Riftan on this mission, his demeanor had been quite sullen.

Ulyseon raked back his hair. “Shall I escort you to Sir Kuahel’s tent, my lady?”

Maxi hesitated, then shook her head. Though she desperately wished to talk to Riftan, she had no desire to interrupt such an important meeting. In the end, she made her way to the mages’ tent.

In truth, she did not even know what she wanted to say. There had been an endless number of things she longed to tell Riftan back in Nornui, but now, she could not think of anything. He felt more distant these days than when they had been apart.

She laid out her blanket, feeling tired and discouraged from the long march in the cold. Despite exhaustion weighing heavily on her, sleep did not come. She buried her face in the sheets to stifle her sobs.

After tossing and turning for most of the night, she woke to find she had only managed to sleep a few hours. She wiped her face with a wet towel and combed her hair before bundling herself up and gathering her belongings. The sun was rising from the east when she stepped outside.

She stared over the shimmering snowfield, her face haggard, before starting for the temporary stables. All around the camp, the soldiers were already dismantling the tents. She slipped past them to where Rem was tethered. Just as she was encouraging her mare to stand, a large shadow caught her eye, and she looked up.

Riftan stood over her, clad in gray armor over a navy tunic. Her quivering eyes swept over his intimidating figure. In a flash, she remembered their reunion right after the Dragon Campaign. Who could have known back then that she would pine after this man to this extent?

“I was told you were looking for me last night,” Riftan said, coming closer.

After racking her brain for the words, she finally blurted out, “I was… terribly insensitive yesterday. I’m sorry. I just—”

“Don’t apologize.”

Maxi studied his expression. To her relief, he did not look angry.

Riftan restlessly swept back his hair. “I didn’t mean to say such things. I don’t resent you.” He bit his lip, then added stiffly, “No, that’s not true. The truth is, I don’t even know myself. But I do know one thing — you were right to leave. If not for me, then for your own sake. I was… a mess back then.”

“What… are you saying?” Maxi asked, looking up at him in confusion.

Riftan gave her a bitter smile. “Three years ago, I could not let you out of my sight even for a moment, and I know that made you feel stifled. But even knowing that, I couldn’t help it. I tried to endure it, but I could not bear losing track of you.”

He rubbed his mouth, adding in a chillingly calm voice, “I am of no help to you. For three years I’ve thought about this, and that is the conclusion I’ve reached. My overbearing behavior would have smothered you regardless of everything that happened. I see now that your decision to leave was wise.”

Maxi’s jaw dropped in shock.

After staring at the floor, Riftan spoke as if he were trying his best to sound gentle. “I’m not trying to be snide. I really mean it, so forget what I said yesterday.”

With that, he turned around and began walking out of the stable. Maxi felt her whole body freeze over. Why was he saying such things now, as if this meeting was their last?

Her stunned face crumbled, and she chased after him. She grabbed his arm and snapped, “H-How could you even think that?”

Riftan looked taken aback.

Maxi’s lips quivered, and her voice cracked as she forced out, “I-I was… only saddened by the fact that I made you so anxious. I hated knowing that I made you feel that way! If only… I had more faith in you… If only… I-I had been stronger… you wouldn’t have had to suffer like this.”

Her nose prickled, and she stopped as tears spilled down her cheeks. Clutching his clothes, she hung her head and said, “I-I wanted to change for your sake. I managed to do that b-because of you. I have always hated myself… but thanks to you cherishing the likes of me… I’ve finally come to like myself. I-It is because of you that I—”

The tremor in her voice grew worse as the emotions flooded her, and her face flushed. Though she had come to accept her impediment, she had never hated her stuttering tongue more than at this very moment. She wanted to be able to convey her feelings clearly, leaving no room for doubt.

She stared up at him through her tears. Riftan looked back at her in a daze. Was he truly unaware of how she felt?

Wiping her eyes on her sleeve, Maxi took out the hideous sword belt adornment from her bag. Though her face burned, she saw no point in keeping up appearances now.

“I-I will make something better for you when we go home,” she said, sniffling while tying the tassel to his belt. “I-I will practice… and make you the most beautiful charm in the world. When it gets worn… I’ll make you a new one. A-And when that needs replacing, I’ll make you another… I’ll keep making them for you, so—”

Maxi’s breath caught in her chest as Riftan dragged her behind a tent. Backing her up against a rock, he hoisted her off the ground and pulled her into a passionate kiss. She felt her tears trickle between their lips.

His firm hand cupped her head in place. Trapped between an icy boulder and his steel-like body, Maxi writhed like a helpless lamb. Fire coursed through her frozen limbs. He panted over her lips as he spoke, his voice hoarse.

“Swear to me.”

Dropping to a low whisper, he continued, “Swear that you won’t do anything reckless, that you will put your safety first at all times.”

Maxi bobbed her head, tears brimming in her eyes.

Riftan bit her lip. “Say it. Swear to me that you will not throw your life away.”

“I-I swear.”

Maxi let out a small sob as she pressed her lips to his, and when Riftan tightened his arms around her in a crushing embrace, she clasped back with all her strength.

Chapter 90

Riftan’s shaky breath played over her nape, and she could sense the bone-gnawing fear coming off him in waves. She clung to his neck as though she were drowning. At that moment, she wanted him more intensely than ever. She could not bear to be parted from him. Sobbing, she rubbed her cheek in his hair before seeking his lips.

Riftan cupped her face with a gloved hand and pushed his tongue into her mouth. Sobs broke out of her between feverish breaths.

Kissing her cheek, Riftan mumbled something gruffly. Though it was much too low for Maxi to catch, she reasoned that he was telling her not to cry. Nodding, she looked past his shoulder at the rising sun. She could hear the knights ordering the soldiers to make haste.

His arms wrapped around her, Riftan muttered, “I must go now.”

Maxi nodded again but kept her forehead pressed on his shoulder, and he did not move either. They stayed that way for a long time. When the knights’ shouts reached them, she finally loosened her arms around his neck. Only God knew how difficult that one action was for her.

Riftan carefully lowered her to the ground and took a measured step back. His eyes were feverish as he gazed down at her. Then, squeezing them shut, he whirled around.

Maxi silently stared at his dark hair gleaming blue in the sunlight. Each step he took seemed to puncture her heart. She wiped her wet cheeks on her sleeve, wondering if she had properly conveyed her feelings to him. It suddenly occurred to her that all the sobbing had prevented her from saying the most important thing.

She hastily chased after him. The soldiers had taken down most of the tents and were now loading the wagons. Slipping past them, she stopped when she spotted Riftan walking with Hebaron, Elliot, and Princess Agnes. They were engaged in a loud discussion as they made their way to the head of the formation. Maxi vacantly watched Riftan’s cloak flutter in the wind before weakly turning away.

◆◆◆

The coalition army set up base in a narrow pass wedged between a steep, rocky mountain and a wall of towering rock and ice — the perfect place to lie in wait. As the soldiers stealthily unpacked, the high priests cast barriers around the mountain range to conceal them from monsters.

The assembling of the siege weapons also began that day. Warriors transformed into carpenters, the pounding of their hammers ringing out across the pass. To prevent the noise from leaking, the mages of Sigrew inscribed runes all over the encampment to manipulate the airflow. They also cast a detection spell that would alert them to the presence of monsters.

Meanwhile, Maxi and the other mages of Nome Hall inspected the runes on the siege weapons. Knowing that their offense would commence in a few days, Maxi inspected and reinspected the magical devices with near-obsessive compulsion. She could not shake the fear that the devices would fail to function at a crucial moment.

In the end, Anette was unable to stand her fixation any longer.

“That’s enough. You’ve already checked that one twice,” she said irritably. “It’s going to work just fine, so give it a rest.”

Maxi ignored her friend’s exasperation and continued inspecting the mantlet. Though her limbs felt as heavy as lead from fatigue, she found it impossible to stay still even for a moment. She infused mana into a magical device installed on a shield to ensure there was nothing wrong with the mana circuit. Just then, a familiar voice addressed her.

“May I have a moment of your time, my lady?”

When she looked up, she found Ruth standing a few paces away. She put down her tools with a puzzled look and walked over to him.

“Is something the matter?”

“Why do you always assume that something must be wrong whenever I try to speak with you?” Ruth grumbled when he saw her face cloud with worry.

Maxi narrowed her eyes. “Because… you’re rarely the bearer of good news.”

Ruth’s mouth fell open as if he were about to snap back. Instead, his shoulders sagged, evidently lacking the energy to argue. He took something out from his thick coat and offered it to her.

“So that’s how you see me. Well, I’m only here to give you this.”

Maxi peered suspiciously down at the exquisite purple magic stone in his hand. “W-What is it?”

“The stone of a sea serpend which I’ve been saving for many years. Do take it before I change my mind.”

After vacantly staring at it, Maxi extended her hand. Ruth dropped the stone onto her palm with obvious reluctance.

“It has been modified to supply mana more easily. Use it immediately if you sense you’re nearly depleted. Though I would like to believe you won’t be so reckless again, I am sadly aware of your impulsive tendencies.”

Maxi shot him a glare before slipping the stone into her pocket with a sigh. “Thank you for your concern. I shall use it well.”

“Please look after yourself. Sir Riftan would not be able to bear it if anything happened to you. I hope you’ll always keep that in mind.”

“This feels like… you are bidding me farewell.”

Though initially taken aback, Maxi narrowed her eyes, suspecting he was planning to flee. Ruth scowled as if reading her mind.

“This is farewell,” he said stiffly. “I will be leaving the camp soon with Sir Riftan. It was decided that I would replace the mage Albern in the mission to infiltrate the city.”

Maxi’s eyes widened in surprise. “B-But why?”

“I volunteered. With great reluctance, I might add, but I thought it best for a mage skilled in deciphering and reconstructing runes to be in the unit for this foolhardy plan to succeed. With my skills, I can not only drive the monsters into a frenzy but also control the wyverns to a certain extent.”

“I-Is that possible? Are you… truly capable of such a thing?” Maxi said, looking Ruth up and down in disbelief.

Though she was well aware of Ruth’s capabilities as a mage, the rune in question was so complex that it had taken even Calto Serbel a long time to comprehend it.

Ruth merely shrugged as if this was hardly an obstacle for him. “For a Serbel, the amount of mana I can store in my body is relatively limited. To overcome this flaw, I’ve been working on boosting the efficiency of runes, trying to achieve maximum results with the least amount of mana. It so happens that the dark mages’ rune also uses this principle. I’m sure it was similarly developed to compensate for the low mana concentration in the Plateau.”

Ruth pensively looked up at the sky before returning his gaze to her.

“Though I cannot say for certain I’ll be able to control them completely, I can at least buy us enough time for an escape.”

Maxi regarded Ruth as if seeing him in a new light. Because of his pathetic antics of late, she had nearly forgotten that he was considered a prodigy even by Nornui’s standards.

She nodded, feeling somewhat reassured. “That makes me… greatly relieved. But are you all right with this decision?”

“I am not,” Ruth replied despondently, “but I have no choice. If you recall, I also have instructions from my uncle to fulfill.”

His expression grew cautious. Maxi did not understand what he meant at first, but her face hardened when she recalled what he had told her before their initial departure for the monster city. The secret instructions Calto had given his nephew were, should he discover them, to immediately destroy any evidence of the dark mages’ attempt to create their own purification spell.

After glancing at the Temple Knights’ barracks, Ruth added quietly, “If we succeed in capturing the city, the church will no doubt prevent the Tower’s mages from accessing anything pertaining to dark magic. If possible, I would like to search the city before that happens and eliminate any threats before they lead to bigger problems.”

Maxi swallowed hard. “But… will you even have the time?”

“It will certainly be difficult, but I still have to try,” he replied, sighing deeply.

Maxi sighed along with him. She now had one more thing to worry about. As expected, Ruth had not come bearing good news. She was silently grumbling about this when she heard Riftan’s cold voice calling from afar.

“Ruth Serbel! Why aren’t you ready to depart?”

“Yes, yes, I’m coming,” Ruth replied flatly before giving her an imploring look. “Please, my lady, don’t do anything reckless. I am begging you.”

“You should go,” Maxi replied irritably, pushing him from behind.

Ruth trudged over to where Riftan was waiting for him. Her husband silently regarded her for a moment before turning his attention to the squire who passed him Talon’s reins. Maxi watched as Riftan tied his luggage to his saddle. Geoffrey, Elliot, and a paladin named Luke followed suit next to him. When Ruth returned with a horse and finished securing his belongings, the group mounted their steeds in unison.

Maxi suppressed the urge to run and cling to Riftan like a small child. If it would help lessen his worries even a little, she wanted to appear as undaunted as possible. Bracing herself, she slowly walked behind the knights gathered to see them off. Riftan abruptly stopped his instruction to Hebaron as she approached.

“You must return safely,” Maxi said, forcing a smile.

To her great relief, she managed to sound calm. Riftan regarded her silently, intimidating atop his warhorse. He also appeared exceptionally calm and aloof.

“May victory be on your side,” he said after a while.

Maxi held back her tears as she echoed, “May victory be on your side.”

As Riftan steered his horse away, she exchanged farewells with Ruth, Elliot, and Geoffrey. Through it all, her attention was fixed on her husband. Soon, he dug his spurs into Talon’s side, and the five men rode out of the narrow pass. Maxi stood in place until their figures disappeared.

It began snowing the following day. Sheltered under a canopy, Maxi watched as the soldiers assembled the siege weapons. Eight siege towers, hundreds of giant crossbows, and forty catapults were scattered all over the camp. It was truly a formidable sight to behold.

The commanding officers of each kingdom waited at the center of camp for the scouts to return. Meanwhile, the knights held drills on one side of the spacious area. A fraught atmosphere hung over the coalition army. It was a nerve-racking tension Maxi had never felt before, not even when she had served as a healer at Eth Lene Castle all those years ago.

Chapter 91

“Maximilian, can you come with me to the central barracks?”

Maxi had been watching the snow flurries with a heavy heart when Princess Agnes called to her. Upon turning, she spotted the princess crossing the camp with her royal guards, dressed in a green tunic and silver armor. Maxi’s gaze shifted to the princess’s slim rapier and small battle ax hanging from her waist.

Princess Agnes occasionally donned a helmet and led her men into mock battle, appearing more a warrior than a mage while bellowing orders and swinging her sword from atop her warhorse. Every time Maxi saw her, she felt a strange mix of envy and jealousy for getting to share the same world as Riftan.

Burying her emotions, Maxi asked politely, “Is something the matter?”

“We have finalized the placement of the battalions. The mages should also acquaint themselves with the arrangement to make assisting during the battle easier.” The princess tilted her chin toward the large barracks behind a rock face. “Come with me.”

Maxi pulled her hood over her head and hurried after the princess, who regarded her with a warm smile. “We haven’t had much time to talk. Is the work manageable?”

“My work is insignificant… compared to what you must do, Your Highness.”

“Once again with the formalities,” sighed the princess. “I wish you wouldn’t be so stiff with me. I feel as if I’ve been walking on ice since the start of this campaign because of Riftan.”

Maxi eyed her with suspicion. Without thinking, she replied curtly, “You seemed to get along just fine… for that to be the case.”

Agnes’s eyes widened, and Maxi felt her cheeks burning. Trying to make up for it, she stuttered, “Y-You were always together… as thick as thieves.”

“Well, Riftan is my chief aide,” Agnes replied, scratching her cheek with an ambiguous expression. “But any friendship we had was lost a long time ago. He has resented me ever since I took you away to the Mage Tower. You have no idea how furious he was.” The princess hugged herself, shuddering lightly. “I thought he would have softened after your return, but I was wrong. Frankly, I’ve been on edge this entire time.”

Maxi scowled as the memory of the two whispering during strategy meetings flashed in her mind. An intense mistrust surged within her. Despite this, she did not wish to argue over such petty matters with war on the horizon, and she gave the princess a placid smile. It was a relief when they reached the barracks, putting an end to the embarrassing conversation.

Inside the large, brazier-warmed tent, many of the coalition’s key members had already gathered. The commanders and vice commanders stood around a long table with the high priests on one side, while the mages sat in a small circle on the other. Maxi walked past the pile of weapons and cargo boxes to join them.

Celric was muttering something in Elvish while stroking his thick beard, but he looked up when he noticed her approaching.

“Oh, it’s you,” he said.

Sensing that something had happened, Maxi hurried up to him. “Is something wrong?”

“No,” Anton replied from his seat beside Celric. “Everything is fine. Miriam sent word that they have successfully found a hideout near the basilisk farm.”

He pointed to the copper birdcage next to the brazier where two fairies sat on a perch, nibbling on sugar cubes the size of acorns.

Celric heaved a sigh. “They have carried out the first phase of your husband’s plan. Now—”

“Now we wait for the signal to begin the siege.”

The hairs on Maxi’s nape rose at the voice. Spinning around, she met Richard Breston’s red eyes. He stood looking down at her, a wolf pelt thrown over his blackened armor.

Maxi instinctively backed away, and a savage smile curled up Breston’s lips. “Do I scare you, lass?”

Before she could retort, Ulyseon rushed over and placed himself between Maxi and the northerner.

“Does one avoid excrement out of fear?” Ulyseon growled.

Breston looked behind him to the long table. “Oi, Nirtha, you should train your dogs better. This one clearly needs to be taught some manners.”

Hebaron was seated on a cargo box, absentmindedly fiddling with a dagger. “You shouldn’t provoke him too much,” he said gently. “I warn you, he’s far more ferocious than that wolf you’re wearing.”

“How terrifying. Shall we see just how ferocious he is, then? Are you going to go for my throat, little runt?”

“That’s enough.”

Kuahel Leon’s irritated command rang out through the tent.

Breston was leaning toward Ulyseon by then as if to goad him. He clicked his tongue at Kuahel’s interruption and straightened. As he sauntered to the table with two of his subordinates in tow, Maxi felt her tension drain away.

Hebaron sheathed his dagger and languidly walked over to her. “Fear not, my lady. I shall make sure no one dares to bully you.”

Maxi haughtily raised her nose in the air. “Th-That man… does not scare me in the least.”

“I’ve no doubt,” said Hebaron, grinning. He scratched his orange curls. “After all, my lady, only a few can match your reputation for fearlessness.”

At his teasing, Maxi shot him a glare before joining Princess Agnes at the table. The princess began explaining the map spread over it, placing ivory figurines on specific points as she spoke.

“The army will advance toward the city from these three sides. The central battalion of infantry and spearmen will advance head-on through this ravine while our cavalry and archers will surround the city from the left and the right.”

Maxi focused on the map as Agnes placed a miniature ivory wagon behind the infantry.

“The support unit will follow behind the central battalion, but they may be stationed within the battalion if necessary.”

Maxi turned her head to meet the princess’s blue eyes. “I-If necessary?”

“Well… if Riftan fails to infiltrate the city,” Agnes replied soberly. “If we fail to solve the wyvern problem, we will have to fight with air assault in mind. The surest way to protect the provisions would be to have the army surround them, and the mages must be ready to cast a shield around the wagons at any wyvern sighting. If things do come to that, a wyvern unit will lead instead.”

Maxi silently watched Agnes place a line of miniature horses at the forefront of the ranks.

“The wyvern unit will be made up of elite warriors from the Remdragon Knights, the Temple Knights, and the Knights of Phil Aaron,” the princess continued. “You must remember this arrangement. If the monsters discover us first, the battle may begin before Riftan’s signal.”

Maxi nodded, her eyes glued to the map. “I-I understand.”

As Princess Agnes proceeded to explain how the siege would be carried out, Maxi felt her stomach shriveling in on itself. Her eyes shifted around the table as she listened. Sitting at the end was Kuahel Leon, conversing with the clerics. To his left sat the northern knights, fiddling with their weapons and drinking liquor, and to his right were the Remdragon Knights and the soldiers of Arex.

It was beyond her how they were all able to tolerate such fraught tension. Maxi nervously wet her lips as she strove not to miss any of the details being discussed around the table. If the burden of leading twenty mages was this heavy, she could not imagine having the lives of thousands in her hands. The thought alone terrified her.

Eventually, Maxi excused herself and left the tent with Agnes’s sketch of the army’s battle formations clutched in hand. As always, the pounding of hammers filled the camp. Maxi looked up at the jagged mountains past the line of catapults. Somewhere over those peaks, Riftan was riding into the freezing wind. Her heart ached at the thought. Though they had only been apart a day, she missed him terribly. How many more times would she have to endure such anguish in the future? She quickened her steps in an effort to shake off the depressing thought.

The days passed in suffocating tension. When the appointed date came and went without word from Riftan, the knights grew visibly anxious. The fear that something terrible had happened held Maxi in a vice grip. The monsters could have discovered them, or Miriam’s fairies might have escaped during the mission. The awful possibilities had Maxi gnawing her nails and pacing anxiously in front of a tent.

Noticing her distress, a Wedonian soldier cautiously approached her. “Lady Calypse, we have lit braziers in the shared barracks. Why not rest there a moment?”

Knowing he only meant well, Maxi forced a smile. The soldier’s face brightened when she allowed him to lead her to a tent on the fringe of the encampment.

Just then, a sharp cry rang through the air. Maxi whipped her head around to see black smoke rising from a siege tower behind the rock face. Her blood ran cold. For a moment, she became a statue, unmoving as she stared at the dancing flames.

Returning to her senses, she scrambled into action. She saw soldiers pouring dirt and water over the beams of the burning siege tower as she approached. Despite putting out the fire quickly, the damage was done; an entire side of the tower was charred.

Maxi pushed through the soldiers and inspected the blackened wood with her fingers. There was no way the structure would be able to bear any weight.

“H-How did this happen?” she asked, her voice trembling.

“Goblins snuck into the camp.”

Maxi whirled around at the voice. Kuahel Leon was striding over to them, his dark robe billowing in the wind.

“G-Goblins?” Maxi echoed, her face blanching.

“Yes, six in total. Five were dealt with quickly, but one got away after starting the fire. It escaped through a small tunnel in the ground.”

“Th-That means…”

“It means your husband’s first plan has failed.”

Richard Breston’s sneering tone reached them, and Maxi turned to see him roughly pushing his way through the troops. She regarded him grimly as he inspected the half-burnt siege tower, his lips pursed in a silent whistle.

“We have no choice now,” said Breston. “We must strike before the goblin informs the monster army of our presence.”

“B-But we have yet to receive any word from—”

“This is no time to sit idly waiting for that bastard.”

Breston looked down at Maxi, a vicious glint in his red eyes.

Chapter 92

“We’ve waited long enough. We can’t afford to waste any more time,” Breston snarled, wolf-like. He turned his scowl onto Kuahel Leon. “If you are unwilling to give the order, my men and I will ride into battle ourselves if necessary.”

Kuahel stepped closer to Breston with the swiftness of a jaguar lunging at its prey. His voice rumbled with authority as he said, “I am the supreme commander of the coalition army. I will not condone unsanctioned operations.”

Breston, a towering figure at nearly seven kevettes[3] tall, leaned forward threateningly. “I take orders only from my father, Geyhart Breston, and the King of Balto, Heimdall VI.”

The commander of the Temple Knights did not even bat an eye despite the hulking knight looming a full head over him. “I am an apostle of God and the right hand of the pope. This is a holy war waged by the church, in which you have a duty to obey the apostle’s will.”

“Obey?” Breston scoffed, then began hooting with laughter. As his amusement died down, he brought his face closer to Kuahel’s. “Why bother when I can have a cleric absolve me of any sin of disobedience as soon as I return to Amasek?”

With that, he pushed past the Temple Knight commander. Raising his voice for the hundreds of soldiers gathered to hear, Breston declared, “The enemy knows we are here! If we don’t strike now, this whole journey would have been for naught! Now is our chance. We cannot give these monsters time to fortify their defenses!”

His subordinates raised their weapons and hollered in unison. Like ripples spreading over a lake, their insurgency swept through the camp.

Maxi watched the scene unfold, her face pale. Hastily stepping in front of Breston, she cried, “W-We cannot advance now! Not when we do n-not know what has happened to the unit we sent to infiltrate the city. Once we start advancing, the monster army will fortify its defenses. I-If the unit is currently inside the city or in the process of slipping in… it w-will only endanger them further!”

“Look here, little miss mage. Did I ask for your opinion?” Breston sneered, clicking his tongue.

Maxi’s face flushed with anger. “L-Let me remind you that you agreed to Riftan’s plan during the strategy meeting. If you were against it… y-you should have voiced your objections then!”

“If you wanted your husband’s plan to succeed, you should have done a better job with the barrier,” Breston retorted, his voice low and intimidating.

Maxi summoned all of her courage to stand firm. Even for a northerner, Richard Breston was exceptionally large and had the disposition of ten barbarians combined. Standing up to him was a dangerous thing to do. Nevertheless, the thought of Riftan being thrown to the wolves because of this man’s egoistical judgment quashed her fear.

She desperately feigned calmness and said, “We can still track down the goblin. If we slay it before it can—”

“I’m afraid that won’t be possible,” said a disheartened voice.

Maxi whipped her head around at the interruption. Albern and Lucain forced their way through the crowd of soldiers.

“It appears magical devices that negate magic are in place. Master Anton has tried to track the goblin several times, to no avail.”

“H-How could that be…?”

“It’s decided, then. The Knights of Phil Aaron will ride into battle,” Breston spat before shoving past her to join his subordinates.

When Maxi tried to go after him, Kuahel grabbed her shoulder. “No amount of persuading is going to work on that man.”

“B-But…!”

“His judgment is correct. If we are unable to catch the goblin, we have no choice but to strike.”

Maxi pushed his hand away, her eyes shining with betrayal. “Are you saying… you don’t care what happens to the people who left for the city?”

“We are here to wage war. Sacrifices cannot be avoided.”

Animosity surged within her at his callous words. She wanted to lunge at him for daring to utter such a statement to her face, but she knew she needed to maintain her composure. Creating a scene would do nothing to help her cause.

“Th-Then… I only ask that you buy me some time,” she implored, suppressing her outrage. “I will send the fairies back to Riftan. They should at least be informed that the plan has failed.”

Kuahel’s clear green eyes regarded her for a long moment. “Then do so quickly. But we will not wait for a response.”

With that, he strode away toward the Osiriyan soldiers. Maxi watched him disappear before tearing her desperate gaze away to look at Albern.

“I shall send word to Geoffrey,” Albern said first as if anticipating her words. “And we should also inform Miriam of the situation.”

“P-Please hurry,” Maxi mumbled hoarsely.

The argument had drained her last reserves. She tucked her disheveled hair behind her ear and rubbed her throbbing temples. She needed to keep her wits about her. As long as word reached Riftan’s unit in time, they would be able to remain hidden.

Desperately clinging to that hope, she squeezed her eyes shut. Lord, I beseech you… please keep them safe.

The camp now bustled around her, with soldiers loading wagons and knights saddling horses. Maxi steeled herself and stepped into the flurry of activity.

The infantry began their march out of the ravine in strict formation, followed by the cavalry. Hundreds of soldiers pushed and pulled the siege weapons on either end of the procession. Riding behind a wagon carrying a ten-kevette[4] pile of lumber, Maxi ceaselessly glanced around. Ulyseon and four of his subordinates rode to her left while wagons flanked by spearmen sped past her right.

Her heart pounded painfully against her ribs at the dread, fear, and excitement mingling in the air. All around her, the soldiers’ faces were flush with determination and hunger for victory. She took a deep breath and tried to match their spirits.

“Please be prepared to cast a barrier at any moment!” Ulyseon cried, steering his horse closer.

Clutching her reins, Maxi regarded the young knight.

“My lady, the enemy will begin their attack from the outer wall once we close in on the city,” Ulyseon said, his purple eyes grim. “Since we do not know when or how the attacks will come, you must be alert at all times.”

“I-I know,” Maxi barely managed to squeak out.

She was unsure if he heard her above all the noise. The racket of clanging armor and stomping hooves surrounded them, while the deafening rattle of the siege towers’ wheels reached them from the back.

Practically in a trance, Maxi kept her eyes fixed ahead. The coalition army eventually reached the gentle hills at the end of the ravine, and the soldiers’ excitement swelled as the hazy outline of the monster city emerged above a snowy hill.

As the army picked up speed, Maxi felt as though she were being carried by a massive wave of steel plates. It was like being swept away by a current without knowing where it was taking her. She did not know how long she was trapped in this state, but a strong gust eventually roused her, followed by a violent squall of snow.

Maxi quickly covered her face with her cloak as a veil of snow turned her vision white. Just then, a roar tore through the air. Her heart racing, she instinctively cast a shield around the wagons. A chill ran down her spine as she looked to the top of the hill. When the sudden snowstorm died down, she instantly grasped what was happening. Massive balls of fire hurtled toward them from the city’s ramparts like hail.

She heard Kuahel Leon’s commanding bellow from afar. “Cast a barrier in front! Prepare the catapults!”

Regaining her composure, Maxi looked behind her. “Ben! Please maintain the barriers around the wagons with the others. A-Anette and Armin, with me!”

Maxi spurred her horse and shot through the soldiers. This time, a shower of flaming arrows replaced the fireballs. She faltered briefly, but Anette urgently pressed her from behind.

“There’s no time to waste! Hurry!”

Maxi turned her reins and gazed up at the top of the ramparts to gauge the distance. To her horror, they were now close enough to get a clear view of the outer wall surrounding the city and the monsters stationed above it. Maxi held up a hand to signal to the soldiers moving the catapults.

“H-Halt!”

Her voice must not have been loud enough as the men continued pushing. Ulyseon noticed and loudly repeated her command.

The soldiers promptly began positioning forty catapults in a long row. Maxi swiftly signaled to Anette and Armin before dismounting and placing her hands on the frozen ground. A moment later, a faint tremor rippled through the earth as the ground beneath the catapults began to rise. She did her best to keep it level, knowing that an uneven or shaky foundation could topple the huge structures.

Wiping the sweat from her forehead, Maxi looked up to assess the distance once more. When her gaze landed on the top of the ramparts, she saw the trolls along the outer wall, their giant crossbows aimed right at them.

“F-Fire!” Maxi yelled, diving behind a catapult.

The soldiers released the iron hooks holding the catapults’ arms in place. The sudden release of torsion in the twisted ropes propelled the massive beams upward, sending large rocks flying in a wide arc.

Maxi instinctively closed her eyes to avoid seeing the destruction. A moment later, she peeked around the catapult’s legs to assess the damage. The trolls were still hiding behind the battlements, taking cover from the attack. The soldiers took the opportunity to charge the gate.

Chapter 93

The coalition army’s thunderous cries were almost as loud as the rocks smashing into the stone walls. Maxi covered her ears against the din and looked down. Foot soldiers with shields charged up the hill like a herd of bison, surrounding the city. Two battering rams, ten scaling ladders, and three siege towers followed close behind.

The monsters reloaded their crossbows and began to fire down on them.

“Hurry!” Maxi cried out to the men readying the catapults.

They swiftly loaded the buckets and released the hooks holding the arms. Maxi crouched and watched the rocks soar through the air. The monsters ceased firing and scattered as the projectiles smashed into the stone walls.

The soldiers sprung out from under their shields, rapidly extending the ladders. But before they could scale the ramparts, flaming arrows began to rain down on them from the watchtowers. The mages in the offensive support unit hurried to cast a shield, but they were a second too late.

Maxi watched in horror as pitch oil and flames spattered over the soldiers at the base of the wall. Even from her post, she could see them flailing in agony as flames engulfed them. Sick to her stomach, she hastily looked away. Despite the biting wind, her whole body broke out in a cold sweat, and her heart pounded furiously. Willing herself to keep her eyes from the gruesome scene, she staggered along the towering earth wall to help transport the rocks.

A row of approximately eighty soldiers stood alongside forty catapults perched precariously across the ridge. They worked tirelessly, ferrying rocks up to each weapon. Reloading took time, and the soldiers had to continuously draw the ropes back in before they could ready the catapults for firing.

Maxi counted the pile of rocks at the base of the catapults, then used magic to transport similarly sized projectiles from beneath the twenty-kevette-high earth wall. It was no easy task for the soldiers, hauling such large loads up a ladder, so she wanted to help in any way she could. She did her best not to look at the battlefield and immersed herself in the work.

“My lady! Watch out!” Ulyseon’s urgent cry rang out from below.

Maxi abandoned the rock she had been levitating and instinctively cast a shield. Within seconds, there was a deafening impact as flames burst in front of her eyes. She shrieked and covered her head. It took her a few moments to realize what had happened.

The monsters had launched a massive fireball using a catapult, but her quick action had saved her and the soldiers from being blasted into pieces. Unfortunately, part of the earth wall had crumbled, causing one of the catapults to tilt.

Maxi hurriedly touched the ground, but the catapult tipped over the edge and plunged off before she could do anything. She looked down to make sure no one was hurt.

Her relief was short-lived when Ulyseon shouted, “Lower the wall! They’re aiming for the catapults!”

Maxi whipped her head up and saw one enormous fireball after another hurtling toward them. She cast a shield at the same time as Anette and Armin, but it failed to block the dozens of fireballs completely. Two catapults suffered direct hits, blasting some of the soldiers off.

“E-Everyone, on the ground!” Maxi yelled at the top of her lungs.

Whether it was her command or instinctual fear, every soldier on the earth wall dropped to the ground. Maxi began to lower them but could only do so at a measured pace, as descending too quickly could topple the other catapults. Beads of sweat began to form on her forehead from the effort.

Even as she returned the ground to its original state, the fierce battle continued at the front. Burning rocks and arrows relentlessly rained down on them from above, and Maxi felt caught in surreal hellfire.

When they finally reached level ground, Ulyseon rushed over to help her to her feet.

“This way, my lady! We must retreat to where their attacks can’t reach us.” Ulyseon then bellowed to the soldiers, “Move the catapults back!”

Maxi staggered to the rear. Two of the siege towers that had attempted to approach the wall were ablaze, while the third was in pieces. The battering rams, which had been charging the gate, were also in flames. It hit her then that the coalition army’s first attack was a disastrous failure.

She was staring at the wreckage with a stupefied expression when Ulyseon tugged her arm. “We must hurry!”

Maxi mechanically moved her legs. When they were finally out of the enemy’s range, her legs gave out from relief. She sank to the ground and tried to catch her breath.

Ulyseon knelt next to her, fear etched on his face. “Are you all right, my lady? Have you depleted yourself—”

“N-No, I’m all right. I-I am simply… tired, that’s all.”

Shaking her head, Maxi got to her feet. She had never experienced this sort of shock before; her legs felt weak, and she had to summon all of her willpower to remain standing. Despite the struggle, she managed to steady herself and assess the situation. The central battalion was retreating on their commander’s order. The left and right flanks, which had remained at the foot of the hill, surrounded the city at a safe distance.

Terror-stricken, Maxi whirled to Ulyseon. “W-What happens now?”

“I do not think the commanders will order another attack immediately, but there is no telling what the monsters will do.”

Ulyseon anxiously looked to the city gate. Nothing could be better for the coalition than for the monster army to charge out and engage in direct battle. But the entrance remained firmly shut, and the coalition army’s cavalry kept a vigilant eye out as they stood in formation around the ramparts.

It was impossible to tell how long the silent standoff lasted. When the sun began to sink behind the mountain, the soldiers started setting up camp around the city, and Maxi retreated to the rear to tend to the wounded. Around eighty men had suffered injuries, half of which were too dire for magic to heal.

Even as it grew dark, she helped her patients out of bloodstained armor, cleaned wounds, and applied splints on broken bones. The uninjured repaired the siege weapons and other armaments in preparation for the next battle, and clerics performed the purification rite for the dead. As the night grew deeper, Maxi slumped in front of a brazier, exhausted from hours of healing.

Ben, who had tended to the soldiers alongside her, handed her a cup of ale. “Here, have a drink.”

Maxi shakily accepted the ale and gulped it down. Until now, she had been unaware of her hunger.

When she finished devouring the bread the soldiers brought her, she asked, “I-Is there still no word from Riftan?”

Her voice was hoarse from all the shouting.

“None of the fairies have yet returned,” Ben replied with a sigh.

Maxi bit her lip and pressed her face to her lap. Now that she could finally rest, the gruesome scenes of the day floated back to her, traumatizing her anew. She squeezed her eyes shut to dispel the paralyzing fear rising in her chest. There was also worry for Riftan and dread at what lay ahead. Clasping her hands together, she sent up a desperate prayer for courage.

Right at that moment, the blast of a kopel signaled a surprise attack. Maxi shot to her feet and raced out of the tent. Beyond the thousands of torches lighting the camp, she saw a shadowy horde charging down the hill. The knights, who had anticipated a night raid, swiftly mounted their horses and rode out to meet the enemy. Battle cries rang out, and soon the cacophony of a skirmish shook the ground.

After looking on in terror, Maxi scrambled to cast a shield around the wagons. It would be the end for the coalition army if the monsters slipped into the camp during the commotion and burned their provisions.

“E-Everyone, cast a shield now! We must keep the provisions safe at all costs!” she yelled to the mages.

They promptly obeyed, and Maxi observed the battle while keeping her shield in place. Beyond the rows of spearmen surrounding the camp, the cavalry was engaged in fierce combat with the monsters. Maxi held her breath as she watched the two armies clash.

Thousands of shadowy figures thrashed in the gloom. Though it was too dark to tell which side was winning, it was clear that it was a bloody conflict. Maxi fought to keep from fainting, determined to play her part. She pushed through the pain and exhaustion and remained vigilant through the long night.

The enemy finally retreated to their city as dawn began to break. The bluish light revealed a harrowing scene, filling Maxi with despair. Strewn across the hill, alongside mutilated monster carcasses, lay the lifeless bodies of their men.

Chapter 94

The mage who had cast a barrier to protect the queue of baggage wagons poked his head out from behind a compartment.

“I-Is it over?” he asked.

Too exhausted to answer, Maxi merely bobbed her head and wove her way through the throng of soldiers. As she drew nearer to the hill ahead, she saw that the slopes were guttered with flowing streams of dark red. Steam rose from the blood oozing from corpses. The soldiers trudged over the stained earth, clearing the monster carcasses with their spears.

Maxi watched the proceedings blankly before rubbing her throbbing eyes, a spell of lightheadedness coming over her. She felt dazed after being awake for nearly thirty hours, and her limbs were as heavy as lead.

Anette came up behind her. “Are you all right?” she asked, her face etched with concern.

Maxi straightened, nodding. “What about you? Are the others…?”

“Those in the rear are all safe, though they all look close to collapsing,” Anette replied, pointing to the mages slowly gathering around a freshly lit fire. “As for the offensive support unit, I’ve no idea.”

Maxi turned to look at the thousands of knights lining the ridge. At the center of the regiment fluttered the black banner of the Temple Knights. The Knights of Phil Aaron were on the right, and the Royal Knights of Wedon were with the Remdragon Knights on the left.

Camped outside the city gate, they were preparing for the second attack, with archers behind them readying to provide cover. Maxi wondered in dismay if they were going to start another battle so soon after the earlier skirmish.

Her tension eased when she realized that the knights were only being vigilant and had no intention of attacking the city for the time being.

“We should… make more room in the infirmary to accommodate the newly wounded,” Maxi said, prying her eyes away from the billowing Remdragon Knight banner. She headed toward the infirmary. Though she desperately wanted to confirm that the people she knew were well, her duties as a mage came first.

After assessing the mages nodding off around the fire, she instructed those who looked relatively fine to prepare to receive the wounded. She commanded the remaining half to rest in their tent, as they would be taking over in a few hours.

Inside the infirmary, she added more charcoal to the dying brazier and moved the patients to one side to make room for new arrivals. She then busily laid bedrolls over a layer of straw.

Before long, the gravely wounded were carried into the tent on stretchers — a total of forty-nine, ten of whom were in critical condition. The mages promptly peeled off the bloodied armor and washed their injuries with wine.

Maxi instructed her unit to stop the bleeding while she began stitching up lacerations. Most of the mages had almost depleted their mana by now. Without the luxury of magic to speed up healing, they were forced to tend to the men in order of urgency.

Maxi was flitting from one patient to the next when, all of a sudden, a soldier with a broken shin became delirious and began thrashing on his bedroll.

She threw her weight on him, pressing him down. “B-Bring me some hot water! And clean linen!”

The man’s violent movements opened up the gash on his leg even further. Blood spurted over her, some of it streaking her face. After calling for soldiers to help restrain the man, she cast healing magic on his gaping wound. Her mana was low now, but she knew the blood loss would kill him in a matter of minutes if she did not act.

Maxi continued to heal the soldier until she stemmed the bleeding, then pushed his protruding bone into place. The poor man soon fainted from the pain. She gingerly turned him on his side to prevent him from suffocating, stitched his wound closed, and set a splint on his leg.

Her arms moved ceaselessly, oblivious to the passing hours. Eventually, someone tapped her shoulder, and she spun to see a bone-weary Ben.

“We should let the others take over now,” he said, rubbing his nape. “It’s already high noon.”

Maxi nodded. Bidding the other mages to go and rest, she stepped out of the infirmary. Her eyes immediately landed on the burning mound of monster carcasses. In other parts of the camp, hierarchs performed simple purification rites for the newly buried, and soldiers prepared food.

The mouthwatering scent that wafted over set off an overwhelming hunger. Maxi was appalled at how ravenous she was even after seeing nothing but blood and smoke all day long. She turned, a bitter smile on her lips. Though she was starving, sleep proved the more pressing need.

She tottered into her dark tent and removed her blood-soaked robe, placing it in a corner. Then, she crawled into her thickly stacked bedroll and curled into a ball. The cold made her tremble, but she did not have the strength to toss more wood into the brazier. She barely managed to fish out a firestone from her bag and, after tucking it into her clothes, promptly fell asleep.

It was only in the light of the following day that she was able to grasp the extent of the coalition army’s losses. The monsters had managed to fell three siege towers, two battering rams, and several other siege weapons. The nightlong raid had also resulted in the death of two hundred soldiers.

Their enemy, on the other hand, seemed to have lost little. Maxi bit her lip as she gazed at the walled city standing proudly above the hill. Though the outer fortifications had sustained some damage, it seemed insignificant. Maxi felt her hope dwindling.

Could the coalition army truly bring down that impenetrable fortress? As she stood beset by doubt, Ulyseon called over to her.

“My lady, a strategy meeting for the second attack is about to begin in the central barracks. I believe your presence is required.”

Maxi swiveled her head toward him from her position crouched before the fire. The young knight stood to attention behind her, his armor streaked with blood.

Startled, Maxi hastened over to him. “M-My goodness. What happened? Are you hurt?”

“The blood is not mine. You won’t find a scratch on me, my lady,” Ulyseon said proudly, grinning.

Maxi breathed a sigh of relief before her fear returned, “What of the others? No Remdragon Knights were brought to the infirmary, but… were any…?”

“No Remdragon Knight lost their life during battle,” Ulyseon assured her. “Some were wounded, but none of them gravely. Most were treated on the spot.”

“Thank… goodness,” Maxi choked out.

Her crippling fear of possibly recognizing a familiar face among the dead eased at Ulyseon’s words. She rubbed her aching eyes and headed toward the central barracks.

“Is there… still no word from Riftan?”

“Not yet,” Ulyseon replied as he trailed her. “A fairy did arrive last night, but it was from Sir Sejuleu. He informed us that the Bolosé Royal Knights will wait at the appointed place for an opportunity to sneak into the city.”

His calm tone changed as he noted how pale she was, hastily adding, “Please do not worry, my lady. I’m certain we will hear from Sir Riftan soon.”

Maxi gave him a smile that felt stiff even to herself before entering the barracks. Inside the candlelit tent, around fifteen knights were already seated at the long table. They appeared to be studying a strategy map. Princess Agnes beckoned to her when she noticed Maxi hovering by the entrance, intimidated by the somber atmosphere.

“Come sit here, Maximilian.”

Maxi cautiously took the seat next to the princess. Kuahel Leon sat directly opposite, wrapped in his usual air of calmness. Richard Breston and the commander of the Arexian army were seated on her left, while Celric and Anton were on her right.

She was scanning their faces when Princess Agnes said gently, “I heard you toiled through the night. How are the wounded?”

“We lost two… but I believe the rest will make a quick recovery. W-We plan to heal them with magic once we’ve replenished our mana.”

“Good. That means more men for the infantry,” Breston chimed in. “I suggest you heal them all by tomorrow to make room for the next drove.”

Maxi directed a contemptuous glare at the man, but he only responded with a hearty laugh as though he found her hostility amusing.

“I only say this for your sake,” Breston said, chortling. “A full infirmary will be more work for the mages.”

“Enough drivel,” Agnes snapped. “I’m growing tired of your provocations. Explain your strategy.”

“The many casualties among your royal knights must’ve put you in a foul mood, Your Highness.”

Agnes responded with a venomous glare.

Breston shrugged and picked up a quill. “Very well. It appears the princess is upset, so I’ll get this over with quickly.”

He dipped the quill in ink and drew a straight line on the map.

“This is the enemy’s reach from the city.” He propped his elbow on the table and drew another line. “This is the range of their catapults, and here, the range of their arrows. Hence we must position our catapults here, just out of reach.”

After blinking down at the map, Maxi eyed the man skeptically. “H-How can you be sure?”

“Did you not see our little experiment on the first day?” Breston replied flatly, sticking the quill back inside the ink bottle.

Maxi furrowed her brow in confusion before she stiffened as understanding dawned on her. She had been too preoccupied during the battle to notice anything strange, but she now recalled that the infantry that had charged the city on the first day were from the Baltonian army.

“Rest assured,” Breston said nonchalantly, “these are meticulous calculations made from the rear during the mock unit’s attack.”

Chapter 95

Maxi stared at Richard Breston in horror. “Are you saying… those soldiers were used as cannon fodder to assess the monsters’ attack range?”

“Did you think we would order an all-out assault without first understanding the strength of the enemy’s defenses?” Breston drawled, leaning back in his chair. “That knowledge is crucial before we dive in, hence the experiment.”

Maxi hugged herself as a chill ran down her spine. The man seemed to regard the soldiers as nothing but pawns on a chessboard.

“This siege is going to be more troublesome than we thought,” Breston added apathetically. “The front and west walls are loaded with catapults and crossbows. The east wall is relatively weak, but access is limited by a steep valley. Positioning our siege weapons there is out of the question. And even if, by some miracle, we were able to get close enough, our weapons would be razed if we don’t find a solution for those blasted flaming arrows.”

“Which means our only option at present is to bombard the ramparts from a safe distance,” said Kuahel, breaking his silence.

The paladin appeared unperturbed by Breston’s chilling remarks. In a flash, Maxi realized that the Knights of Phil Aaron had not acted alone in sacrificing the convicts.

After gazing down at the map with a pensive expression, Kuahel added calmly, “There is also the problem of the night raids. The enemy will wear down our soldiers if they persist.”

“What about a makeshift wall?” Princess Agnes suggested. “There is no shortage of stones in the mountains. If we have the rear unit transport them, we could have one up in a few days. Even just a ten-kevette structure would help. It would also allow the mages to take turns resting as they wouldn’t be required to maintain a barrier around the supplies all night.”

The princess turned to Maxi as though asking for support.

Maxi composed herself and replied calmly, “A-A wall would be nice, but… where would we source the clay or the plaster to build it? And even if we did succeed in building such a thing, I doubt it would be strong enough… t-to withstand attacks.”

“There will be an elite unit standing guard outside it, so it does not have to be too sturdy,” replied Agnes. “It only needs to stop goblins from sneaking into camp.”

“Very well,” Kuahel said, stroking his chin. “Since the war is not going to start in earnest anytime soon, we can assign part of the rear unit to construction duty.”

The discussion shifted to the reassignment of the soldiers. Maxi felt like an outsider among a group of strangers. Was war always this ruthless? The commanding officers’ blatant disregard for the lives of not only their enemy but their own men horrified her.

As if sensing her wandering attention, Kuahel tapped the table. “We will position the catapults at the center and the ballistae on either side. A three-pronged attack should make defense a little more difficult for the enemy.”

Maxi snapped her head down at the map and carefully studied the formations. Now was not the time to be distracted.

As soon as the meeting concluded, the army reorganized as planned. While the Remdragon Knights and the Knights of Phil Aaron guarded the camp, some of their forces moved west, and the siege weapons were repositioned.

At long last, they were ready for the second attack. This time, the task of assisting with the catapults fell on Ben and Armin. Thirty catapults inched their way up the hill, and giant crossbows formed rows along the east and west sides. As soon as the tense preparations were complete, the coalition army launched their attack from multiple angles.

Maxi readied herself to cast a shield around their supply wagons in case of wyverns. Though a counterattack came promptly, as Richard Breston had estimated, it fell short of the coalition army’s ranks. On the other hand, the monsters seemed hardly affected. By the end of the hours-long siege, the coalition had barely made a dent in the enemy’s forces.

It was evening when they reorganized the battalions, forming a defensive line of spearmen and cavalry on the front to prepare for a possible night raid. The soldiers withdrew the siege weapons to the rear and went about lighting fires around the camp.

Thus, another day passed. There were minimal casualties in the second attack, saving the mages from staying up to look after the wounded all night, but Maxi still awoke feeling exhausted. Between her concerns for Riftan and fears of a night raid, she had only managed two hours of sleep. She dragged herself to the infirmary to check on the remaining patients, then had her fill of onion and bacon soup.

As the sun rose, the soldiers who had stood the night watch retired to their tents. Their well-rested comrades emerged carrying weapons. This time, the central battalion attempted to approach the city gate while the catapults assaulted the ramparts. The soldiers rushed up the hill brandishing siege hammers even as flaming arrows rained down on them.

Maxi busily tended to the wounded as ear-splitting blasts tore through the air. The coalition army charged again, ending in another dismal failure and filling the infirmary with hundreds of soldiers.

There was no bone in the human body Maxi had not seen or touched. Crushed legs, cracked skulls, and organs spilling from abdomens were familiar sights by then, and she spent more time in blood-soaked clothes than clean ones. The more she worked, the more numb to it all she became.

Her arms moved mechanically, and she had no idea how much time had passed when Anette came up behind her.

“Let me take over now, Max. You should get some rest.”

Maxi looked up at her friend through heavy lids and rasped, “Wh-Who is assisting with the catapults?”

“The mages in the offensive support unit volunteered. You’re free to rest for the remainder of the morning.”

“I doubt I can sleep, though.”

“Just look at yourself. At least try, or you’ll end up collapsing.”

Anette forced Maxi to her feet and swung her around toward the exit, just in time to meet soldiers helping a wounded man into the infirmary. The color drained from Maxi’s face as she recognized Garrow.

Recovering from her shock, Maxi rushed over to the young knight. “W-What happened?”

Ulyseon, who had entered the tent behind the group, whipped off his helmet and flung it to the ground. “The fool stubbornly fought all night despite a head injury,” he explained through clenched teeth.

After looking up at Ulyseon in surprise, Maxi hastily led Garrow to an empty bedroll. Garrow teetered as though he was dizzy before falling unconscious.

Maxi felt her heart shrivel with fear. She desperately prayed that he had not suffered any damage to his brain. More often than not, such head trauma resulted in debilitating disabilities even with healing magic.

As soon as Ulyseon gently lowered Garrow, Maxi knelt to inspect his wound. A cry of despair escaped her lips. There was a visible depression above his right eye, where the bone near the socket was completely bashed in.

“S-Someone bring me hot water and clean linen!” Maxi cried, then gingerly opened Garrow’s eyelid. His eyeball was terribly swollen.

“Goddammit,” Ulyseon cursed.

He sank onto a chair and roughly scrubbed his face, no doubt aware that vision loss from an injury could not be restored.

“How’s the wound?” Anette asked, placing a kettle and a stack of linen nearby.

Maxi soaked a strip of linen with water without replying and began wiping the blood from Garrow’s face.

“Could you not heal him with magic first, my lady?” Ulyseon said anxiously.

“I-I must right the bones first. If I don’t, they will set in the wrong place.”

After gingerly feeling the upper part of Garrow’s forehead, Maxi motioned to Anette, who promptly fetched an array of medical tools. Maxi took a barber’s blade from the leather pouch, wiped it with wine, and made a long incision from the right corner of his forehead to his temple.

She had almost drawn the incision down to his cheek when Garrow suddenly jerked awake. After asking Ulyseon to restrain his friend, Maxi pried apart the skin and began to position the broken bones with tweezers. Fresh blood spilled from the open wound, and Garrow twisted in pain throughout the harrowing process.

Maxi was soaked in sweat by the time she finished reconstructing his skull. She was about to cast healing magic over it when Anette laid a hand over her shaking fingers.

“Let me do the healing. You should rest, you look almost blue.”

Maxi anxiously looked down at the unconscious Garrow before conceding. She struggled to her feet and made to leave the tent when, all of a sudden, her stomach wrenched. She raced outside and around the corner to hurl in private.

Her throat burned, and her limbs felt heavy. Panting, she wiped her lips.

He might lose sight in his right eye.

It would be fortunate if his vision was the only thing the young knight lost. If his brain was indeed damaged, he might never wake again. And even if he did, he could very well find himself crippled. Maxi pressed her face to her knees. The fear she had kept at bay came crashing down on her like a tidal wave.

Ulyseon or Hebaron could be the next person rushed into the infirmary, not to mention Elliot, Ruth, or Riftan. No one was safe. The sobs Maxi had been suppressing burst forth, racking her whole body. She ached to see Riftan.

She wanted to confirm with her own eyes that he was well and feel his comforting arms around her.

Chapter 96

“Are you all right, my lady?”

The voice came from behind. It was Ulyseon, standing next to the tent as he gazed down at Maxi forlornly. He had likely followed her out of concern.

Maxi pulled herself together and staggered to her feet. “I-I am all right. All the tension… made me a little queasy.”

“You look unwell. Please allow me to escort you to your tent.”

Ulyseon helped her up, and Maxi leaned against him as she rose. She was simply too drained to maintain a strong front.

“Is everyone else all right?” she asked.

“Around seven knights were wounded, but none of their injuries are life-threatening,” Ulyseon said gravely, looking up at the hill.

The battle had raged throughout the night. The knightly orders now stood guard above the hill while soldiers loaded the wounded onto stretchers. Clerics buried and purified the dead, and others towed carts loaded with the limp carcasses of their steeds.

Though it was customary to honor a warhorse with a burial upon its death, the army had to resort to eating whatever they could find to conserve provisions. The horses were either skinned and dismembered or roasted whole over fires. Even while hundreds died each day, their screams ringing through the air, the living still had to fill their stomachs when the time came.

Maxi watched the soldiers roam up and down the hill before coming to her senses and making her way through the camp. Adjacent to the rows of tents was the start of the camp wall construction, a stack of roughly cut stones four kevettes[5] high. The rear unit worked on it between skirmishes. Walking past the unevenly stacked structure, she reached the tall tent assigned to the mages.

She did not bother changing out of her bloodied clothes before laying next to the brazier and huddling beneath two dirty blankets. Despite the anxiety and fear that tore at her heart, her exhaustion dragged her into a deep slumber.

Garrow remained unconscious the next day. Hebaron, who had come to the infirmary to check on him, called Maxi out of the tent.

“Do you think the lad will be all right, my lady?” he asked cautiously.

Unable to answer right away, Maxi bit her lip.

A heavy silence passed.

“I would like your honest opinion,” said Hebaron. “Garrow is my direct subordinate, so I must know his condition.”

“W-We have healed his wound… but magic cannot repair damage done to the brain.” Maxi hesitated briefly before adding, “We won’t know until he wakes up… if there are any long-term effects.”

She could not bring herself to say that he might never open his eyes. Hebaron stood wordlessly beneath the eaves for a long time, watching the snow fall across the hill. It had started snowing at dawn, forcing a brief cessation to the fighting. The coalition army was now taking a much-needed rest.

Maxi was grateful for the respite. The soldiers were thoroughly worn out from laying siege during the day and protecting the camp at night, and the mages were running low on mana. This reprieve had been desperately needed.

After studying Hebaron’s grave expression, Maxi blurted, “Sh-Should we not abandon this campaign?”

Hebaron tore his eyes away from the monster city to look at her. Startled by her own statement, Maxi hunched her shoulders, but the words continued to flow out of her like water from a burst dam.

“I-It might be better for us to return… before we lose any more lives. W-We still have no word from Riftan. That must mean… something has gone wrong! We must… give up this campaign and send a search party to find him, Ruth, and Sir Elliot before it’s too late! We would be better off returning to Anatol with them—”

“Even if we give up now and return, we will have to face the monsters again in a few years,” Hebaron said.

Despite Maxi’s defeatist remarks, the knight showed no sign of anger. He regarded her with tranquil eyes before adding calmly, “Now that we’ve discovered their fortress, the monsters are bound to take action. They will strike back the moment we order a retreat. Another war cannot be avoided.”

Maxi bit down on her lip. Hebaron was right. Vast sums had been collected to fund this war, enough to supply more than twenty thousand soldiers with several months’ worth of food, firewood, coal, magic stones and devices, siege weapons, various armaments, and fodder for their mounts. If this campaign were to fail, it would be especially devastating to the famine-stricken northern regions.

Nevertheless, pushing on did not guarantee success. They could ultimately end up retreating after suffering even heavier casualties. As if sensing her fear, Hebaron kept talking.

“The monsters are uneasy as well. The fact that they have yet to use the wyverns is proof.”

Maxi looked up at him, baffled. “I don’t understand.”

“Do you recall Princess Agnes explaining how much food a wyvern gets through? A nest that size would need an ungodly amount of livestock. It’s why the monsters forced the creatures into hibernation.” Hebaron stroked his bristly beard that covered his cheeks and continued, “They require even more food once they awaken, which the monster army cannot currently provide. That explains why there’s been no wyvern in battle. They’re likely saving them for when the war is in full swing.”

“Th-The monsters might never engage in direct battle! They could be thinking they have the advantage of time.”

“If that were the case, they wouldn’t have bothered with the night raids. They are trying to wipe out our numbers as quickly as possible. If one thing is certain, the enemy wants to avoid a long war as much as we do.”

Hebaron’s keen eyes moved away from the battlefield to look at her. His voice was full of conviction as he said, “They are likely short on food as well. They will try to drag this on, then strike at the critical moment.”

Maxi anxiously gazed at the silent hill. She doubted whether events would unfold as he said. Even if they did, it did not guarantee success.

The mere thought of battling tens of thousands of monsters at close range caused her heart to shrivel with fear. Above all other emotions, though, was her worry for Riftan.

Excusing herself, Maxi turned to go back into the infirmary. She felt she would lose all self-control if she continued this conversation. Striving not to let her thoughts linger on Riftan, she walked over to Garrow.

A mage named Nora was by his bedside, trickling an herbal tonic into his mouth. Maxi crouched to inspect the knight’s pallid face and run her fingers over the surgical marks on his temple. Though the wound had healed, small lumps ran above his right eye. Worry pricked at her that she had not set all the bones right. After examining his still-swollen eye, Maxi asked Nora to reduce the swelling with ice and moved on to the other patients.

The heavy snowfall finally ceased at noon the next day, and the coalition army wasted no time in resuming the attack. Maxi and Armin summoned a forty-kevette[6] earth wall behind the central battalion, creating a vantage point for another round of relentless catapulting. Though the enemy retaliated with fireballs, they never reached the coalition’s weapons.

The same could not be said for the soldiers who rushed at the city gate. Maxi averted her eyes as they were blown down the hill in heaps of tumbling rock and flame. Though the mages desperately tried to shield the troops, there was little a handful of them could do for thousands. By the end of the day, more than two hundred had lost their lives.

Rage and despair roiled in Maxi’s chest. It was unbearable, watching so many lives being snuffed out as if they were worth nothing. She tried to keep from looking down and instead concentrated on ferrying more rocks up to the catapults.

The attacks ceased at sundown, and the soldiers who had rested during the day came forth to form a defensive line. Maxi lowered the wall and moved the catapults to the rear.

She wolfed down her meal as soon as she returned to camp. In the initial days of the siege, she had struggled to eat even a slice of bread. Now, in just a matter of days, she found herself gorging her rations despite the stench of blood that permeated the air.

It was a testament to the incredible resilience of the human body, one that she was experiencing firsthand. Her body still craved sleep and nourishment even in the chaos of war. Before this, she never would have thought it possible to fall asleep with the deafening noise of smashing rocks.

In the second week of the fruitless siege, Adolf, the commander of the Arexian army, allowed his anxiety to get the better of him.

“We cannot drag it on like this,” he blurted during a strategy meeting.

Everyone gathered inside the central barracks scowled.

“We currently have no alternative,” Agnes retorted. “Hasty action will only result in more casualties. Our best strategy is to keep up the siege until the monsters are out of options without losing any of our men.”

“We will run out of options first,” the man said with a loud snort. “Morale is falling!”

“Then what do you suggest?” Kuahel said tersely.

It was Richard Breston who answered. He raised his wine cup, his lips twisting into a vicious smile. “Is it not obvious? We must order a full-scale attack. We didn’t drag all those siege weapons here for show.”

Kuahel’s tone turned icy as he said, “Have you already forgotten the catastrophe of the first day?”

Chapter 97

“We may not recover from a rash attack,” said Kuahel. “We cannot take the risk.”

“We cannot keep wasting time either!” Adolf slammed his fist on the table, his craggy face flushed with anger. “Our supplies are running low, as is our horse fodder. At this rate, we’ll either starve to death in this barren wasteland or retreat without having achieved a thing!”

“We still have enough for a few weeks,” Agnes retorted, annoyance bubbling beneath her calm exterior. “As Sir Kuahel has pointed out, a foolhardy attack could cost us greatly. Our soldiers are defenseless while the enemy is protected by solid walls! Unless we find a way to protect our men—”

“There is no way,” Richard Breston interjected, followed by a sardonic snort. “Unless the walls collapse on their own, the monsters will always have the upper hand. We have a greater chance of winning by mobilizing all of our troops. Let me remind you that it’s not just the enemy that wearies the longer this siege drags on.”

A brief silence reigned over the tent. Indeed, the soldiers were becoming more exhausted by the day. What with the harsh weather, poor conditions, frequent night raids, and an impregnable fortress, it was no wonder they were discouraged.

“Send word to the Bolosé Royal Knights at once,” Breston concluded, hammering in his point. “We must end this once and for all while our army still has the will to fight.”

Kuahel Leon, frozen in a pensive gesture with his chin resting on his steepled fingers, finally spoke. “This is not a decision to be made hastily. We still have time, so we shall monitor the situation over the next few days.”

He rose from his seat and strode out of the tent, bringing the meeting to an end. Though visibly discontented with the verdict, Breston and Adolf held their tongues and left the tent.

Maxi promptly returned to the infirmary to tend to the wounded, where she stayed busy for the rest of the day. When the sun rose the next morning, she was napping by the brazier. She woke as the light played over her eyes. One by one, the mages who had rested through the night filed into the infirmary to take over.

A low groan came from beside her just as she was willing her stiff body to stir. Jolting awake, her head snapped toward the sound. The previously corpse-like Garrow was clutching his head.

Maxi rushed over to his side and knelt down. “G-Garrow! Can you hear me?”

With a grimace, the young knight pressed his temple as though suffering a terrible headache before his eyes flickered open. Maxi’s heart sank. One of his eyes was cloudy and lacked focus. She was staring at it in dismay when she noticed his parched lips moving. Grabbing a kettle, she poured water into a cup and brought it to his mouth.

Garrow gulped at it before rasping, “Did someone drill a hole in my head? Worst headache I’ve ever had.”

Maxi breathed a sigh of relief. His brain, at least, was functioning as normal.

“You were brought to the infirmary with a grave head injury. D-Do you remember anything before you lost consciousness?”

“I remember fighting with the monsters on the hill, but after that…” he trailed off, furrowing his brow.

He was likely still dazed. Maxi asked a passing soldier to bring her a bowl of diluted barley porridge, then offered Garrow more water. Propping himself up on one elbow, Garrow accepted the cup and downed the contents.

“How long have I been unconscious, my lady?” he said, squinting around the infirmary.

“F-For almost… five days, I think,” Maxi answered uncertainly. She had been too busy to keep track of the time.

Garrow sighed deeply, scrubbing his face. “That’s quite a long time in bed.”

“You should lie back down. You must rest for a few more days… to fully recuperate.”

“I’m perfectly fine. I should—”

Garrow swayed as he got to his feet, clutching his head in pain. When he slumped back down, Maxi swiftly cast restorative magic on him. The tension in the young knight’s shoulders gradually eased.

“It appears I must obey your instructions, my lady,” he muttered bitterly.

“O-Of course,” she replied in the sternest voice she could muster. She then asked one of the sentries to inform the Remdragon Knights that Garrow was awake.

After silently watching the sentry hurry out of the tent, Garrow asked, “Is my right eye unsalvageable?”

Maxi turned to see him gingerly touching the corner of his right eye. Her fears were correct — his eye was damaged.

“Lost eyesight… sometimes does return,” Maxi managed to strangle out through her tight throat. “But… such c-cases are extremely rare. And permanent vision loss… c-cannot be recovered even with—”

She bit her lip, unable to finish.

Garrow calmly nodded as if he had been expecting as much. “I see.”

Maxi’s mouth opened and closed, but she could not find the words.

“There is no need to look so sad, my lady,” Garrow said, smiling. “For a head injury, I’d say I got off lightly.”

“Y-You should rest. I shall go make you a tonic.”

Realizing that the young knight was putting up a brave front so as not to appear weak in front of her, Maxi hastily rose. As if on cue, Ulyseon burst into the tent, and Maxi slipped out of the infirmary through the opposite entrance.

The coalition army resumed its attack at noon. After barely managing a few hours of sleep through the din of battle, Maxi pushed past rows of soldiers to take her turn in assisting with the catapults. As she neared the front, a high earthen wall emerged before her with a long row of catapults and soldiers lined atop it.

She walked to the ladder installed on one side of the wall and carefully made her way up. When she reached the summit, she stepped over to Armin, who was standing close to one of the catapults.

“L-Let me take over now.”

“I can keep going,” said Armin.

“But… you have been awake since dawn.”

“I managed some shut-eye in the middle,” he replied dismissively, tightening one of the catapult’s screws.

Soldiers pulled the latch, and huge rocks that would require lifting by three strong men flew in an arc toward the wall. Maxi covered her ears to block out the deafening crash. Despite the resounding impact, the walls of the monster city remained intact.

Maxi’s face fell in dismay. Just then, she caught sight of four siege towers advancing toward the city.

“A-Are we… launching an all-out attack today?”

“If we are, I wasn’t informed,” Armin replied, appearing just as surprised.

Maxi looked down to study the reactions of the soldiers below. They were all murmuring in confusion. Soon, the blast of a kopel came from the front. Maxi realized that it was the signal to halt. Despite the order, the siege towers continued to roll forward, and the soldiers of Arex marched behind them.

With nearly four thousand troops breaking formation, the coalition army was thrown into disarray. The soldiers were visibly confused while the officials of each battalion began bellowing instructions. Then, a booming command rang out from the front.

“Charge!”

Maxi whipped her head up to see the commander of the Arexian army standing at the crest of the hill, his sword raised above his head. Like moths flying headlong into fire, the troops charged toward the city. The soldiers were as relentless as frenzied warhorses struck with a whip, and the flaming arrows raining down on them did little to stop their advance.

The first person to regain their composure in all the chaos was Kuahel Leon. Standing at the head of the Osiriyan army, he began to blast his kopel for an all-out attack. He was ordering them to finish what the Arexian army had started. They had gone too far now, and he had no other choice. Losing four thousand men along with their siege weapons for no reason would be a devastating blow to the coalition.

“Archers, advance!” Kuahel bellowed. “Mages, shield while the infantry ready the battering rams!”

Maxi finally broke out of her stupor and leaped into action.

“Quick!” she yelled. “Fire the catapults! We mustn’t let them attack the siege towers!”

The soldiers immediately tightened the catapults’ ropes and began launching a barrage of rocks at the ramparts. Maxi anxiously watched as the siege towers advanced through the shower of flaming arrows.

The monsters’ burning projectiles soon knocked down one of the towers. Though the soldiers inside it quickly dispersed, dozens were still crushed by the falling debris. Maxi stifled a scream.

Despite the horrific scene, the coalition army kept advancing, and the monsters began hurling rocks. The mages summoned barriers, but they could do little to stop the swirling embers alighting the siege towers.

Black smoke billowed from the towers as flames engulfed them, forcing the soldiers inside to rush out. The blazing structures then began sliding down the slope. Soldiers knocked each other down like dominoes in their attempts to avoid the moving columns of flame. In a matter of seconds, about a hundred men lay sprawled across the hill.

The tragedies did not end there. The Arexian cavalry riding close behind failed to stop in time, trampling their comrades.

The senseless carnage left Maxi speechless. Even those bent on self-destruction could not have failed so spectacularly.

Chapter 98

With hundreds of their comrades dying in droves, the soldiers charging up the hill began to falter. Those that made it close to the wall must have deemed it too late to turn back; they extended the ladders and began to climb.

Armored monsters began scaling the outer walls, paying no mind to the coalition’s arrows directed back at them. Leaning out of the battlement, they bashed their iron maces against the soldiers who managed to get close. It was such a gruesome sight that Maxi had to look away.

After a few hours, the Arexian army began retreating. Arrows rained down on the fleeing soldiers, killing additional hundreds in the process.

Maxi tried to count the bodies scattered on the hill but gave up after passing five hundred. Her rough estimate of the total was three times that number. The whole situation was simply too disastrous to be the result of one man’s reckless actions.

Armin stood nearby, gazing down at the battlefield with a grim expression. “I think it’s over,” he said. “Let’s lower the wall.”

As he lifted the spell, the earthen mound slowly descended. Maxi pushed past the soldiers as the ground leveled out. While the Arexian army had suffered the most casualties, many of the archers who had marched with them were from the Osiriyan and Wedonian forces.

Maxi anxiously scanned the wounded being carried back to camp, on the lookout for a Remdragon Knight among them, but there were simply too many requiring medical attention to linger for long. She was still searching desperately when Nevin stepped out of the infirmary with a despondent expression.

“The infirmary is full. We’ll have to set up another tent.”

Maxi let out a heavy sigh and nodded. “We can pitch another tent at the foot of the hill as best we can.”

With the help of the soldiers, they quickly erected poles behind the central battalion and draped a stiff, tar-coated fabric over them. Once the new infirmary was complete, the soldiers brought in the wounded and laid them on rush mats.

Maxi began treating those in critical condition first. Most were bleeding from arrow wounds on their shoulders, backs, or calves, and some had also sustained broken limbs. The sight of their terrible injuries filled Maxi with rage. Containing her anger, she pulled arrows from flesh, set broken bones, and stitched up lacerations.

Once the most pressing treatments were complete, she emerged from the tent to assess the situation. The coalition army had swiftly reorganized, forming a defensive line. Her eyes swept over the orderly ranks arrayed on the hill and breathed a relieved sigh when she spotted Hebaron and Ulyseon behind the central battalion.

Garrow’s injury had strung Maxi into a state of constant anxiety. She felt the need to confirm their well-being prick at her, and she started toward them. Suddenly, the mass of soldiers parted, revealing a man being dragged into camp. The ominous scene stopped Maxi in her tracks.

Two paladins forcibly brought their captive to his knees in front of the other knights.

Incensed, the man bellowed, “I am a commander appointed by His Majesty King Balial! I will not be subjected to such treatment!”

Maxi’s eyes widened as she recognized the man as the commander of the Arexian army. As Adolf struggled to break free from his captors, Kuahel Leon strode over. Maxi tensed, her shoulders hunching. She had never seen the clergyman look so stern and merciless. He halted before Adolf, removed his helmet, and slapped him across the face with his gauntlet.

Maxi gasped. Blood trickled down Adolf’s cheek as he stared up at Kuahel in disbelief.

“W-What the devil do you think—”

“You endangered the entire army,” Kuahel stated icily, wiping the blood from the metal of his gauntlet. “I demand that you humble yourself and beg for forgiveness.”

“Th-The result may not have been what I wished, but I fought for the peace and stability of the Seven Kingdoms!” the man shouted, enraged. “What gives you the right to penalize me? You may be the supreme commander of this army, but I am a representative of the King of Arex! You have no authority—”

Before Adolf could finish, the clergyman struck him on his other cheek. The blow was so forceful that blood trickled from the Arexian commander’s nose.

After observing the bleeding man, Kuahel spoke calmly as if addressing a child, “You have violated military law, and your foolish actions have cost the coalition army dearly. If you have even a shred of dignity, you will ask for forgiveness.”

Adolf’s face was red with shame. He glanced up at the cold faces of the knights surrounding him, his shoulders shaking from the humiliation. Finally, he reluctantly spat, “I ask… for forgiveness.”

Kuahel regarded the man for a long moment before nodding. Adolf tried to rise, thinking his moment of disgrace over, but the Temple Knights did not loosen their hold. They pushed his shoulders down, forcing him onto the ground. Adolf’s eyes darted upward in confusion. Maxi did not understand what was happening either.

Kuahel drew his sword, and a split second later, the man’s head was rolling away over the dirt. The surreal scene left Maxi stunned. After wiping the blood on his blade, Kuahel nodded to his subordinates.

“Hold a funeral for him as soon as possible,” he said in a chillingly calm voice.

Maxi hugged herself, realizing that she had just witnessed an execution. The plea for forgiveness had been extracted as an admission of the man’s crime.

“We suffered heavy casualties in this battle. Since the enemy is likely aware of this, they might attempt a counterattack. Everyone must remain vigilant!”

The knights promptly returned to their battalions. Maxi watched with a dazed expression as the clerics gathered up the dead man’s remains. Blood still oozed from the man’s gaping neck.

Feeling sick, Maxi spun around. Even though she had seen her fair share of gruesome things, she was still shaken by the sight of someone being beheaded before her.

There is no need to feel sorry for him. He merely paid the price for his actions, she thought, trying to compose herself.

But was executing the Arexian commander not a potential trigger for diplomatic problems? Maxi frowned, mulling it over. She did not wish to consider political matters when there were more important things at stake, such as their lives being constantly on the line. For now, she needed to focus on ending this war so that she could return to Anatol.

She looked up at the charred remains of the siege towers and the bodies scattered across the hill before returning to the infirmary. As night fell, an intense anxiety kept her awake. In just a few weeks, the coalition had lost three thousand men and all their siege towers. Though this was only her second experience of war, she knew enough to understand that things were not going well for the coalition army.

After tossing and turning all night, she left the mages’ tent before dawn. The stench of smoke and burned meat hung in the air. Snow had fallen during the early hours, and Maxi trod carefully so as not to stumble on the slippery ground. She stopped at the base of the hill. From there, she could make out the soldiers on the night watch and, beyond the blazing campfires, the hazy outline of the imposing city.

Leaning against the wall of ice and stone, she watched the sky behind the city gradually brighten. Tears suddenly sprang to her eyes. Dabbing them with her sleeves, she tried to swallow her sobs. All this time, the only way to maintain her composure had been to keep Riftan from her mind. But she was reaching her limit now, and she felt the urge to start searching for her missing husband tug at her.

Why had they not heard from him yet? She did not think it possible for Riftan, Elliot, and Ruth to have all met an unfortunate end. They were warriors who had survived the battle against the vicious Red Dragon. No, the more likely explanation was that they were in a situation that prevented them from sending word.

Steeling herself, Maxi was turning to start the day’s work when a looming shadow caught her eye. She stiffened.

Richard Breston was perched on the low wall. He was oiling his sword, a hefty weapon almost as big as he was. His face looked even more cruel and cold in the bluish light of dawn. Maxi was backing away as quietly as possible when a low laugh spilled from the shadows.

“I don’t see why you avoid me like the plague.”

The knight hopped down from the wall and blocked her path. Maxi summoned her mana to use magic if necessary. As if sensing this, Breston raised his hands.

“I mean you no harm, so there’s no need to be so wary.”

“I suggest you move out of my way at once.”

“Dear me, I didn’t know Her Highness was so formidable,” the man replied mockingly.

Maxi glowered at him. “I… am not your princess, so do not address me as such.”

“Who knows? You might just become one when this war is over.”

After uttering that cryptic statement, the man took a step back. Maxi put more distance between them and directed a wary glare at him.

“W-What do you mean?”

“Do you think the armistice will still stand after this war?” Breston muttered as he freed a flask from his belt and maneuvered the lid open with his teeth.

Maxi furrowed her brow at his sudden question. Breston took a sip before languidly adding, “The Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms was drawn up in response to the explosion of monsters. Simply put, if there are less monsters, it no longer serves a purpose.”

“N-Nonsense. Th-There is no guarantee that such a thing—”

“The goal of the armistice has never been peace. It was an agreement made so the rulers of each kingdom could protect their power. And under this pretext of peace, they have suppressed rebels and defiant nobles alike, yet this land is still plagued by conflict.”

A disturbing smile curled the man’s lips, and his red eyes glinted as he spoke. “This fictional peace is bound to end, and the warlords who’ve been stifled by the armistice will rise up to reclaim Roem’s former glory. Only then will the myth of Rosem Wigrew truly come alive.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders against the chill that ran down her spine, but Breston prattled on as if under a spell.

“Wigrew is the hero who unified the Seven Kingdoms. It’s deplorable, is it not? That the forces preventing the rebirth of the empire are sullying his name. Just the thought of those imposters alone fills me with rage.” He gave her a goading look. “And the worst among them is your mutt of a husband.”

“Don’t you dare… call him that,” she said fiercely.

Breston shrugged nonchalantly. “The mongrel won’t be debasing Wigrew’s name for long. The armistice will end once the monsters have been exterminated, and the true myth of the empire will begin again.”

“And I suppose… you consider yourself the hero of this myth?” Maxi retorted derisively.

The man’s eyes flashed dangerously. “It’s certainly a possibility.”

“Though I feel bad for you… I doubt that will happen in your lifetime,” Maxi said with conviction.

The smirk vanished from Breston’s lips.

Maxi met his gaze and emphasized each word as she said, “Because you will never surpass Riftan Calypse.”

She readied herself to cast a shield as his eyes flashed dangerously, but he made no move to attack and simply glared at her.

Then, in a disconcertingly languid manner, he said, “We’ll see about that.”

He turned around and strode toward where the Baltonian flag flapped in the wind. Maxi stared after him, uneasiness pooling in her gut. Something told her that she might have needlessly disturbed a hornet’s nest.

Chapter 99

By midday, the night watch retired to their tents to rest, while those who had managed a few hours of sleep climbed the hill armed with spears and shields.

Standing in front of the newly erected infirmary, Maxi watched the army move in perfect synchrony to their commanders’ orders. Since much of the Arexian infantry had fallen during the last charge, it appeared that a portion of the Baltonian army had joined the central battalion to make up for the shortage.

The dark green banner of the Knights of Phil Aaron fluttered above the entrance. After gazing up at it, Maxi entered the infirmary, an uneasy feeling weighing on her stomach. It had been there all day ever since her unpleasant exchange with Richard Breston. Stirring a boiling pot over a brazier, she stewed over the man’s ominous prophecy.

The Seven Kingdoms could very well splinter once their common enemy was no more. If the peace agreement broke, war would erupt along the border of Wedon and Dristan, and there would be uprisings all over Roviden. Could the newly-elected pope protect the current order from power-hungry opportunists like Richard Breston?

Lost in thought, Maxi only looked up when someone whacked her shoulder. Anette stared back at her with a scowl.

“Where’s your head? You’re burning it!”

Maxi blinked before hastily scooping water from a pail and tossing it in the pot.

“You should rest,” Anette said, sighing. “The last thing we want is for you to burn the place down because you’re in a fog.”

“I-I’m sorry. I will pay more attention,” Maxi mumbled sullenly as she scraped her ladle against the herbs stuck to the pot’s rim.

She felt irritated at herself for letting Breston’s words get to her. Even if there was some truth to them, it was a scenario in the distant future. Why was she adding to her worries when they were already struggling with the problem at hand?

Driving out all thoughts of catastrophe, she forced herself to focus on tending to the wounded. There was no shortage of work after yesterday’s foolhardy attack had resulted in hundreds of injured.

Once the herbal tonic was ready, Maxi lowered the pot and summoned a few soldiers to the infirmary. She instructed them to administer the tonic to those who had fevers. Meanwhile, she moved on to changing all the blood and pus-soiled dressings. Though she wanted to heal all of them with magic, she had no option but to rely on other treatment methods.

Each dressing change was a mechanical process, wiping stitched-up wounds of discharge and redressing them with clean bandages. Her hands moved busily of their own accord until a strange commotion outside the tent leaked through the entrance.

Maxi went still. A shiver passed down her spine as she wondered what problem had reared its head now, but she was too terrified even to find out. After hesitating, she reluctantly stepped outside to find thousands of soldiers crowding the front. Rows of catapults stood on either side.

Maxi narrowed her eyes. Though the sight was nothing out of the ordinary, something did not feel right. She studied the tense faces of the soldiers and furrowed her brow when she noticed the black smoke rising above their heads. A smell more pungent than burning wood assaulted her nose.

Had the monsters attacked their camp in secret? She scowled, recalling the similar odor of burning monster carcasses. When she spotted Armin standing next to the catapults on the right, she immediately bolted over to him.

“W-What is happening?”

“I’ve no idea,” Armin replied, his eyes clouded with confusion. “It can’t be good. The commander of the Temple Knights and that savage northerner had a long argument, then the soldiers were ordered to assemble. They say an all-out attack will begin soon.”

“A-An all-out attack?” Maxi parroted.

So far, the monsters had hunkered behind their walls during the day and only left their city at night to attack in stealth. How on earth was the coalition army to lure them out of their impregnable fortress? She grew uneasy, her heart pounding. Breston stood at the head of the unit arrayed on the hill. The air around them seemed thick with fraught anticipation.

After carefully observing the men, Maxi elbowed her way through the throng of soldiers as if compelled. Though she heard someone call her name from behind, her legs seemed to have a mind of their own.

She quickly crested the hill and stopped when she reached the cavalry stationed at the front. A gasp escaped her at the horrific sight; in the middle of the field stretched before them was a burning mountain of corpses. Maxi slapped a hand over her mouth as she retched, but she could not take her eyes off the dancing flames and dark smoke billowing from the hundreds of bodies.

She had been wrong to believe that nothing could ever shock her again. An urge to put an end to the atrocity made her rush forward. Just as she was about to intervene, someone grabbed her shoulder roughly, causing her to snap her head up. It was Kuahel Leon, staring down at her sternly.

“Return to the rear at once.”

“W-Why are you doing this?” Maxi asked, ignoring his command.

Without replying, the clergyman grabbed her arm and forcefully walked her behind the men.

Maxi yanked herself free, yelling, “H-How could a man of God allow such a thing?! I-I am aware… of how difficult it is to retrieve bodies, b-but should we not try our best? How could you just—”

“The dead are already dead.”

Maxi whipped her head toward the voice. Richard Breston sat atop his blue-gray warhorse, sipping wine from a flask.

He closed the lid and said flatly, “We can’t afford to waste the abilities of the clerics any longer, but if we do nothing about the corpses, they will either turn into undead monsters or become enemy fodder. Better for us to make use of them first, wouldn’t you agree?”

Maxi stared at him dumbly in shock.

Silhouetted against the light, his face looked fearsome as though shadowed behind a dark iron mask. His garnet eyes glinted as he added, “Humans are the most tempting prey for any monster. Those were your husband’s words. If he’s right, this is the best way to lure those creatures out.”

A strong gust fanned the pungent odor over the field as if on cue. Sickened, Maxi began to back away. The charred corpses were now shriveling. Rooted to the spot, she watched the appalling sight, her face ashen, until Ulyseon appeared at her side.

“My lady, you must return to the rear,” he said stiffly. “The battle is about to begin.”

Maxi followed the direction of his gaze to see the city gate slowly rising. With a triumphant laugh, Breston drew the sword strapped to his back. Kuahel Leon promptly mounted his horse and signaled the start of the battle as monsters began to flood out of the city.

“Now, my lady!” Ulyseon cried, drawing his sword.

Maxi whirled and raced down the hill. A chorus of battle cries went up as the coalition army charged. Fighting the urge to look back, she ran straight to the infirmary.

“Th-The attack has begun! We must h-hurry and set up the barriers!”

No sooner had the words left her mouth than the mages made a beeline for their designated posts. They summoned a double barrier in front of the rear unit, and archers and spearmen climbed atop it. It was a defensive measure in case the enemy managed to beat back the frontline.

Maxi followed them up the ladder. The vantage point offered a clear view of sixteen thousand men clashing with legions of trolls. Her whole body trembled in terror. Each swing of the green giants’ iron maces sent two or three men flying, rapidly splintering the coalition’s ranks. It was like watching a stampede of bulls. The horrifying sight seemed to dampen the army’s fighting spirit.

The trolls relentlessly pushed the central battalion back until the battle raged in the middle of the coalition army’s camp. Maxi’s breath caught in her throat, terrified that the monsters would break through their barriers at any moment. The human soldiers looked helpless up against their enemy’s frightening strength.

Suddenly, a chilling fear seized Maxi. Would she ever be able to see Riftan again? In the next moment, she realized that the tide of battle was not yet against them. The central battalion had intentionally retreated so the left and the right flanks could surround the enemy.

The tables turned quickly from there. The coalition army drove the monsters to the center and began their onslaught. When the catapults fired from the flanks, the monsters broke rank to avoid the hurtling rocks, and knights ruthlessly slaughtered them in the ensuing confusion. Maxi watched in astonishment until a dark shadow loomed overhead.

She looked up, her blood running cold. Dozens of wyverns blocked the gray sky. Maxi promptly cast a shield when she saw some clutching objects in their great talons. All at once, a barrage of rocks fell from the sky.

Though Maxi quickly tried to expand her shield, she was a step too late. The rocks rained down at frightening speeds, smashing half of the earthen wall and the tents pitched behind it.

“E-Everyone, beneath the shield!” Maxi yelled at the top of her lungs.

But her cry was smothered in the chaos of battle. People scattered in panic, some collapsing after being hit squarely on the head by falling debris. Maxi watched in overwhelming despair as their camp was torn apart.

Right then, a wyvern dove straight at her. Terrified, she squeezed her eyes shut. With her current mana, she did not think the shield would be able to withstand the blow.

A fierce gust blew overhead, and a sharp noise pierced her ears. Time seemed to stop. Flattened against the earth wall, Maxi braced for the impact.

When the wailing wind died out, she slowly opened her eyes just in time to see a wyvern snatch a troll into the air.

Chapter 100

Maxi blinked dazedly, unable to comprehend the horrific scene before her. The wyvern’s sharp talons tore apart the troll, its hulking form falling to the ground in chunks and spraying the battlefield crimson. Maxi fought to tear her gaze away as she stood covered in troll blood, the metallic scent filling her nose.

A second wyvern circled above. It gobbled up a piece of troll as it plunged, while a third dove to snatch up another monster. Only then did Maxi finally realize what was happening — the wyverns had turned tail and were now attacking the monster army.

Intense relief flooded her. She desperately held back her sobs, almost dizzy with joy. Riftan had successfully infiltrated the wyvern farm as planned. He was safe. The fact that the wyverns were now indiscriminately attacking trolls must mean Ruth was manipulating the rune that controlled them.

The monsters began a frantic retreat. Having recovered from the sudden airborne attack, the coalition army rapidly organized to strike back.

Maxi found it easier to watch the fighting now that the tide had turned. The Remdragon Knights advanced from the east, cutting down the raging waves of trolls as they retreated. The Royal Army of Wedon charged close behind. From the center, the Osiriyan cavalry dispatched the fleeing monsters while evading the swooping wyverns. Balto’s army, on the other hand, forced the enemy back with much more aggression.

Shivers crawled down Maxi’s spine as she watched Richard Breston running amok like a demon. He violently swung his greatsword, the blade of which was nearly six kevettes[7] long. She realized he was far more dangerous than she had thought. After witnessing the callous tactic he had used to lure out the monsters and his brutality in battle, Maxi suddenly found the man’s hostility toward Riftan alarming. She feared he would only wreak more mayhem once this war ended.

Suddenly, a wave of blistering heat hit her back. She looked over her shoulder, her blood running cold. One of the tents housing their provisions was up in flames.

Maxi scrambled down the earth wall and cut through the chaos. She ordered back the soldiers who were fighting the flames, then swept a blanket of soil over the burning tent with magic.

No sooner had she snuffed out that fire than smoke began to rise from the makeshift stables. The terrified horses broke free from their tethers and bolted away, throwing the camp into further confusion.

Maxi blanched and raced to the stables. What on earth was igniting all these fires? Had some of the braziers toppled over during the commotion? Kneeling in the dirt, she was about to start a spell when she froze. Dozens of kevettes away, red goblins streaked past with torches in hand.

Maxi scowled. How dare the creatures sneak into the heart of their camp and set fire to their property again?

“G-Goblins!” Maxi shouted. “Stop them at once!”

A group of soldiers raced after the monsters. Meanwhile, Maxi extinguished the flames with magic. Just as she had finished, a crimson-skinned creature shot past. She realized it was heading for the tent where the fodder was stowed. Acting on instinct, she drew her dagger and drove the blade into the goblin’s nape with miraculous precision.

A moment later, the riskiness of her action sunk in. The goblin twisted violently and swung the sickle in its hand. Maxi dodged, falling on her rear, and the monster pounced. Moments before it went to lodge its blade in her, it crashed to the ground. Maxi shuddered as warm blood spurted over her face.

“My lady. Are you all right?” said a gruff voice.

Maxi turned slowly to see Garrow scrunching his blinded eye. Her heart dropped at the sight of the bloodied sword in his hand. Despite still suffering intense headaches and losing the vision in his right eye, the young knight seemed unconcerned that he was in no condition to fight. With his sword poised, he scanned their surroundings before lifting Maxi by the arm.

“It seems we missed a tunnel in the mountains. I have ordered my subordinates to locate it at once.”

Maxi straightened, surveying the camp. It was clear that the fires had startled the men on the frontline. The soldiers stationed behind the central battalion had rushed through the collapsed barriers to put out the flames, creating a gap in the coalition’s battle formation. The trolls had then managed to push in all the way to the rear.

“Stay close to me at all times, my lady!”

After beheading a charging giant with a single stroke of his sword, Garrow began striding across the camp with Maxi at his side. He was trying to take her as far away from the battlefield as possible.

She looked about in confusion as she followed. Bodies of humans and monsters alike lay strewn over the dirt, and the wyverns’ roars blasted overhead. None of it felt real.

Desperately, Maxi tried to collect herself. But how could she when, all around her, carnivorous giants roamed about brandishing axes and iron maces? Staying close to Garrow while forcing her trembling legs onward was the only thing she could do.

Gripped by a sense of helplessness, Maxi bit down on her lip. The camp was in shambles, with skirmishes breaking out all around and most tents torn to pieces. Victory had seemed within reach just moments ago. Now it appeared that the tide of battle had turned against them in a matter of minutes.

Though she could not confirm it yet, Maxi feared they may have lost more supplies than they realized. Her heart sank as she surveyed the chaos around her, crying out in despair.

Suddenly, the blast of a kopel reverberated from the front. At first, Maxi mistook the noise for a wyvern call. As the signal repeated several times for longer durations, she realized that it signified the coalition army’s triumph.

How could they declare victory when the battle still seemed to be raging? Maxi looked up at the hill in disbelief, her gaze flying to the city’s ramparts silhouetted against the sky. She froze when she spotted the dozens of gold banners billowing atop the outer walls.

Maxi scrambled up the camp’s perimeter wall and saw the Bolosé Royal Knights waving the banners.

Having followed her up, Garrow explained proudly, “It all went according to the commander’s plan. The Bolosé Royal Knights captured the city while the monsters fought outside.”

A lump rose in Maxi’s throat as she nodded. It was victory at last.

The sudden loss of their fortress threw the monster army into complete disarray. Trolls swarmed up the hill to reclaim their city but were met with a barrage of flaming arrows. Those that tried to evade the fiery rain collided with the monsters behind them, and soon the enemy was fighting among themselves.

Kuahel Leon, making a quick assessment of the situation, raised his sword and shouted, “All troops, attack!”

The central battalion charged toward the city. The panicked troll army fought fiercely, but they were helpless against the onslaught that came at them from all sides. The battle came to a swift end in less than an hour, and the hill lay littered with the bodies of the defeated monsters.

“Looks like it’s finally over,” Anette muttered, appearing by Maxi’s side.

Maxi continued to stare at the hill with a stunned expression. The war, which had seemed never-ending, was over so suddenly that it was hard to believe. She could not shake off the dread that another crisis could arise at any moment, but the victory signal from the ramparts that came soon after eased her fears.

Without a second thought, Maxi sprinted up the hill. She trudged through the slurry of blood and mud, clumps of it caking her shoes. Her legs felt like lead, but she willed herself to keep moving, ignoring the voices calling after her.

By the time she reached the city gate, she had lost count of the corpses she had stepped over to get there. She had a feeling the horrific scene would haunt her dreams for a long time. But still, at that moment, she strangely felt no fear.

Perhaps her senses had been damaged somehow, she thought as she ran through the huge arched entrance. She took in the desolate city of stone and steel. The buildings lining the road were all colossal and, surprisingly, built in the Roemian style. After glancing about wildly like a madman, Maxi spotted a group of knights burning a mound of monster carcasses and rushed over to them.

Evidence of the fierce battle that must have taken place within the castle walls littered the wide square ahead. Werewolf and ogre carcasses were piled all over, and the ditch edging the road flowed with blood.

Maxi’s pace quickened as fear finally began to stir. Her heart pounded as she ran down the broad road leading to the square. Gripped by an unexplainable anxiousness, she darted up the darkened steps. She saw the banner of Wedon’s army a short distance away, but the Remdragon Knight crest was nowhere to be seen.

Growing increasingly panicked, Maxi turned and kept moving. She passed through a second gate and found herself in a vast courtyard cluttered with debris. She briefly squinted against the blinding sun and scanned her surroundings.

Her breath hitched as her eyes landed on a knight with an imposing build standing in the rubble. Frozen in place, the only thing she could do was stare at Riftan, her mind blank.

Though he had grown terribly thin, the fact that he was standing, seemingly unharmed, made her want to drop to her knees in prayer.

She rocked back, then finally managed to step toward him. Riftan’s head swiveled toward her.

Maxi suddenly felt dizzy. The moment she met his dark gaze, the self-control she had barely managed to cling to until now crumbled away. Sobs burst out of her as she ran to him.

Riftan stood stone-still, unable to believe his eyes. He spread his arms wide to embrace her.

Gazing down at her in disbelief, he muttered, “My God… is that really you?”

Chapter 101

Maxi was still sobbing as she raised her head to take him in. Silhouetted against the light, his gaunt face appeared sharper and more rugged than before, and shadows darkened the skin beneath his eyes. But even then, he was spellbindingly beautiful.

As Riftan stared at her in wonderment, Maxi ran a light finger over the dark contours of his chiseled cheek, and her touch seemed to rouse him from his trance. He grabbed her by the shoulders and pushed her back, frantically scanning her from head to toe.

“Are you hurt?”

Surprised by his harsh tone, Maxi stopped crying.

Riftan’s pale lips quivered ever so slightly. “Why are you covered in blood? What on earth…?”

Finally remembering that her face was coated in goblin blood, Maxi tried to wipe it away. Not that it did any good with her gloves and clothes equally as drenched. She felt her cheeks growing hot. With so many things happening, she had not had time to care about her appearance. No doubt, she currently looked far worse than a vagrant.

Rubbing the dark brown stain marring the gray of her woolen tunic, she said awkwardly, “Th-This… is goblin blood, not mine.”

“It’s—? Goddammit,” Riftan fumed. “If the monsters were close enough to drench you like that, you were in the thick of it! What was that oaf Nirtha doing after I ordered him to protect you?”

Clenching his jaw, he scrubbed his face as if to calm himself. Maxi was surprised to see his hands shaking. Why was he so shocked? Was she that horrible a sight?

“Th-The knights did their best to protect me,” she explained. “I always had a R-Remdragon Knight with me. As you can see… I am unscathed, thanks to them.”

Riftan did not reply and only gazed down at her grimly. His face twitched as he said, “There may still be monsters about, yet they let you roam this place alone. You call that protecting?”

Maxi stiffened at his critical tone. With the enemy defeated and the city full of the coalition’s knights, she had not thought her actions risky. Thinking about it now, she had to admit that leaving her guard to slip into the city may have been reckless.

Nevertheless, being admonished by someone who had been missing for weeks infuriated her. Awash with equal parts affection and anger, she glowered at Riftan through her tears.

“Th-The knights are not to blame. I-I rushed here before they could stop me. I-I wanted to make sure… you were safe.”

She had to pause as grief surged within her. When she could no longer contain her anger, she choked out, “W-Why did you not send word? Do you have a-any idea how worried I was? Y-You’ve no idea how—”

“We could not risk detection,” Riftan replied flatly.

He wrapped an arm around her shoulder and rushed her out of the ruins. Seeing that he had no intention of elaborating, Maxi was momentarily speechless. She almost felt wronged as she recalled all the sleepless nights tormented by horrible imaginings about his fate. Eclipsing that, however, was relief that he was alive and well.

Sniffling, she stuck close to his side. He squeezed her shoulder when she wrapped her arms around his slender waist, chiseled with iron-hard muscles. She could tell he was holding himself back from pulling her into a suffocating embrace.

Maxi scanned their surroundings as she dried her eyes with her soiled sleeve. “W-Where are Ruth and Sir Elliot? And what of the other mages?”

“They are still at the wyvern farm. I snuck out alone to let Sejuleu Aren into the city,” he said dryly, quickening his steps.

Maxi knitted her brow, wondering why he was making such haste. Soon, a large pool of dark blood came into view next to the rubble of a stone statue. Lying among the debris was a gigantic monster she did not recognize. The black-scaled, colossal beast was hacked in half.

“D-Did you slay that?” Maxi asked, looking up at Riftan.

He offered no reply and kept moving. Maxi’s eyes darted around the courtyard for more monster carcasses before she realized that the heaps of stone were the remains of golems. Had he fought so many monsters by himself? Aghast, she blocked his path.

“A-Are you hurt?”

“I’m fine,” he replied irritably.

He slung his arm around her shoulders once more and resumed walking. It did not take long for Maxi to discover his lie. She paled as she noticed the trickle of blood from the gap in his arm guard, remembering how she had jumped into his arms without a thought.

“R-Riftan, you’re bleeding!”

“It’s just a scratch. You needn’t worry.”

Maxi glared at him. “W-What on earth is wrong with you? All that fuss earlier b-because I had monster blood on my face… and now you’re dismissing my concern when you are the one bleeding?”

“I know my own body. It’s just a superficial cut,” he snapped as he led her out of the arched entrance.

Maxi tugged at his clothes and said impatiently, “W-We should heal you first. Something could have gotten into the wound, s-so I will inspect it and—”

“I told you, I’m fine!”

Maxi froze at his fiery outburst.

Riftan stopped walking to glare at her, his eyes ablaze. “Have you seen the state you’re in? You’re as pale as a ghost, as if you’re about to drop at any moment! I beg you, just stop.”

Maxi went to argue but bit back her words when she saw the anguish on his face. It suddenly occurred to her that seeing her covered in blood might have brought back painful memories.

Riftan rubbed his face again to calm himself, then said evenly, “I can have a hierarch heal my wound later. For now, we must rejoin the Remdragon Knights with Ruth and Elliot.”

“B-But you’re bleeding,” she said, extending her hand toward him. “At least allow me to—”

Riftan immediately backed away and growled, “I said, leave it.”

Maxi’s face fell. Seeing him raising his guard again so quickly filled her with an acute sense of loss.

“I was merely… trying to help,” she murmured.

Riftan appeared flustered by her forlorn response. An edge of anxiousness crept into his voice as he explained, “I don’t need anyone’s help, so please, look after yourself first.”

With that, he turned and continued walking. His words felt like a rejection.

To thwart her from insisting further, Riftan sped down the steps to where the banner of the Bolosé Royal Knights flapped in the wind. The Livadonian knights were resting next to a mountain of dead monsters. Maxi was looking at the men with a slightly disconcerted expression when Sejuleu Aren, sitting on a ruined pillar, heartily waved them over.

“Are you done with the clean-up, old chap? You were taking so long I was considering going looking for you.”

“Look after my wife while I do another sweep inside.”

When Riftan pushed her gently on the back, Maxi latched onto his arm. “I-I want to go with you.”

“You will stay here,” he said firmly, twisting free of her grasp.

A wave of anger rushed over her.

“Then, at least let me heal your arm!”

Riftan’s initial scowl froze when he saw the desperation on her face. Before he could say no, Sejuleu leaped to his feet. The Livadonian commander draped an arm over Riftan’s shoulder and beckoned to a mage under his command.

“Tend to this fellow, will you? He seems to have injured his arm.”

“Get off me,” Riftan said, shoving Sejuleu away.

Nevertheless, he compliantly perched on a stone pillar to allow the mage to heal him. Maxi let out a silent sigh of relief. Knowing his extreme reluctance to show weakness, she had feared he would refuse.

The young mage of the Bolosé Royal Knights approached Riftan and said politely, “I shall first remove your arm guard to inspect the wound.”

Riftan wordlessly extended his wounded limb as if telling the mage to get it over with. He pulled out a flask with his free hand and opened it with his teeth.

As Maxi watched him gulp at his wine, she felt strangely incensed. Why did he always refuse her but readily accept the help of others? She tried to calm her boiling rage as the young mage removed Riftan’s vambrace.

“The wound is fortunately not deep,” the mage commented.

Maxi crouched to inspect Riftan’s arm herself. A long gash along his smooth, bronze skin peeked through the rip in his tunic. The mage was correct. The cut did not appear deep, and it was healed in no time at all. Riftan promptly snapped his vambrace back and rose to his feet.

“What are the Temple Knights doing?” Riftan abruptly asked Sejuleu.

“They began searching the castle as soon as they entered the city,” Sejuleu said, his expression impenetrable. He poked the fire with a long branch. “It’s only a matter before they come upon your discovery.”

Maxi looked up at Riftan questioningly. “What did you discover?”

When Riftan only scowled and refused to answer, Sejuleu spoke in his stead. “A tomb.”

“A…?”

“In the heart of the main castle is a tomb filled with what appears to be human remains.”

Chapter 102

Maxi hunched her shoulders. “D-Do you think it is the tomb of the dark mages?”

“I would appear so since it is unlikely that ordinary humans ever lived there.” Unease flashed on Sejuleu’s face. “The clerics will undoubtedly be appalled once they see it. The burial chamber is built like a shrine.”

Maxi’s face clouded. Had the dark mages built the tomb to purify their souls? After being banished and excommunicated, their greatest fear would have been an eternity of anguish as undead monsters. That was likely the reason behind attempting a purification spell of their own, and why their tomb resembled a shrine. The question was, had their efforts paid off?

Maxi’s gaze drifted up to the castle tower, then back to Sejuleu. “Where are… the dark mages? Have they been dealt with already?”

“We have yet to meet one. We’ve scoured the entire city but have found no one resembling a mage. I suspect they may have fled after catching wind of the coalition army’s plan to invade.”

Riftan, who had been tightening his armor, interrupted. “Don’t jump to conclusions. They could be hiding somewhere in the city, so have the knights posted at the gates.”

“My men are already watching every entryway like a hawk,” Sejuleu assured him, “but there may be secret passageways we aren’t aware of. We should do a thorough search of the city once the soldiers have rested.”

Maxi was about to volunteer to help with her search magic but hesitated when she saw Riftan’s expression. She was not sure if she had enough mana left anyway. A wave of exhaustion suddenly came over her, and she hugged her knees.

Noticing Maxi’s weariness, Riftan took off his cloak and wrapped it around her shoulders. “Stay here. I’ll be back soon.”

She stared at him like a sullen child but, in the end, reluctantly bobbed her head. Riftan gave her a doubtful look before climbing the stairs. She spotted Sejuleu motioning for four of his subordinates to follow Riftan. Feeling somewhat reassured Riftan was not going alone, Maxi rested her chin on her knees.

“Drink this,” Sejuleu said, offering her a cup. “It’ll ease your nerves and warm you up.”

“Th-Thank you.”

Maxi accepted it and took a sip. The warm wine was heavenly as it passed down her throat.

She realized she had not had water all day after having had only bread and ale for breakfast. She had been too busy tending to the wounded. Suddenly overcome with intense hunger and thirst, Maxi drained the cup. As the wine settled warmly in her stomach, she felt the day’s tension drain away.

“Have some of this as well,” Sejuleu said, holding out a piece of bread and cheese.

Maxi hungrily devoured it all. It felt bizarre that she could ingest anything with a mountain of monster carcasses a few dozen kevettes away. Nevertheless, she had to eat if she did not wish to collapse. After satiating her hunger, she settled close to the fire to thaw her freezing body.

Before long, Riftan returned with Ruth and Elliot. Though they both looked haggard, neither appeared to be hurt.

“I’m glad… to see you unharmed,” Maxi said, rising to her feet. “You’ve no idea how worried I was.”

Ruth was trudging toward the fire, but he halted when he recognized her, his eyes growing wide. “I cannot say the same of you, my lady. You are a mess. Please do not tell me you’ve gotten yourself hurt again. What sort of reckless—”

“Th-This is goblin blood. I assure you, I am unscathed,” Maxi cut in. Her eyes darted around. “Where… are the others?”

Elliot smiled bitterly and replied, “They did not enter the city as we also needed to guard the horses and provisions. They should have reunited with the rest of the army by now.”

“We must hurry and rejoin our order as well,” Riftan said. “It will be another sleepless night if we don’t finish the search by sunset and start setting up camp. Come, Maxi.”

Wrapping his arm around her, he led her toward the outskirts of the city. Maxi gave Sejuleu a nod as they walked out of the square. Even though unknown dangers could be lurking amid the ruins, with Riftan’s arm around her, sturdier than any rampart, Maxi had never felt safer.

As they approached the magnificent but desolate city, black smoke rose from the rows of large stone buildings, and soldiers bustled over the streets. It did not take long for them to find the banner of the Remdragon Knights among them.

“Hang on a little longer. It’s all over now,” Riftan muttered, his relief palpable.

Only then did Maxi realize he had been as worried as she was. Tears welled in her eyes, and she wound her arms around his waist. Everything was over now. They would finally be able to return to Anatol.

Fortune was on the Remdragon Knights’ side. There were no casualties, and though thirteen high-ranking knights had sustained injuries, none were life-threatening. After swift treatment with magic, all of the knights were spared from permanent damage.

However, the hundreds of common soldiers were not as lucky. Maxi promptly set up a new infirmary at the edge of the square. Around two hundred were in critical condition, and about three times more had suffered minor injuries.

Maxi could not contain her sighs. If there was a silver lining, it was that she had more help. With no more battles to fight, the mages in the offensive unit were reassigned to healing. Among them, Celric proved the biggest help. With him directing the healing unit, Maxi could finally unburden herself from the heavy responsibilities of being a leader.

She was in the middle of making pain relievers when Anton entered the tent.

“We are to depart in a week,” he announced, his face grave. “I was told to make sure the soldiers can travel by then.”

Maxi looked up at him in surprise. “S-So soon?”

“Yes. They have searched every kevette of this city but found no trace of the dark mages. They’ve long abandoned this place. According to the knights, there is no evidence of humans ever living here.”

Anton plopped down in front of the brazier with a heavy sigh.

“It’s possible that the band creating undead monsters all over the Seven Kingdoms is the last of them. Not that surprising considering how rare a Serbel offspring is.”

Maxi’s heart sank. With so much happening, she had forgotten the undead problem entirely.

“Th-Then, what will happen now?”

“The dark mages have failed. With their base gone, no amount of undead will be able to help them achieve their goal of conquering the Seven Kingdoms.” After pensively gazing into the blazing fire, Anton scratched his thick beard and added, “Still, we intend to track them all down. It would be better to capture them before the church, but that is unlikely. The Temple Knights are already keeping an eye on us.”

“They are… watching us?” Maxi said, shocked.

“Have you not noticed? This city is full of records left by the dark mages. The clerics are wary of us swiping them.”

Maxi’s face hardened. “Will the relationship between the church and the Mage Tower… sour again?”

Anton shrugged and said unconcernedly, “It is too early to tell, but it’s clear that a dispute over the records cannot be avoided.”

Despite the older mage’s attempt to look nonchalant, Maxi could see the determination on his face. The Mage Tower would not give up on the dark mages’ record so easily.

She felt drained just thinking about the prospect of another troublesome dispute. She had no interest in participating in an irksome power struggle. All she wanted was to return home to rest.

As if reading her thoughts, Anton gave her a stern look. “The coalition army will stay in Balbourne for some time to discuss the distribution of spoils. I want you to attend the council with us to support the claim of the Mage Tower.”

“M-Me?”

“Not only were you in charge of the rear support unit, but you have acquired great fame throughout the Western Continent. Your presence will help us greatly during negotiations.”

Maxi stared at Anton blankly. She had never once considered herself as a person of influence. Having said his piece, Anton rose without waiting for her reply.

“It is already decided that the army will head to Balbourne, and since the rulers of the Seven Kingdoms are currently in Osiriya, the knightly orders are bound to remain at the basilica until the council reaches an agreement. In the meantime, you can take your time to think it over.”

Maxi let out a dejected sigh as soon as he left the tent. It had been a mistake to think that she would be able to return home as soon as this war was over.

At least I will get some rest in Balbourne.

Traveling to Anatol from here took two months, so a stop in Balbourne might do them good. Fortune allowing, she might even get to attend one of the grand festivals in Osiriya or watch a swordsmanship tournament.

Maxi tried to cheer herself up by recalling the stories Rosetta had smugly recounted in the past. As the old capital of the Roem Empire, Balbourne was a magnificent city with endless sights. There was surely no harm in staying in Osiriya for a few weeks. Reassuring herself, Maxi walked over to her patients for bandage changes.

She had been tending to them for some time when she sensed a presence behind her. When she whipped her head back, she saw Riftan standing over her. She smiled brightly, the sight of his chiseled face draining away all of her fatigue.

He looked much better now. With all the sweat and dust scrubbed clean, his tousled hair appeared lustrous, and he smelled of soap and leather. Maxi mused that he must have washed at the spring within the castle.

Chapter 103

Pride swelled in Maxi’s chest as she gazed at her husband. Wiping her hand with a towel, she hastily arranged her disheveled hair and smoothed her crumpled tunic. Though she doubted such efforts would improve her appearance, she could at least avoid looking like a vagrant.

“Has… the search already finished?” she asked, watching Riftan glance around the infirmary.

He turned to look at her, and she flushed as his gaze raked over her. Even though he had seen her in worse states numerous times, she still felt awkward and embarrassed.

She covered the blood stain on her sleeve, coughing lightly. “I heard that we are to leave in a week. Have you found anything regarding the dark mages?”

“Let’s take a walk,” Riftan said brusquely, turning to the tent entrance.

At first, Maxi was baffled, but she quickly reached for her cloak when she realized his suggestion could be an excuse to have a private moment with her.

Her heart began to race. They had not had the opportunity to speak until now. He had been busy searching the city, and she had been occupied with the wounded. After informing the mages sitting in front of the brazier that she would be leaving her post for a moment, Maxi followed Riftan outside.

To her surprise, the sky was already turning red. They circled a building with a collapsed wall and made their way toward the square lined with tents of various sizes. They cut through a group of soldiers lugging and loading wooden crates onto wagons, the contents of which knights meticulously recorded into ledgers. Maxi surmised they must be tallying up the spoils of war.

“I-I was told that we would be staying in Osiriya for some time… to settle the distribution of the spoils. Are there many items of value?”

“Far more than we expected,” Riftan replied tersely, leading her toward the city’s outskirts.

They entered a narrow alleyway between two buildings that appeared to be repositories. A steep flight of stairs rose at the end of it, and Maxi glanced up with curiosity. Where was he taking her?

Riftan motioned for her to follow, saying indifferently, “A mountain of mana stones and artifacts made of wyvern hide, basilisk bones, and scales. All found in an underground cellar. There was even orichalcum.”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide. “Orichalcum?”

“Indeed,” Riftan replied, a sardonic smile curling his lips. “Its discovery has spurred a few tiresome arguments. The possibility of finding orichalcum veins somewhere in this frigid hell seems to have driven everyone mad with greed.”

“Do you not… want it yourself? I heard orichalcum is hundreds of times more valuable than gold.”

“That is only true for the smelted kind,” Riftan replied flatly, “but the method of smelting orichalcum ore has been lost since the fall of the Roem Empire. The ore is useless if you cannot extract the metal, and the cost of developing a mine would be greater than the profit.”

“Then… why are the others fighting over it?”

“Because of greed. Not many in this world can let go of such valuable treasure. And there’s always the possibility that someone might discover the smelting method again someday.”

The climb had left Maxi breathless, bringing an end to her questioning. They now stood in front of an arched tunnel.

Maxi peered uneasily into its depths. “W-Where are we going?”

“I want to show you something.”

Riftan draped an arm around her shoulders and led her into the narrow passageway. It was difficult to gauge how long they walked through the darkness, but when they emerged from the other side, the brilliant sunset was blinding. Maxi’s eyes were squinted shut, and she gasped when she opened them.

“H-Heavens… it’s so beautiful,” she muttered in awe, stepping into warm beams of light.

Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined a place of such beauty in this city of monsters. Slowly turning in a circle, she took in the magnificent circular hall. It might have been a temple, but she could not be sure as she had never seen anything like it.

The stained-glass walls illuminated the spacious hall in breathtaking colors, the light dancing across the marble floor. Looking up, Maxi saw stained-glass windows on the ceiling, and the purple sunlight shining through made her feel as if she were surrounded by fire.

Though it was cold enough for her breath to mist, her entire body relaxed in the gentle sunlight. Maxi closed her eyes to savor the sweet sensation.

“No one ever said anything about this place.”

“That’s because I haven’t told anyone yet.”

The hint of restraint in his voice snapped Maxi out of her euphoria. Opening her eyes, she saw Riftan standing in the light with her, his dark hair now tinted in spellbinding hues of purple, blue, and dark brown. The sunset cast his skin in fire and gold, and his eyes glinted like the night sea reflecting the stars.

Desire ignited in her chest. Her fingertips tingled with the urge to caress him.

She wanted to become one with this beautiful man. Her need was so intense that it momentarily terrified her. Her whole body growing tense, she gazed up at him with burning eyes.

“I wanted to show you before the others could ransack it,” Riftan said, looking around the room. “For months now, you’ve seen nothing but monsters and corpses. You’ll need something to replace those memories.”

When he turned to face her again, she saw no emotion there. A strange sadness washed over her.

Riftan seemed to be avoiding her gaze, staring at the light playing over the floor. His voice cracked slightly as he said, “I pray that the memory of this place will protect you. If you’re ever tormented by nightmares, a beautiful memory can be a great solace.”

“Were you?”

Riftan’s eyes snapped up at her question. A desire to understand his inner thoughts rushed over Maxi.

“W-Were you ever tormented by nightmares?” she pressed. “Did you have to recall beautiful memories… whenever you had one?”

Something akin to pain flashed across his face.

“Yes, I’ve had nightmares, and a lone memory helped me to bear them,” he replied flatly.

Before she could ask what the memory was, he stepped into the shadowed perimeter and began inspecting the pillar carvings. The realization that he was still trying to keep her at arm’s length hit her like ice water. She had thought that he had finally opened his heart to her. Had it been no more than a momentary flare of emotions in the heat of war?

Maxi walked up next to him and caressed his forearm. He tensed for a moment, then wrapped his arm around her shoulders. She felt his reassuring warmth melt away her anxiety.

Riftan was merely being vigilant. Once they left this battlefield for safer quarters, he would fully accept her again. Reassuring herself, Maxi wound her arms around his waist.

“Thank you… for bringing me here,” she muttered, her face against his chest.

His arm tightened around her, and she let out a sigh as she watched the fading streams of light. When the nightmares came, she would remember him standing in the brilliant sun.

◆◆◆

Maxi’s workload markedly reduced once the clerics started tending to the wounded. Soon, all those of the Mage Tower, including Maxi, were tasked with investigating the city. It did not take her long to realize that Anton had not been exaggerating — the Temple Knights were indeed watching them.

Under the pretext of acting as their escort, the paladins followed the mages’ every step, and any discovery was kept under a watchful eye. Maxi was unsettled by the paladins’ behavior. With their common enemy gone, she wondered if their next foe would be the Temple Knights.

After an anxious glance at the Osiriyan soldiers, Maxi went to join the mages. The coalition army was currently set up outside the castle due to concerns that there may be traps inside. Maxi wove through the tents crowding the square, stopping near the haphazardly stacked wooden boxes at the entrance to the mages’ quarters. Nevin, Albern, Miriam, and Geoffrey sat around a fire. Maxi took the leather scroll she had pinned to her side and handed it to them.

“I’ve finished with the east wing. Is the search of the main castle complete?”

A strange expression rose on their faces at her question.

Maxi looked at them in puzzlement. “W-What is it? Did something happen?”

Miriam, who had been poking the fire with a stick, replied tersely, “They ordered a stop to the search. They will start demolishing the city once everyone’s cleared the buildings.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. “B-But we have yet to find any leads on the dark mages, and… there are still places we have yet to investigate.”

“We are running out of time.”

Maxi jerked her head up at the unexpected voice. Kuahel Leon was walking out of the tent accompanied by one of his aides. They seemed so intimidating that Maxi reflexively took a step back.

Kuahel regarded her sharply and continued, “We must depart before we run out of provisions, or we will starve to death. We cannot delay any longer.”

“The buildings in this city… are made of stone. It will not be so easy to destroy them.”

“We must at least tear down the walls of the main castle. If we do not, the monsters may return to use this place as their base again.”

Maxi studied the paladin’s face. Though his argument was sound, something told her that the man was only telling them part of the reason. She concealed her misgivings and chose her next words carefully.

“As you know, the ramparts are fortified with magic. They are also inscribed with runes that negate any spell aimed at them. T-To break down the walls, we must first deal with the runes.”

“It is precisely for that reason that I am here, to ask the mages to nullify the runes as quickly as possible.”

It sounded more like a command than a request. Kuahel’s eyes — a piercing, gold-flecked green — passed over the mages.

“You can hear the full details inside,” he said, then strode off toward the rows of tents without waiting for their answer.

Geoffrey shook his head as he watched them go. “That fellow seems to think that we are obliged to obey his every command.”

“He is the supreme commander. We have no choice but to follow orders until this campaign is over,” Nevin muttered bitterly as he rose to his feet. “Come, we should head inside and hear what Master Celric has to say about it. Whatever they would have us do, I just want to get it over with so we can finally leave this place.”

Chapter 104

The following day, the mages began the task of destroying the runes. Anette, Armin, Anton, and Maxi were charged with nullifying those within the main castle. The towering stone walls that rose along the mountainous slope were covered in fortification runes, half of which were impossible to decipher because of their sheer complexity.

Maxi breathed a deep sigh as she ran her fingers over one of the stone pillars flanking the castle entrance. Nearly all of the castle’s building materials seemed to be fortified with magic.

“I-It will take forever… to nullify all of them.”

“We need not nullify every one,” Kuahel Leon said curtly. “The castle will collapse once the main support pillars are compromised.”

The Temple Knight had trailed the mages, his subordinates in tow. Maxi, who had been gazing up at the high ceiling, gave him a disconcerted look.

“May I ask… why you are following us?”

Kuahel arched an eyebrow. “Is that forbidden?”

“N-No, but… does the supreme commander… not have more important matters to attend to?”

“I happen to have many competent aides,” the Temple Knight replied dryly. “What’s more, this task may be more dangerous than you think. During the nullification process, a rune may start acting up, or a hidden trap might be activated. As a precaution, it was decided that high priests capable of negating magic would accompany the mages.”

Maxi frowned. She doubted that anything untoward could happen from nullifying fortification runes. Nevertheless, when she recalled how she had nearly died from a golem attack during their time in the ruins, she found herself unable to refute his point.

With a sigh, she meekly kept walking. When they reached the hall at the center of the castle, Kuahel pointed to the rows of stone pillars along the perimeter and at the vaulted stone ceiling.

“The runes on these pillars are the ones you need to work on. How long will it take?”

“Every stone appears to have a spell on it,” Anton said after carefully inspecting one of the intricate carvings. “It will take us at least half a day for all of them.”

“Understood. Then, please make haste.”

Soon, the mages split up to begin their task. Maxi bent a knee by the entrance of the left transept to carefully inspect a pillar. Though this particular rune did not appear difficult to neutralize, the sum of them would take some time.

Placing her hand on the pillar, she used her mana to unravel the rune’s power from the top. When she was certain that it could support the ceiling even without the spell, she moved along the wall and rapidly began nullifying the others.

Finally, Maxi reached the end of the room. When she straightened and turned around, Anette and Armin were still working on the other side while Anton was nowhere to be seen. He must have moved on to another part of the castle, Maxi reasoned. She retraced her steps to where Kuahel was leaning against a wall.

“I have finished this side,” she said cautiously. “Where should I work next?”

The Temple Knight’s eyes slowly surveyed the dim corridor before he motioned toward the entrance. “This should do for the hall. Let us head out.”

“A-Already?”

“Remaining inside any longer is dangerous. We cannot disregard the risk of the castle caving in now that the runes are undone. You may continue the task outside.”

The group filed out of the castle and began working on the runes inscribed on the castle facade. By the middle of the afternoon, Maxi was thoroughly spent. Negating runes for such an extended period used up more mana than she had expected.

Exhausted, she slumped onto a cold stone step. Kuahel Leon was close behind, shadowing her like a prison guard.

“Have you run out of mana already?” he said irritably.

“M-Mana concentration is low around these parts!” Maxi cried, glaring at him.

Kuahel looked at Anette and Anton, then back to Maxi. “The other two appear to be fine.”

Maxi’s face flushed. As a member of the Umri tribe and a senior mage of Urd respectively, Anette and Anton’s ability to store immense amounts of mana was exceptional even among those of the Mage Tower. It was only natural that an ordinary mage such as Maxi would not be able to compete in that regard.

Still, knowing how pathetic it would sound, she could only mumble sullenly, “They are the unusual ones.”

“I did not mean it as a rebuke. I was merely surprised. After watching you work tirelessly during the war, I had assumed your magical ability robust.”

“U-Unfortunately… I can only describe my mana stores as ordinary. As for my efforts during the war… I was merely doing everything in my power to keep going.”

Her voice grew somber as the memories of the strenuous few weeks flashed in her mind. She was taking in the desolate city when she suddenly noticed the Temple Knight looking at her as a curious cat would.

Puzzled, Maxi frowned. “Why… are you looking at me like that?”

His eyes widened ever so slightly at her question. The Temple Knight cocked his head and rubbed his face as if to scrub away his emotions. “How was I looking at you, exactly?”

“Like you were… observing an unusual creature.”

At her peeved tone, his expression snapped back to its usual impassiveness. “I apologize if I’ve offended you. I shall strive not to wear my thoughts so plainly next time.”

Maxi glared at the man incredulously before letting out a sigh. She was too tired to even argue with him.

Before long, Anton and Anette joined her on the stairs, and the trio returned to camp to rest. Just as the sun began to dip below the horizon, the group that had gone to the outskirts of the city returned to the square.

Maxi was dining on watery bean porridge in front of the campfire by then. She lit up when she spotted Riftan, whom she had not glimpsed all day since starting work on the runes at dawn. Setting down her bowl, she ran over to him.

“R-Riftan!”

Riftan’s long strides halted, and he turned his head. As his penetrating eyes parsed over her, Maxi reflexively went to fix her hair. To her dismay, her fingers were no match for the matted tangles in her curls.

She pulled her hood over her head as she drew closer. “Where are you coming from? I-I did not see you the entire day.”

“Leading a search of the mountains. I’ve been combing rocks all day because that damned woman is bent on finding an orichalcum vein,” Riftan grumbled, his eyes flickering over his shoulder.

Maxi followed his gaze, and her face fell when she saw Princess Agnes leading the Royal Knights of Wedon across the square. Another woman had been with her husband all day, yet here Maxi was, unable to glimpse his face even once. Her blood boiled at the thought.

“A-And?” she said with a stiff smile. “Were you able to find one?”

“It was a waste of time.” He entrusted Talon to a squire behind him and began kneading his nape, looking thoroughly wearied. “Though I suppose it’s for the best since that would only have led to more disputes.”

“I-If that is your opinion… why bother searching for it?”

As if sensing her disgruntlement, his eyes focused back on her. Maxi strove to appear calm. To her relief, he seemed oblivious to her petty jealousy.

“I went so I could patrol the area for hidden monster lairs as well,” he said flatly. “I’ve been meaning to search the vicinity anyway, though nothing came of that either.”

He paused to study her closely. “More importantly, how was your day? I heard that the search of the city was halted so the mages could start nullifying the runes. Is the work not difficult?”

“N-Not at all. The task went more smoothly than expected, so I think we will be able to finish by the morrow.”

“I’ll assign Rovar as your escort from the morning, so let him accompany you.”

Maxi frowned. She was already vaguely aware that at any given moment, at least three or four Remdragon Knights watched her. She did not see why Ulyseon, who was sixth in rank in the order, should be added to the list.

“That won’t be necessary,” she said with mock sternness. “We have the Temple Knights escorting us wherever we go… and we even had Sir Kuahel accompany us today.”

Riftan, who had been striding toward the Remdragon Knights’ barracks, stopped in his tracks. He narrowed his eyes and asked in an ominous voice, “The Holy Sword escorted you?”

“N-Not only me. He was escorting the mages working at the main castle, protecting us in case anything—”

“You are telling me that the commander of the Temple Knights took such a task upon himself?” Folding his arms, Riftan leaned forward menacingly. “I seem to find you in his company a lot. And he seems to have taken an interest in you.”

Flustered, Maxi blurted, “N-Nonsense! The man merely finds me amusing—”

She stopped herself. Did he have the right to question her like this after having spent the day with Princess Agnes? What was more, Kuahel Leon was a clergyman.

Suppressing the defiance rearing inside her, Maxi said with feigned gentleness, “Perhaps… he was taking pity and being considerate… because my husband has been neglecting me.”

Riftan’s face hardened. “Neglecting you? Is that an accusation?”

Chapter 105

Riftan’s expression suggested Maxi had just uttered a ridiculous statement. She cast her eyes down. Riftan reached out to lift her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. He stared at her for a moment, then, seeing the discontent plastered over her face, let out an incredulous laugh.

“So that’s what you truly think. What have I done to deserve such a reproof? When have I ever neglected you?”

“Y-You have been nothing but aloof… since the start of the war.”

Though she had not intended it, the words came rushing out. Her face burning, she stammered, “A-And even though the war is finally over… we barely have time to talk… a-and I hardly ever get to see you.”

“So, instead of the husband you hardly get to see, you’ve been dallying with another man?” Riftan scoffed.

Infuriated, Maxi glowered at him. “W-Watch your tongue! You dare accuse me of dallying? D-Did you not also… spend the day with Princess Agnes?”

“That woman is my superior! I was doing my duty as her chief aide!”

“A-And Sir Kuahel was escorting the mages!” Maxi furrowed her brow in genuine bafflement. “W-What ridiculous suspicions are you harboring? He is a clergyman!”

“Countless bastards have been sired by clergymen,” Riftan spat stiffly.

Maxi’s face hardened. “Are you… honestly questioning my fidelity?”

Her frosty gaze seemed to wipe the cynical smirk from his lips. He raked back his hair and said tentatively, “That was not my intention. I just… can’t stand seeing you with another man.”

Though those words would have normally softened her heart, his absurd accusation had hurt her greatly. She found it impossible to speak without resentment.

“H-He is no ordinary man! And he has never shown any interest in me.” Glaring at him reproachfully, she added, “How could you hold such sordid suspicions?”

“Perhaps it’s because I was born of a sordid affair,” he said defensively. “I apologize if I have upset your sensibilities. Clearly, seeing you two whispering to each other left an impression on me, as my head filled with all manner of obscenities when I heard you were with him all day.”

Maxi could not fathom what he meant at first, but her face flushed when it dawned on her that he was referring to the time he had caught her spying on him and Princess Agnes. The truth was, she had no right to criticize him.

Her voice grew smaller as she muttered, “A-As I made clear then… we were… merely discussing something in private. I have done nothing… to be ashamed of.”

Of course, she knew her actions had been shameful. Her awkward response must have fanned Riftan’s suspicions; his eyes narrowed once again.

“What could the two of you possibly have to discuss?”

“I-I’m afraid… that’s confidential.”

Riftan’s brow furrowed at her feeble attempt at evasion. He smirked as his eyes locked on her face. “A secret you can’t even tell your husband? I feel my sordid imagination running wild again.”

Maxi glared at him. “What about y-you, then? What were you discussing with Princess Agnes? Because if memory serves me right… you were also whispering to each other.”

“Why do you keep mentioning that woman?” he hissed through clenched teeth. “You know very well that there is nothing between me and the princess. The fact that you’re feigning jealousy to avoid the subject makes me wonder if I really should be suspicious.”

“I-I am not feigning!” Maxi shrieked in exasperation. “I am jealous! I-I, too, am vexed w-when I see you with other women!”

She suddenly realized that their surroundings had grown strangely quiet. Jolting back to her senses, her back broke out in a cold sweat. She stiffly turned her head to look about. The flurry of activity around them had stopped, and both the soldiers and the knights, who were in the middle of distributing supper, were now openly staring at them.

Maxi’s face grew beet red. She pulled her hood even lower, wishing there was a hole she could crawl into. Why were they even having this silly argument? It had only been a few moments ago that she had rushed over out of sheer joy at seeing him.

“R-Riftan… you idiot,” she said through gritted teeth.

Before he could say any more, she fled to the mages’ tent.

◆◆◆

The next day, Maxi avoided the glances of the other mages, who snickered among themselves as she made her way to the rear of the castle. Once there, she also ignored Kuahel Leon, who looked as though he had a million things to say to her, and Ulyseon, whose worried gaze followed her as she passed. She immersed herself instead in dispelling the castle’s fortification magic.

If someone were to tease her about last night’s argument right then, she was certain she would die of shame. She thumped her forehead against the cold stone wall now and again as she worked, letting out one tormented groan after another. Desperate prayer seemed to be her only course of action against some evil bard turning their marital fight into a song that would spread across the continent. She shuddered at the horrible thought.

As if finding her misery pathetic, Kuahel said coldly, “We have no time for dawdling. The task must be finished before the day ends. If you have room for self-pity, I suggest you use it to nullify one more rune.”

“Who are you to command her ladyship?” Ulyseon snarled. “She is no servant of yours. If you refuse to give her the due respect, I shall challenge you to a du—”

“I-It’s all right, Ulyseon. I do not mind.”

Though her interference forced the young knight to snap his mouth shut, it did not stop him from glaring disapprovingly at the clergyman. Kuahel, on the other hand, paid no mind to Ulyseon and motioned with his head for Maxi to keep working.

With a sigh, Maxi started moving along the castle wall. She drove last night’s humiliating memory from her mind and concentrated on the task at hand.

She only stopped after a while when she noticed Ruth standing on the path leading to the castle tower. He was carefully studying a pillar carving, recording something in the parchment clutched in his hand. After observing him with curiosity, Maxi quietly approached.

“What are you doing?” she asked.

Startled, Ruth snapped his head to her.

“Oh, it’s you, my lady.” Relaxing, he returned his gaze to the parchment and said flatly, “I should thank you for the entertaining spectacle last night. It would’ve been another boring evening if not for you.”

Mortified, Maxi’s face flushed. “Y-You could have stopped us instead of gawking!”

“Why on earth would I intervene in such an embarrassing quarrel?” Ruth said, snorting derisively. “Watching from afar was painful enough.”

Maxi’s face was the color of plums. Staring daggers at him, she quickly changed the subject. “M-More importantly… why are you loitering here? Aren’t the Remdragon Knights supposed to patrol the area around the city today? W-Why are you not with them?”

“They have the princess with them, so there was no need for me to go as well,” he replied evenly. He paused to study her face. “Don’t be jealous, though.”

“I-I am not!” Maxi shrilled.

Ruth shrugged and continued scribbling on his parchment.

“What are you investigating?” said Kuahel Leon, walking up behind Maxi and breaking her furious glare.

“I am recording everything I come across. Anything could be a clue to lead us to the dark mages,” Ruth replied. He then folded the parchment and shoved it into his bag.

Maxi inwardly sighed at his suspicious behavior. It might have been better had he openly confessed to hiding something.

Concealing her exasperation, she asked, “And? Were you able to learn anything?”

“Nothing yet. At the moment, I am merely recording whatever I can before they destroy the castle. I intend to look through them later.”

“Then I suggest you work with haste,” Kuahel said. “We are going to destroy everything and leave the city tomorrow.”

Maxi was surprised by his words. “S-So soon? I had thought… it would take us at least two more days.”

“Once the fortification spells are undone, the demolition will not take long.” The clergyman placed a hand on the castle wall. “We already found cracks in the walls during the morning inspection. A bit of impact should be enough to send the castle crumbling.”

Maxi anxiously looked up at the expanse of stone, which seemed to touch the sky, but resumed her task at Kuahel’s urging. Ruth had already slipped away by then. She resolved to ask the sorcerer about what he had discovered in private.

Unfortunately, evening came without her chancing upon him again. Bone-weary, Maxi crawled into her bedroll. She briefly considered seeing Riftan but soon dismissed the idea, still embarrassed to face him. She feared that they would only end up arguing again. A part of her also hoped that he would seek her out first.

To her disappointment, there was no sign of him even as darkness fell. She forced it from her mind and burrowed into her blanket.

In the morning, the soldiers promptly broke camp and loaded the tents onto the wagons. The coalition army then began the march out of the city, with Balto’s soldiers making up the front. Maxi wiped the sleep from her eyes and secured her luggage to Rem’s saddle. Once she was done, she joined the ranks of the Wedonian army as they passed through the city gate.

The snow-covered hill sparkled under the faint light of dawn. The soldiers had done a thorough job of clearing the bodies, as the vast landscape showed no trace of the battle that had taken place only a few days prior.

Stopping at the gate, she watched the army march down the hill before slowly beginning her descent. A strange noise rang out once they were at a safe distance from the city perimeter. A moment later, the imposing castle, which covered a significant part of the mountain, slowly began to tilt.

Maxi watched as the castle tower collapsed. When the debris slammed onto the walls, the fortress crumbled like a sand castle.

Chapter 106

The fortress’s northern wall withstood the impact, but the rest disintegrated beyond recognition. Maxi shuddered at the sight. The ground shook as the city collapsed, the deafening destruction echoing around the mountains.

As the last of the paladins slipped out of the city, the ramparts broke down. Blue flares burst from the battlement, along with a series of blasts that sent stone flying across the hill. Maxi watched, her face covered with her sleeve, as the city disappeared into a cloud of dust.

“We should set out now.”

Riftan’s voice came from behind. She turned to see the Remdragon Knights standing to attention next to Wedon’s forces. Her eyes immediately flew to her husband, whose head rose above the others. Even his warhorse seemed to loom above everyone else’s.

After surveying his men, Riftan gave the signal for the army to move, and the soldiers began to march in perfect order.

Maxi looked over her shoulder one last time as she followed. The ramparts were now nothing but rubble, lashed by the arid wind. She watched as streams of sand blew over the desolate city before turning away.

The war was over. Relief and a strange sadness washed over her. How many had they buried here? As Maxi traversed the field where fierce battles had taken place, she prayed for the eternal rest of the men lying in unmarked graves. Then, slowly but surely, they left behind the plains blighted with blood and nightmares.

◆◆◆

The journey back was uneventful. They did not encounter any monsters emerging from hibernation, and the soldiers had no gripes despite their dwindling rations. No doubt the mountain of spoils was a great consolation.

Generous rewards awaited the soldiers, and the knights who had rendered distinguished services during the war would be bestowed with titles and land. The troops were so full of anticipation that they showed no signs of tiring. Before they knew it, they had marched out of the Pamela Plateau and were at Eth Lene Castle much sooner than expected.

A bright smile lit Maxi’s face as she gazed up at the gray ramparts of Eth Lene, then to the towering summits on either side thick with pine trees. It had been so long since she had last seen such greenery. Joy sang in her heart. Finally, they were out of that realm of rock and ice and back in the human world.

Rem snorted from fatigue. Maxi patted the mare’s neck and urged her along the winding creek, following the knights who were watering their steeds further downstream. Now that they were in safer territory, the soldiers appeared much more relaxed. Chattering excitedly, they dumped their heavy helmets and armor onto the wagons, the number of monsters they had slayed inflating as they walked. Some even whistled as they marched, a spring in their steps.

Thunderous cheers greeted the coalition army as they passed through the city gate. Maxi gazed over the crowded streets, brushing off flower petals thrown by the exuberant residents of Eth Lene. Neatly dressed women scattered yet more petals on either side of the road, and the men sang boisterous songs praising the valor of the heroes. The crowd was much larger than the one that had seen them off.

“Please don’t tell me we’ll get the same welcome in every city we pass,” Anette grumbled as she watched the cheering crowd with a discomfited expression.

Maxi smiled wryly. “As long as we’re traveling with the knights… I’m afraid so. The Remdragon, Bolosé, and Temple Knights are heroes of the Seven Kingdoms.”

Shaking her head, Anette gave a soft snort. The coalition army left the square and made its way toward Aren Castle. The Bolosé Royal Knights entered first, followed by the Royal Knights of Wedon, the Remdragon Knights, the Temple Knights, and the Knights of Phil Aaron.

The army of over twenty thousand had been reduced to around fifteen thousand, half of which had decided to find lodging in the city’s inns and monasteries. It allowed the remainder to stay in the castle, and though there was to be five people to a room, they were more than happy to be spared another night of sleeping in tents.

After quietly watching servants lead the soldiers away to various parts of the castle, Maxi unloaded her belongings from Rem’s saddle.

Anette observed her for a while before abruptly asking, “What are you going to do?”

Maxi turned in puzzlement. “About what?”

“Where you’re going to sleep. Will you be in our room again?”

Face flushing, Maxi looked away. She did not know how to answer. Though she wished to stay with Riftan, she feared another rejection. She had not had the chance to talk to him properly since their ridiculous quarrel, and she was thoroughly tired of him closing his heart to her every time she thought they had become closer.

After sullenly staring at the floor, Maxi forced a smile. “O-Of course. I am… a mage of the Tower. I cannot expect preferential treatment.”

“I thought it right that you stay with us during the war when you were leading the mages,” Anette said, frowning, “but is that necessary now?”

“That is… for me to decide.”

Anette said nothing while she regarded Maxi, then shook her head with a sigh. “All right. Do as you please.”

With that, she took her luggage from her saddle and slung it over her shoulder. She entrusted her horse to a waiting servant before beckoning to Maxi.

“Come, let us get on. We should see Master Calto once we’ve put away our things.”

Just then, a voice rang out from behind.

“She will not be going with you.”

Maxi spun around in surprise.

Riftan took her bag from her shoulder and slung it over his own. “My wife will be staying with me.”

Conflicting emotions of joy and anger fought within her. While his gaze made her heart flutter, the fact that he was calmly asserting his marital rights now after ignoring her for so long inflamed a feeling of defiance.

She stiffened the arm he was holding, and for a moment, she wanted to wrench it free from his grasp. Still, this was an opportunity to mend their relationship, and she did not wish to ruin it out of pride. After all, had she not been hoping he would approach her first?

Composing herself, Maxi turned to Anette. “I-I apologize for changing my mind, but I think… I will stay with my husband after all.”

At her words, she felt Riftan’s grip loosen slightly. Had he been nervous that she would rebuff him?

She was carefully studying his impassive face when she heard Anette say, “Are you sure you’ll be all right?”

Riftan seemed offended by the question, and he shot Anette a glare. “Is there a reason my wife should not come with me?”

Anette’s lips twisted slightly. Seeing that her friend was about to sling back a quip of her own, Maxi intervened. “Riftan is right. I will be just fine… so don’t worry about me.”

Anette’s eyes darted over Maxi’s face, searching, before she shrugged and followed the other mages. When they had gone, Maxi looked up at Riftan.

His face betrayed no emotion as he said, “Come.”

Wrapping his arm around her shoulders, he pulled her close and began leading her toward the main castle. She caught a whiff of his distinctive masculine scent. He would not have had the opportunity to wash himself properly during the long journey, so how on earth did he smell so good? He always seemed to have an air of leather and faint musk around him.

They were at the training grounds now. Riftan called out as they neared Sejuleu Aren, who was instructing his servants off to the side.

“I will stay in the same room as last time.”

Sejuleu nodded heartily. “As you please. The servants shall bring food and water for your bath shortly.” With an impish smile, he added, “I’ve told them to heat the sauna. Will you be joining me?”

“No,” Riftan replied curtly, then began leading Maxi away.

Maxi felt her pulse racing, and she heard Sejuleu’s mischievous laugh carry over to them as they neared the stairs.

“Oh, what a shame to be deprived of the pleasure of your company. I suppose I should use this opportunity to befriend our dear Sir Kuahel.”

Maxi peeked over her shoulder just in time to see Sejuleu swing his arm over the stiff clergyman in a chummy gesture. Kuahel promptly twisted the affronting limb. As she continued to watch the two commanders with wide eyes, Riftan led her into the main castle.

Chapter 107

They entered an opulent bedchamber. Taking off her dirt-covered cloak, Maxi’s eyes passed over the expansive bed and the rest of the luxurious furnishings throughout the room. Perhaps she had spent too much time hunkered in tattered blankets on the floor of grimy tents, for the comforts around her felt strangely foreign.

“Come, sit,” Riftan said, guiding her in.

Maxi pulled a chair close to the fireplace and sank into it, a contented sigh seeping out of her. She had forgotten how wonderful it was to warm herself before a blazing fire.

Removing her gloves, she dumped them on her lap and drew her hands closer to the flames. Riftan watched her wordlessly for a moment before handing her a silver goblet filled with wine.

“Drink this. It’ll warm you up.”

“Th-Thank you.”

Maxi accepted the cup and took a sip. True to his words, the potent liquor soon warmed her body. She drained the goblet and held out the empty vessel.

“M-May I have some more?”

“It won’t do to drink so much on an empty stomach. You should wait till the food is served.”

Riftan plucked the goblet from her hands and placed it out of reach. Maxi eyed the wine bottle longingly, but the memory of passing out after a night of heavy drinking nipped her craving in the bud. She was determined to remain sober tonight.

She stole a glance at Riftan, intent on breaking the wall between them. He was now deftly removing his armor piece by piece. Her heart sank as she noticed his face, devoid of any emotion. If this night was to be a pleasant one, they still had a mountain to hurdle.

Suppressing a sigh, Maxi began pulling off her boots and socks slowly to buy herself more time. She tossed them into a basket, still mulling over how to initiate a conversation.

Just then, hurried footsteps came from outside the room.

“Sir, we have your bath.”

“Come in.”

Six servants poured into the room carrying a large tub of hot water, stacks of clean linen, and colorful garments. Maxi stepped aside and nervously smoothed down her hair as they bustled about, adjusting the temperature of the bathwater and neatly laying out the clothes, soap, and towels. Riftan finally broke his silence when they left the room.

“Are you just going to stand there? Get in before it grows cold.”

Startled, Maxi turned to look at him. Now armorless, he was stoking the fireplace clad only in a thin tunic and woolen trousers.

Flustered, Maxi stared at him blankly before asking, “B-By myself?”

The poker in his hand froze.

Belatedly realizing how her words sounded, Maxi blushed. “I-It was you who told me… th-that married couples bathe together, s-so I assumed…”

“You should bathe first today. The tub is too small for both of us,” he said coolly, feeding more firewood into the flames.

Maxi’s eyes narrowed at his back before turning them to the steaming bath. Though it certainly could not be called spacious, they had quite happily squeezed into smaller tubs in the past. She bit back her point; the last thing she wanted was to beg him to join her.

Deliberately stomping over to the tub, she cast off her knee-length tunic, peeled off her thick tights, and threw them all into the laundry hamper. Now standing only in socks, an undergarment, and a thin chemise, she turned to face her husband. He was working the bellows, his eyes still glued to the fireplace. The sight suddenly filled her with anxiety. Perhaps he did not care whether or not she was bare.

Fidgeting with her worn sleeve, she let out a cough in a last-ditch attempt to draw his attention.

“I’m sorry, but could you help me pour more hot water? I’m afraid it has already cooled a little.”

Riftan froze. His eyes shifted to the brass kettle the servants had hung over the fire. He was silent for a moment, then lifted the kettle out with the poker. After slowly walking over to the tub, he poured more water and turned away. He did not look at her once.

Maxi hastily grabbed him. She searched his face, worry setting in. “A-Are you still angry with me?” When he offered no reply, she continued, “What I said that day… was a little harsh. I was angered by your absurd suspicions.”

She snapped her mouth closed when she noticed his jaw clench. It was not her intention to start another pointless argument.

Warily studying his face, she implored, “Please, say something. Anything. If you would only tell me why you are—”

“I need you… to get back first.”

He sounded as if he were being choked. Roughly twisting his arm out of her grip, he rushed to the table like a beast freed from a trap. Maxi watched, stunned, as he picked up the wine bottle, filled a goblet, and drained it in one go.

His eyes blazed as he met hers. He wiped his mouth with his sleeve before refilling his goblet, then knocked it back as if putting out a fire in his throat.

“If you wish to talk, cover yourself first,” he spat coldly, tilting his chin toward a blanket.

Maxi blinked vacantly, and she felt her face burn. She wrapped the blanket around herself while Riftan looked on uneasily.

“To answer your question,” he said, pouring himself more wine. He paused to sigh. “No, I’m not angry with you. I’m simply trying to hold myself back. I didn’t want to pounce on you right after a strenuous journey.”

He downed another goblet of wine and added bitterly, “Though it would seem that my wife has no intention of aiding her husband’s efforts at chivalry.”

Maxi’s ears turned crimson. Riftan’s eyes lingered on her before he looked away to grab a fresh bottle of wine from the shelf. There was desperation in the way he uncorked it, like a parched man in a desert.

“Also,” he said, “it is you who is still angry with me. You didn’t say a word to me after our argument.”

“N-Neither did you!”

“That is only because—”

He slammed the bottle on the table. His eyes darkened as he turned toward her, rubbing his mouth. Then, in a subdued voice, “I thought it best to keep my distance until the campaign was over. I had to stay vigilant until we were in safer territory, and you had your own responsibilities. Had we been in the same space, we would only have ended up hissing at each other like a pair of angry cats.”

Maxi was about to snap back when she recalled all their arguments and the constant battle of wills since their reunion. Riftan was right; they had been circling each other like riled animals. Perhaps he had wearied of the situation.

Seized by crippling anxiousness, she blurted out, “But… that is no longer the case.”

Riftan’s gaze landed on her, and she could not tell if he was asking her if she really thought that was true or if he was simply mulling something over.

Her heart sank. Had he been building up his walls again while she had been stubbornly protecting her pride? After staring into his ominously calm eyes, Maxi grabbed his hand, which was resting on his thigh. To her relief, he did not wrench free this time.

“Do you still remember… what I told you three years ago?”

He stiffened ever so slightly. She raised her head to look into his clouded eyes. The look he gave her was that of a wary animal, and it broke her heart.

“I told you I would return to you as soon as I could…” she said, stroking his calloused palm, “and that I would never leave your side again.”

Riftan made no reply, but Maxi was certain that he remembered her words as clearly as the day she had spoken them. After all, she vividly recalled that moment as though it were only yesterday; the silence in the darkened room, his husky voice beseeching her not to leave, the light fading from his eyes.

She instinctively gripped his hand. “While I was at the Tower… I promised myself over and over that I would never again leave… That I would never again… be parted from you.”

She paused to compose her cracking voice and forced a smile on her quivering lips.

“If you would allow it… I want to keep that promise. I wish to be by your side, always. I never want… to be separated from you again.”

Maxi heard his sharp intake of breath. The moment she raised her head to study his face, his large hand cupped the back of her head.

A moan escaped her as she tipped her head back. His chapped lips feverishly crushed against hers, and his steel-like arms tightened around her, squeezing out all the space between them.

Chapter 108

Maxi began to tremble, and her breaths came in sharp gasps as though she were drowning. Riftan’s hand glided up her waist to cup her breast, where his thumb rubbed her taut nipple. She was on the precipice of a crumbling dam. His passion swallowed her like a tidal wave, sweeping away all her thoughts.

“R-Rif—”

When she finally managed to tear away for a gulp of air, his mouth was on hers again. She tried rapping on his back to knock some semblance of rationality into him, but to no avail. His hand slid beneath her chemise as he hungrily sucked on her tongue.

She had to cling to his neck to remain standing. When his long, hard finger stroked the sensitive bud within her wet bush, it was as if lightning struck, and her body spasmed.

Good God.

He was driving her to climax all too quickly. She reflexively squeezed her thighs, then raised her hips to guide his finger even deeper.

Soon, an unbearable tingling began to spread from her lower abdomen. Though she tried to cling to her self-control, her efforts were futile. Before long, she was imploring against his lips, “P-Please, Riftan. Please.”

She heard him swear under his breath, followed by tearing fabric. Maxi’s eyes widened. Riftan threw her ripped chemise on the floor and swooped her up into his arms.

“You don’t have to ask,” he muttered gruffly before rubbing his lips on the crook of her neck. “I’m the one who should be begging. Goddammit, do you have any idea how much I—”

He was unable to finish, for she had taken his face in her hands so she could drive her tongue into his mouth as he had done earlier. A choked moan gushed from him.

Maxi eagerly inhaled his breath as she stroked his nape, damp with sweat. Shuddering, Riftan lowered her onto the rack next to the tub and pressed himself between her legs.

The thrilling sensation made Maxi squeeze her eyes shut. She was close to losing her mind. The heat of his member pressed against her damp undergarment. Pulling on his tunic, she undulated her hips against him.

“T-Take off your clothes.”

Riftan quivered as he gazed down at her.

“N-Now!” she said feverishly.

She did not catch whatever he mumbled next, but he threw off his tunic. Her chest tightened. Even though he had lost weight in the harsh campaign, he was still breathtakingly beautiful.

She caressed his muscular chest with trembling fingers before peppering his broad, golden shoulder with kisses. A sharp moan escaped Riftan’s lips. He had been impatiently tugging at the straps of his trousers, but he stopped to pull her up and smother her with his mouth once more.

The lightest touch of her fingers, a feather-brush of her lips, seemed to be all it took to inflame him with desire. His responsiveness made her shudder as she buried her fingers in his satin-black hair.

It was impossible to tell how long they spent engrossed in each other’s bodies before an impatient rap at the door snapped her awake.

“Piss off!” Riftan growled.

He tried to resume their kiss, but the unwelcome caller would not be swayed. Riftan’s face crumpled into a ferocious scowl when the pounding grew louder. He shot a murderous glare in their direction and straightened himself. Picking up the fallen blanket, he wrapped it around her before striding toward the door.

“What half-crazed bastard dares to—”

Riftan flung the door open, then froze. Curious, Maxi cautiously walked up behind him. A svelte man stood dauntlessly in the corridor.

“S-Sir Ursuline?”

The knight pulled his glare away from Riftan to look at her, and a hint of relief flashed across his cold features.

“It has been a while, my lady,” he said dryly before returning his gaze to Riftan. “It brings me great joy to see you both safe and well.”

Riftan moved subtly to shield Maxi from sight and snarled, “I thought I left you in charge of Anatol. What are you doing here?”

“Is that all you have to say to an adjutant you have not seen for half a year?” Ursuline retorted, his voice rising in exasperation. He grew heated as he added, “Did you think that lone message would be enough to keep me in Anatol like a retired soldier in his eighties, praying for your safe return? I have entrusted the tiresome task of looking after Anatol to Sir Obaron and Sir Sebrique, so you need not worry about that!”

“It appears you have come all this way to voice your dissatisfaction,” Riftan replied. He took a deep breath as if to muster all his patience before saying measuredly, “I will listen tomorrow, so away with you.”

He grabbed the door handle, but Ursuline was ahead of him. The knight slid his foot between the door and the frame, then used his shoulder to force himself through.

“You cannot be serious,” Ursuline protested, veins bulging in his neck. “I have been waiting for a month in this wretched castle for your return!”

“Would it kill you to wait another day?” Riftan snarled, callously pushing the knight back out the door.

Ursuline refused to budge, standing rigid like a man who had reached the end of his tether. His words spilled forth in rapid, heated succession, “Damn it! Stop this nonsense! I have much to report! Have you forgotten the task you gave me?”

Riftan’s arms froze at his words. Maxi looked up at him in puzzlement. What had he personally entrusted Ursuline with? She was about to ask when Riftan, who had been furiously glaring at his subordinate, released the door handle with a long sigh.

“Fine. I will join you shortly, so wait outside.”

Maxi stiffened. She had not thought for a moment that he would choose to follow Ursuline. There was no way to tell from how he calmly pulled on his tunic whether or not he was aware of her bewilderment.

“You heard that, didn’t you?” he said, taking his sword from the table. “I will have to hear what he has to say, so rest here.”

He left the room without waiting for her reply. Maxi vacantly stared at the door as it clicked shut. She suddenly felt chilled as though doused with ice water. She pulled the blanket close, biting her lip. Though a part of her was concerned that something serious must have happened for Ursuline to be so adamant, she could not help but feel resentful that he had refused to wait even a day longer.

And here I thought we would finally be able to close the distance between us.

After rubbing her forehead irritably, Maxi composed herself and strode to the bath. She would not be the only one tormented by unsated desires. He would surely end the conversation as soon as he could and return to her.

Intending to make herself presentable before he came back, Maxi immersed herself in the steaming hot water. She used a rough towel to scrub herself clean and meticulously applied perfumed oil to her coarse skin.

When she was finished, she slipped into the garments prepared by the servants and carefully examined herself in the mirror. Though she could hardly describe herself as dazzlingly beautiful, her rosy skin and her damp hair, sleek and free of frizz, were certainly appealing. She stared into her gray eyes, gleaming with determination, then pinched her cheeks to add more color to them.

A knock came at the door. “I have your supper, Lady Calypse.”

“C-Come in.”

A maidservant strode into the room with a large tray in hand. “You must be famished, my lady. The cook has been working hard since dawn after receiving word that the army would be arriving today. I hope the food is to your taste.”

The maidservant prattled cheerfully as she placed plate after plate of sumptuous food on the table. Maxi looked on in delight at the crisply roasted ham, bass soup, a slice of golden pie, and honey-pickled fruits with mashed peas.

Her expression suddenly changed to one of confusion. Though it was more than enough food for one person, it was hardly sufficient to fill the stomach of a brawny knight.

“I-Is there no more? My husband will be joining me shortly.”

“Sir Riftan has informed us that he will be dining with the knights. He instructed us to bring you your supper as he would be returning late…” the cheerful maidservant trailed off when she noticed Maxi’s face hardening.

Maxi quickly adjusted her expression. “Y-Yes, there seem to be many reports for him to hear… since he has been away so long.”

Reassured, the maidservant’s brightness returned, and she began chattering once more. “Many things happened here as well, my lady. Reinforcements from the Remdragon Knights and troops from Osiriya and Balto arrived a month ago. I heard from the soldiers that they were prepared to set out to the Pamela Plateau if they continued to hear nothing from the coalition army. Everyone was terribly anxious for news.”

“I-I see.”

Had Ursuline arrived as part of the reinforcement? It was certainly not surprising. The pope, along with the monarchs who had funded this war, would have suffered substantial financial losses had such a large-scale campaign ended in failure. For the Council of the Seven Kingdoms, waiting patiently for the army to return was simply not an option.

“Oh, look at me. I’ve been babbling again,” the maidservant said apologetically when she saw Maxi’s face clouding. “I shall excuse myself now. Please ring the bell if you require anything.”

When the maidservant left the room with the empty tray, Maxi sat down at the table and began to eat. Even though she was famished, she had so much on her mind that she could hardly register the clacking and scraping of her cutlery. After nibbling on bits of bread dipped in soup, Maxi soon lost her appetite and got up.

She could not simply sit and wait. It would be better to go look for Riftan herself. Still, she hesitated when the thought cropped up that he would not be pleased.

After hovering by the door for some time, she eventually made up her mind to remain in her quarters. She took out some of the records she had found inside the monster city, intending to pass the time with study, before she realized that her accumulated fatigue and full stomach had made her sluggish. The complex codes and ancient texts became a jumble in her mind.

Sleep prevailed as she continued staring at the text crowding the parchment, and she fell into a deep slumber.

Chapter 109

Sunlight was streaming through the bedchamber window when Maxi opened her eyes. Feeling wretched, she slowly surveyed the room. Servants had come and gone, as evidenced by the disappearance of the bath and empty plates. There was no sign of her husband ever having returned.

Did he stay out all night?

Maxi groped the cold sheet beside her. All of a sudden, she scrambled out of bed and put on her slippers. She hastily threw on a coat and, without even brushing her hair, rushed out the door. The morning air was crisp, but she was too livid to feel the cold as she stormed down the corridor.

Just then, a familiar voice called from behind.

“Max!”

Maxi looked back to see Sidina running toward her, her twin braids bouncing on her shoulders.

“I am so glad you made it back safely!” Sidina exclaimed, flinging herself at Maxi and knocking the wind out of her.

The excited girl spun them both around and stepped to one side of the corridor. Her large brown eyes examined Maxi’s face.

“I heard all about your ordeals. Are you sure you’re all right?”

“I-I am fine. The campaign was certainly trying… but I am unscathed,” Maxi replied calmly in an attempt to get her exuberant friend to simmer down. “H-How have you been, Sidina?”

“Where do I begin? I’ve been losing clumps of hair from being cooped up inside a room deciphering ancient codes all day. I fear my eyesight has gotten worse in the span of a few months.” Her theatrical complaints gave way to a triumphant look. “Still, the trouble was worth it. I promise you will be shocked when you discover what we’ve learned.”

The girl was visibly hankering to tell her all about their findings right there and then.

“I’m sorry,” Maxi said, her expression troubled, “but could you tell me about it later? I need to find my husband—”

“You’re looking for Sir Riftan?” Sidina asked, surprised. “I doubt you’ll find him here. I saw him leaving the castle early this morning. Although I don’t know why…”

Maxi stiffened in shock.

Worry rose on Sidina’s face. “Did he leave without telling you?”

“H-He must not have… wanted to disturb my sleep.”

Maxi quickly offered the excuse with a smile, trying to appear unaffected. Beneath her calm exterior, anger was beginning to boil. Not only had he neglected her the entire night, but he had left without saying a word. She could not believe it. Did he not owe her an explanation? Would it have been that difficult to leave a message, at the very least?

Her eyes welled with tears, and she tried to hide them by combing her tangled hair.

Sidina regarded her warily. “It did not seem like he was going far. He was dressed lightly with no luggage, from what I could tell, and only two knights accompanied him. I doubt he was going out of the city. Would you like to visit the knights’ quarters to inquire?”

Maxi looked out the window, her lips pressed together. Though she very much wanted to seek out the Remdragon Knights at once, her wounded pride would not allow it.

Concealing her anger and dejection, she said with feigned brightness, “Th-That won’t be necessary. Your observation is assurance enough. I’m sure he’ll be back by the end of the day. I shall ask him then.”

Her act must have been convincing. Sidina’s face lit up once again as she said, “Then, you should come with me to the mages’ quarters. I’m sure Master Calto wishes to see you as well.”

Maxi allowed herself to be led down the long corridor, which was now bathed in pale spring light. With her entire focus on keeping her mind from drifting back to Riftan, Sidina’s chatter seemed to glance off her.

The cold seeped through her clothes as they walked. Though she wore only a flowing coat over the thin linen dress she had slept in, she could not bring herself to ask to go back. The last thing she wanted was to admit to having rushed from her room upon waking, desperately seeking her husband. She gnawed her lip, quickening her pace.

“Anette and Armin are likely still asleep,” Sidina told her. “Everyone spent the night drinking to celebrate the army’s safe return.”

They arrived at the annex. Sidina shot Maxi a mischievous smile as they stepped through. “I was going to call you as well, but Anette made it known in no uncertain terms that I was not to disturb your private time with your husband.”

“How… considerate of her,” Maxi mumbled.

If only Ursuline Ricaydo were capable of the same consideration. She gritted her teeth as she recalled the obstinate, fair-haired man but hurriedly changed the subject so Sidina would not realize just how miserable and lonely a night she had spent.

“This shocking discovery,” Maxi said, changing the subject. “Does it have to do with the dark mages’ records?”

“Now you ask!” Sidina exclaimed, hopping up the stairs. “I’m sure you know that the dark mages were divided into two factions. Well, we recently discovered the reason for it. We believe it was brought about by a disagreement on how to treat the monsters of the Ayin race.”

“W-What do you mean?”

Maxi could only gape stupidly at the bizarreness of the statement.

After making sure they were alone, Sidina’s voice dropped to a murmur. “The dark mages succeeded in taming the monsters. They domesticated the beastly ones as livestock, while monsters of the Ayin race — of higher intelligence, of course — were enlisted to fill the labor shortage. They were closer to slaves at first, but it appears more and more mages began to regard them with empathy as time passed. Some even argued that the Ayin monsters should be treated as equals.”

“Th-That’s preposterous!” Maxi exclaimed, her voice rising unwittingly.

The fundamentalists of the Orthodox faction did not recognize other races, such as elves or dwarves, as equal to humans. Nevertheless, even the most pious did not deny that these species were creations of God.

Monsters, on the other hand, were abominations born of the devil’s seed for the sole purpose of tormenting humanity with pain and suffering. Claiming that these vile creatures were divinely created could have one dragged before the Holy Tribunal.

“Th-There would be an uproar… if this were to get out,” Maxi said. “The church might even use it as justification for the indiscriminate persecution of the mages like they did in the past.”

“Not all of the dark mages were in agreement. It caused a rift amongst them, leading to them splitting into two warring factions.”

Stopping in front of a study, Sidina pensively stared at the door handle for some time before adding, “The records detail how the dark mages began to develop such flawed thoughts. After coexisting with domesticated monsters for centuries, the dark mages naturally grew less wary. Even so, the mere fact that some fought against this corrupt notion proves they were not a danger from the start.”

Maxi furrowed her brow skeptically. She doubted the church was interested in learning how the dark mages were initially corrupted. They would be fortunate if the clergy did not accuse them of trying to protect the dark mages.

“L-Let us go inside first,” Maxi said anxiously, glancing about. “This isn’t something we should be discussing in the corridor.”

Sidina shrugged before pulling on the door handle. Maxi heaved a heavy sigh as she stepped into the study. Already, her head ached from having one more thing to worry about.

Her stomach was in knots from the cold war between her and Riftan. The sordid history of the dark mages was not a welcome addition. Feeling sick of it all, she strode across the room to the blazing fireplace.

A man lay on the couch nearby, bundled in a blanket. He sluggishly raised his head and looked at her with bleary eyes.

“What a while it has been, Maximilian Calypse.”

Maxi gawked in shock. The vagrant on the couch was none other than Calto Serbel. His usual solemnity gone, the elder swept his disheveled hair back as he slowly rose.

“I’ve been informed of all the trials you have been through. Word of your safe return was glad tidings indeed.”

“I-I am glad… to see that you are also…” Maxi trailed off when she noted his gaunt face. He was more emaciated than the last time she had seen him.

When he saw her awkward expression, Calto’s lips curved into a bitter smile. “I am a sight to behold, I’m sure.”

“That is why I’ve been telling you to sleep in your chamber, at the least,” Sidina nagged as she gathered the clutter of parchments around him. “How late were you up last night? It should hardly be a surprise that you’re becoming a walking corpse. You cannot keep going like this.”

“I will not burden you with my funeral, so never you mind,” Calto said curtly as he walked over to a rack. Picking up a kettle, he filled a basin with water, then proceeded to noisily wash his face. The sight reminded Maxi so much of Ruth that a smile unconsciously tugged at her lips.

“Do sit down. There is a matter I wish to discuss with you privately.”

“About what?” Sidina asked before Maxi could even open her mouth to reply.

Calto shot the girl an irritated look. “I would appreciate it if you would bring me something from the kitchen. A tankard of ale and some bread should do it. Fetch that for me, and I will be forever grateful.”

“I know a dismissal when I hear one,” Sidina grumbled, turning around. “Very well. I shall clear the room so you two can talk.”

She winked at Maxi over her shoulder.

“You haven’t eaten anything yet either, have you? I’ll be back with some food for you as well, so you must tell me whatever it is Master Calto talks about.”

When she finally left the room, Calto plopped down on the couch and shook his head.

Chapter 110

“That child appears to take pleasure in sticking her nose in everything,” said Calto. “A true mage of Sigrew in every way.”

“I see you’ve… grown quite close,” Maxi muttered, slightly bewildered.

It was strange to see a newly conferred mage and an elder of Urd interacting without the usual formalities. Calto shrugged, unbothered by Maxi’s shock.

“While you and the others were fighting in the campaign, the rest of us spent our days deciphering these records. Once you are forced to work in close quarters from dusk till dawn, it is only natural that you become familiar. Though,” the elder added with a low grumble, “in the case of your friend, excessively so.”

Maxi pulled a chair closer to the warmth, sat down, and regarded Calto inquiringly. The elder tossed a piece of kindling into the fireplace and wordlessly stared into the flames.

“Once this business is over,” he began, carefully selecting his words, “most of the mages, including Celric, Anton, and myself, will return to the Mage Tower. Will you not consider coming with us? I would assign you the best mentor if you wished to start training to become a senior mage.”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the unexpected offer. Was it not common knowledge among those at the Tower that she had been impatient to leave Nornui?

“F-Forgive me,” Maxi said, waving her hands, “but I have no desire for advancement—”

“I ask that you allow me to finish first,” Calto said firmly. “It is not my intention to keep you in Nornui forever. I am merely suggesting a year of training. Once it is over, I shall send you to whatever post you wish, be it Drachium or Anatol. It goes without saying that highly dangerous magic will not be a subject of study, but I shall grant you leave to learn any spell that is permitted outside Nornui.”

Maxi’s expression grew troubled. “May I ask… why you are making me this offer?”

“You are a talented mage, Maximilian, and I consider it a waste to halt your training after only three years of study.”

Calto leaned back into the couch cushions. “The Mage Tower is in great need of more capable senior mages. Many were killed during the war three years ago, and since then, the feudal lords of each kingdom have been hounding the Tower for replacements. Producing an exceptional mage normally takes a decade, however.”

“I’m sure that lifting the restriction on forbidden spells… should allow you to deploy more.”

Calto shook his head. “We are already considering lifting restrictions on less dangerous spells, but we cannot allow those that are directly against the church’s doctrines to be used outside Nornui. Not only will the Head of the Tower not allow it, but those who are learned in such magic are content with their roles as scholars. Even if the ban were lifted, few, if any, would volunteer for deployment.”

Calto sighed heavily before adding, “Ultimately, it has become necessary for the Tower to cultivate mages capable of powerful spells but still considered safe to be sent out in the world. You are a promising candidate, Maximilian. A few more years of training will grant you power far beyond what you are capable of now.”

Maxi swallowed dryly. Powerful magic. Was there a mage in this world who would not be tempted? Even more so for someone who had come to realize their helplessness over the course of two wars.

But nothing was worth the pain of being separated from Riftan again.

“I am grateful… that you think so highly of my abilities,” Maxi said, shaking her head, “but I have been away from home far too long. I never wish to be parted from my husband again.”

The elder searched her eyes as if trying to determine if there was any room for persuasion. Maxi very deliberately held his gaze. In the end, a resigned sigh seeped out of him.

“You have made your intentions clear. But there is still time — much of it, in fact — until the Council ends its deliberations. Feel free to come to me if you change your mind before then.”

Though Maxi wanted to tell him she would not be changing her mind, she bobbed her head out of courtesy. As if to signal the end of their conversation, Calto picked up a piece of parchment from the desk and tilted his chin toward the door.

“On another note, I fear that Sidina has gone astray. Would you mind tracking down the whereabouts of my breakfast? If that is too much trouble, you could ask a passing maidservant to bring me some food if they are not otherwise occupied.”

He was clearly trying to get her out of the room, which was just as well for Maxi. She happily rushed out the door and whisked down the stairs, out of the annex.

Strangely enough, Calto’s offer had somewhat organized her complicated thoughts. She was reminded once again that being with Riftan was what mattered most, and that would never change.

I should talk to him again.

Planning to seek her husband after fetching Calto his meal, Maxi quickened her steps. The path to the main castle bustled with servants carrying pails and armfuls of firewood, and Maxi wove through them as she headed to the building’s rear. She was almost at the kitchen when she ran into Sidina.

“What’s this? You’re done talking already?” the girl asked, one hand hastily pocketing a loaf of bread.

Maxi narrowed her eyes. “You were supposed to be fetching food, but I see you’ve been filling your stomach instead.”

“I was only tasting it! Look, I’ve got your food here.” Sidina raised the bundle she was carrying with an aggrieved expression. “The kitchen is a shambles right now. Serving eight thousand ravenous soldiers is no small matter. Do you even know how hard I had to fight to get my hands on—”

“A-All right, you’ve made your point. Let us hurry back to Master Calto.”

After cutting off the girl’s rambling excuse, Maxi whirled around. Though Sidina had always had a habit of blabbering, it seemed to have become more pronounced since Maxi had been away.

“So, what did Master Calto want to discuss with you?” Sidina inquired, sidling up to her.

After a brief hesitation, Maxi chose to tell her the truth. “He suggested… that I train for a few more years at the Tower.”

“You as well?”

Maxi stuck close to the wall to avoid the throng of soldiers making their way to the kitchen before turning to look at Sidina. “Did he offer you advancement too?”

“Oh, I’ve already informed him of my desire for advancement long ago. Since the mages who participated in the campaign will be given priority to study the dark mages’ records, I wasn’t going to pass up the opportunity.” She wagged her finger smugly. “Miriam received a similar offer. I overheard Master Albern asking her if she wanted to become a senior mage of Kabala during the celebration last night, but she turned him down. From what I gather, she is set to join the Bolosé Royal Knights once all this is over.”

Maxi’s eyes sprung wide. Miriam, who hated mingling with people, was hardly a good fit for the boisterous order. Had they formed a rapport while staked outside the monster city together?

“That’s surprising. I thought Miriam was more passionate about research.”

“Well, the chance to join the royal knights of Livadon does not come around often. If she does well, she could even become a royal mage. I hear the pay is pretty darn good,” Sidina whispered in her ear as if she were sharing a tremendous secret.

Maxi shrugged and followed the contours of the castle to avoid the growing influx of people. Last night’s celebration must have continued throughout the night, for the army cooks also reeked of alcohol as they carried pots of food out of the kitchen.

Had Riftan neglected her last night because he had been drinking till dawn with the knights? Maxi clenched her jaw as she kept walking. If so, he would soon go down in history as the man who had the most violent wife.

“What do you intend to do, Max?” Sidina said abruptly, interrupting her roiling thoughts.

The question did not register in her jumbled mind at first. She blinked, and Sidina shot her a sideways glare as though telling her not to feign ignorance.

“About Master Calto’s offer!” she pressed. “Do you truly have no wish to return to Nornui to continue your training?”

Maxi gave a small sigh. “You know how desperate I was to leave the island.”

“Yes… but don’t you think it’s a waste? Once this campaign is officially over, you will be free to study the innumerable records from the Pamela Plateau.”

“Did you not say you lost hair while translating those records? Though I very much loathe these curls of mine, I still wish to keep them attached to my scalp,” Maxi retorted as she made her way toward the annex.

Sidina suddenly blocked her path. “Jests aside, I hope you give it serious thought. We had to leave Nornui right after our conferment, so we never received proper training in elemental magic. A few more years will help us make full use of what we’ve learned so far.”

“Such training does not have to take place in Nornui.”

“Yes, but you would have to spend five years when one in Nornui would suffice!” Sidina clung to Maxi’s arm, looking utterly pitiful. “Don’t say no. Just spend one more year with me at the Tower. We are bosom friends for life, are we not? After the training, I also plan to request assignment to the north. Once we both complete the training—”

Sidina suddenly stopped whining. Puzzled, Maxi glanced at the girl before looking over her shoulder to follow the direction of her gaze. Riftan, Ursuline, and Elliot stood with their warhorses, reins clutched in their hands.

The radiant sunlight seemed to bring out Riftan’s dazzling beauty, and Maxi felt her anger melt away. She sprinted toward him, leaving Sidina behind.

Chapter 111

Wearing a black wyvern-hide vest and light armor beneath a navy robe, his longsword at his waist, Riftan looked more like a rogue mercenary than a knight. Maxi noted his trimmed hair, as the locks that he usually kept swept back now sat neatly over his comely forehead. The hair on his nape fell much shorter as well. Were it not for his wooden expression and somber eyes, he could easily be mistaken for a young man in his mid-twenties.

Gazing down at Maxi, he handed his reins to Elliot. “You’re dressed lightly.”

The elation on her face quickly turned into a frown. Was that all he had to say? His unapologetic curtness quashed all her resolve to have a calm conversation.

Hands leaping to her waist, Maxi glared up at him. “W-Why did you not return last night? Where on earth—”

Riftan grabbed her arm and called to the knights behind him, “Take Talon back to the stable. Wait for me at the knights’ quarters.”

Then, before she could say anything else, he began striding toward the main castle. Maxi could not believe it.

Does this man think he can do as he pleases?!

“W-Where are we going?” Maxi demanded while being dragged along like a tethered goat.

“I would rather not provide everyone with another spectacle. We will talk in our chamber,” Riftan said brusquely, stepping into the spacious hall bustling with people.

Maxi shot her husband a sullen glare before glancing over her shoulder. The knights looked on in worry, and Sidina’s eyes were wide as she watched them leave.

Maxi forced a reassuring smile on her face and followed Riftan across the great hall, then up the marble stairs leading to the guest rooms.

“I-I heard you left the castle early in the morning,” Maxi burst out as soon as they entered their bedchamber. “What on earth happened? What news did Sir Ursuline bring?”

“There were some problems in Anatol requiring my urgent attention. I spent the night sending messages, searching for merchants to help me,” Riftan explained as he took off his coat and tossed it over a chair.

Maxi’s eyes clouded with concern. “W-What sort of problems?”

After a moment of silence, Riftan wearily rubbed the back of his neck. “To supply the coalition army, the Council of the Seven Kingdoms purchased large amounts of food from the merchants of Lakazim. The merchant guild of Anatol served as the broker, and there appears to have been a few disputes during the transaction.”

Maxi furrowed her brow. Since Anatol had developed into a large commercial hub, the taxes paid by merchants no doubt made up much of the estate’s income. Even so, she still found it strange that the lord of the estate, who had just fought in a major campaign, would be required to settle a trade dispute with such urgency. She gave him a dubious look.

“What exactly is the problem? How serious could it be—”

“Anatolian merchant vessels were illegally seized when they entered a port in eastern Balto,” Riftan replied stiffly before Maxi could even finish speaking. “Aderon Suner, the representative of the merchant guild, requested the aid of the Remdragon Knights. Ricaydo did his best to resolve the matter, but there was a limit to what he could do as my proxy. That is why I personally had to send an official complaint to Balto and search for merchants willing to deliver my bribes there. It is my duty to get my business partners out of Balto’s prison as soon as possible.”

It was a serious matter indeed. Maxi could not do much else except press her lips together. Still, no matter how valid the excuse, her disappointment remained.

She sullenly eyed the patterns on the carpet as she spoke, her voice full of resentment. “You could have at least told me about it. I was in the dark… waiting for you to return.”

Her words sounded petulant even to her ears. She flushed, throwing him a furtive glance to gauge his reaction. The air between them seemed to hang heavy as he gazed down at her with glum eyes. Maxi took a step back.

Seeing this, Riftan asked in a strangely subdued tone, “What was this talk about returning to the Mage Tower?”

Maxi blinked, then sighed in relief. He must have misconstrued the situation after overhearing Sidina’s whining.

“I-It was nothing,” she said, putting on a bright tone to reassure him. “Sidina intends to return to Nornui, and since we’ve grown close during my time at the Tower… she was pressing me to return with her.”

His face hardened ever so slightly, and she quickly added, “Of course, I made it clear that I have no intention of returning. Master Calto asked if I wanted to be elevated to senior mage, but I refused right away.”

She slipped in the last part to show that the Tower acknowledged her as a mage in her own right, but Riftan did not seem impressed. Perturbed by his stillness, Maxi nervously opened her mouth.

“A-After all, the only reason I volunteered for the expedition to the Plateau was so I could leave the island sooner. I intend to return to Anatol—”

“Go back to the Tower.”

Maxi stiffened, her face clouding with confusion. “What… do you mean?”

Walking over to the rack, Riftan grabbed a pitcher and replied flatly, “Just that. There is no need to give up your desires for my sake. If you wish it, go ahead and train for a few more years in Nornui.”

Her face flushed with anger. For a moment, all she could do was open and close her mouth before she found her words. “I-I do not wish to return to the Tower. Were you not listening yesterday? I want to stay by your side. I-I want to return to Anatol with you!”

Riftan seemed unaffected by her outburst. He picked up the kettle with an eerie calmness and poured himself water. After quenching his thirst, he turned to look at her, his eyes blank.

“Why?”

“W-Why?”

“Why do you want to return to Anatol with me? You’ve only spent a year there. If you think about it, you have lived at the Tower longer.”

Backing away, Maxi gazed up at Riftan as though she were looking at a stranger. Her mind could not grasp what he was saying.

What happened to the man who had lavished her with kisses last night? Who was this person spouting nonsense before her? She shook her head in bewilderment.

“W-Why would that matter? I am… your wife. Anatol is… m-my home. You said so yourself… th-that I am your only family.”

“I did.”

He lowered his cup onto the rack. Fear stirred in Maxi’s chest at the calm way he moved.

“I took you to Anatol,” he continued, “and you only became my wife because the Duke of Croyso ordered it.”

“Why… would you say that? What is the point of m-mentioning that now?”

“I am merely telling you that you needn’t honor something you did not choose for yourself.”

Riftan shifted slightly, his back to the window. The light streaming in from behind cast his face in shadow, and she could no longer see his expression.

Turning toward the window, he continued, “Looking back, it occurred to me that becoming a mage was the only decision you’ve ever made for yourself. Nothing I said could dissuade you, and you refused to give up the path despite nearly losing your life several times. That’s how important being a mage is to you.”

“Th-That is…”

“You don’t have to give that up for a duty that was forced on you.”

Shock wound through Maxi, the color draining from her face. A duty? Did he think her resolve to live the rest of her life with him was out of obligation?

Her voice quivering, she barely managed to ask, “Do you not… want me to return?”

“When did my desires ever matter?”

Maxi hunched her shoulders at his barbed remark.

Riftan said nothing for a while as if to contain his stirring emotions, then intoned, “My needs do not matter. What matters is what you truly want.”

“I-I already told you… what I want!”

“I trust actions more than words,” he spat coldly, his eyes as dark as an abyss. His voice sank lower. “Your life was hell before I took you out of Croyso Castle, so you might have compelled yourself to adhere to my wishes. You should take some time to think over what matters to you most.”

Maxi’s lips parted and closed. Having said his piece, Riftan grabbed his robe from the chair and turned toward the door.

Something snapped inside her. She latched onto his clothes and yanked with all her strength.

When he looked down at her in surprise, she lashed out, “D-Do you think you know w-what I want better than I do?”

His eyes widened slightly before narrowing, but before he could say anything, a torrent of words burst out of her.

“Well, you’re wrong! You know nothing! I chose to become a mage… because I wanted to help. I chose to learn magic so I could be u-useful to you in any way I could! I went to the Mage Tower… because I thought that was what was best for us. Do you know h-h-how painful it was to make that decision? The anguish I felt?!”

Riftan said nothing, looking down at her like a statue. She could no longer bear his calmness. Losing all self-restraint, she began pounding her fists against his chest.

“Y-You think y-you are the only one who suffered, don’t you? You never considered my pain for a moment! You act as though you do all this for my sake, but you are really only thinking about yourself. You are simply protecting yourself from getting hurt!”

Riftan had been frozen in place until then. As soon as she yelled the final word, he took her roughly by the arms.

Chapter 112

“You accuse me of caring more for myself?”

Riftan’s tone dripped with utter disbelief.

Tears threatened to spill from Maxi’s burning eyes, which she held back through sheer willpower.

“C-Can you deny it?” she fumed. “You never listen. You never try… to understand what I want! Because I refuse to follow your wishes and be tucked away in a castle! I want to do everything with you, be the person standing beside you! But that means… I can h-hurt you again… and th-that’s why you push me away… over and over!”

Her voice was shrill by the time she finished. Riftan’s eyes blazed as he grabbed her arms, bringing his face inches from hers. His throat bobbed in fury. Though he looked positively frightening, Maxi felt no fear. She glared back at him, her gaze venomous, waiting for him to explode.

In the next moment, his primal rage disappeared behind the mask of a cold knight. He released her and slowly stepped back.

“Think as you wish,” he said before striding off.

The anger roiling in her chest crumbled away like sand as Riftan left the room, the door clicking shut behind him. Maxi closed her eyes.

◆◆◆

He began to ignore her completely from that point on. Hurt by his silence, Maxi moved her belongings to the mages’ quarters. Riftan was not the only one who did not wish to interact.

Just as she had begun to believe they had gotten close, he had slammed the door on her. She no longer knew what to do.

Maxi massaged her throbbing temples, looking up at the gray sky through the window. What was it that he wanted from her? Though it was clear he could not bear the thought of them growing apart, he was always anxious to put distance between them whenever she got too close.

The expedition to the Pamela Plateau and the extreme circumstances of the war had temporarily put a pause on their conflict. Now that both were over, he seemed to be searching for new reasons to keep her at arm’s length.

Maxi bit her lip. Was that what he wanted? To keep at a safe distance so neither could hurt the other? Did he want their marriage to resemble the apathetic arrangements of many in the aristocracy, concerned only with keeping up appearances?

Maxi picked up a piece of parchment from a pile on the desk to dispel her darkening thoughts, but her head was too full to take in any of the ancient scrawls. After furiously scrubbing her forehead, she slumped over the desk.

Anette, who had been flickering glances at her, heaved a sigh. “Why don’t you take a nap instead?”

“I am not tired.”

“So you can stop being such a distraction, I mean. Go bemoan your despair in your room,” Anette said heartlessly, scribbling onto her parchment.

Maxi shot her a glare before getting to her feet. Officially, she was assisting with translating the dark mages’ records whenever she could, but she knew she was not pulling her weight. Feeling defeated, she trudged to the door.

As if taking pity on her, Celric, who was going over more records by the fireplace, said gently, “It’s plain that something is on your mind, and you will only be more depressed if left to your own devices. Why don’t you all go for a meal instead? It’s not as if there is much left for us to work on after those paladins stepped in.”

There was a hint of bitterness in his last sentence. Clearly, he was displeased by the Temple Knights’ unannounced seizure of the records a few days prior. There was little the mages could do as mere aides in the expedition, however. The Basilica of Osiriya had funded and led the endeavor; put bluntly, the church had the right to all of the records.

Though the mages were fortunately allowed to keep their personal findings, the rest were loaded onto Osiriyan baggage wagons, essentially halting all research.

Celric eyed the stack of documents on the table. “It shouldn’t take us more than a few days to finish the rest. We can take our time with them until the army’s departure to Osiriya.”

No sooner had he spoken the words than those seated around the table sprung to their feet in quick succession. Before Maxi could do anything about it, she was hustled out of the building by more than ten mages.

They chattered away about various topics as they headed to the kitchen. Most of the conversation was about the council that would be held in Balbourne, speculating on how negotiations would be handled, and even wagers on what portion of the spoils would be awarded to the Mage Tower.

As Maxi trailed a few steps behind her noisy peers, she caught sight of a knight in Remdragon armor alongside Princess Agnes, her golden locks flowing loose. They were swiftly making their way behind the castle.

Freezing in place, Maxi studied the knight’s back. A hood covered his head, but his height was evident even from this distance. She felt her chest tighten.

Standing in shock, she watched the figures enter an empty courtyard. Jolting back to her senses, she told the mages to go ahead before hurrying after the princess and the knight.

The pair walked for some time and came to a stop in an open area edged by a wall. Maxi ducked behind a large tree when the knight turned to glance behind him.

Voices soon floated over to her. Though she was too far away to catch what they were saying, she realized the man’s low voice did not belong to Riftan. Her shoulders sagged in relief. At the same time, she felt a wrenching in her gut, and her eyes burned with tears.

What on earth was I thinking?

Crouching down, she buried her face in her knees. After some time, she heard Princess Agnes’s exasperated voice carry over.

Maxi peeked out from the tree and saw Elliot Charon calmly attempting to explain something to the princess. When the knight pulled out a piece of paper from his chest, Agnes took it and seemed to assess its contents for a long time.

There was an unusual air between them. What reason would these two, of all people, have for such a clandestine conversation? Maxi watched furtively from the shadows when she suddenly recalled Riftan and the princess’s similar private talks throughout the campaign. Her face darkened.

She had always assumed they were discussing the war. She now realized they could have been talking about something she was entirely unaware of. Could there be another reason Riftan had told her to return to the Mage Tower? Was there some grave problem that had reared its head, one that had made him put on that cold act to send her somewhere safe?

She was turning over these concerns in her mind when someone yanked her arm. With a small shriek, Maxi whipped her head up to see Elliot’s serious face. The knight looked startled and promptly released her.

“F-Forgive me, my lady. I thought someone was eavesdropping.”

Maxi flushed beet red. It was painfully evident that she had been doing just that. Realizing this, Elliot closed his mouth, looking rather awkward.

“I saw the two of you from afar…” Maxi began, “b-but I missed my chance to talk to you.”

Her eyes flickered behind him as she mumbled her flimsy excuse. To her relief, Princess Agnes was no longer there. The conversation had apparently come to an end while Maxi had been lost in her thoughts.

Relieved that the princess had not witnessed her shameful behavior, Maxi focused back on Elliot. The knight was visibly tense and flustered.

Seeing that he did not appear angry, at least, Maxi chose to proceed brazenly. She straightened and said, “It looked like you were discussing a serious matter, so I did not wish to disturb you.”

“How much did you hear?” Elliot asked after a while.

His keen eyes searched her face. Maxi considered feigning knowledge to get the knight to reveal something but eventually gave up the idea. She doubted he would fall for it so easily.

“I-I could not hear a thing,” she confessed, “but I did see you hand something to the princess.”

Elliot pressed his lips together. Maxi waited for him to offer an explanation. When he remained silent for a long time, she felt her temper flare.

“The day we arrived…” she began, “Sir Ursuline sought Riftan out urgently. Riftan told me it was due to a trade conflict, but that’s not really the reason, is it? Something much worse must have—”

“My lady. I am not authorized to tell you anything. If you must know, I suggest you speak with the commander.”

Maxi stared at the knight’s somber face. Seeing that he was unlikely to be persuaded, she let out a dejected laugh.

“So… he is hiding something from me.”

“…”

“And he has strictly instructed you and the others that I am to be kept in the dark.”

The knight neither confirmed nor denied it, keeping his mouth resolutely closed. That was answer enough for Maxi. She rubbed her throbbing eyes and huffed in irritation. Her chest felt close to bursting from frustration.

She was thoroughly sick and tired of Riftan hiding the truth, of the way he coldly turned his back on the pretext of protecting her. She was tired of hovering outside his walls, begging to be let in.

Wiping her forehead with a shaking hand, she said, “V-Very well. I shall press you no further.”

“You should ask the commander—”

“No. I know… he will refuse to tell me anything.”

Sensing the resignation in her voice, Elliot looked uncomfortable.

“And if he has no intention of telling me anything…” Maxi continued, no longer bothering to appear unaffected, “I have no intention of asking.”

◆◆◆

A few days later, the coalition army set out for Osiriya. The conscripted soldiers of each unit had been ordered to return home with their compensation, and their forces were now half of what they used to be. With more men splitting off during the journey, a little over six thousand remained by the time they reached the Osiriyan border.

Chapter 113

The majority of the remaining soldiers were elite knights representing the various kingdoms. Each order marched with their respective banners held high, all led, of course, by the Temple Knights. Behind them were the Wedonian and Livadonian royal knights, followed by the knights of Arex and Balto.

Though the army was nearly a quarter of its original size, they still made an awe-inspiring sight. Colorful banners danced in the wind, armed soldiers marched onward by the thousands, and hundreds of wagons laden with spoils of war rolled along the path.

A throng of eager spectators, hundreds strong, gathered to witness the triumphant army’s journey southeastward. Among them were merchants, courtesans, beggars, and petty thieves, all drawn to the camp under the cover of night. To Maxi, the scene resembled one long boisterous parade.

Intoxicated by their recent victory, the soldiers reveled in their success, swaying from drink and their voices filled with boasts. Most of their superiors turned a blind eye to their unruly behavior, understanding the impossible task of reining in the desires of men who had faced hunger and death in the unforgiving wilderness for months. Even the mages, usually reserved and composed, seemed caught up in the lively atmosphere.

Maxi released a weary sigh as she watched the merriment unfolding around the campfires. The arrival of bards infused the air with vibrant melodies, while scantily clad women enticed the soldiers, leading them into barns, tents, or disappearing into the dense woods.

Pretending not to see them, Maxi guided Rem to the temporary stable.

“Allow me, my lady,” said Ulyseon, rushing over to take the reins from her. “You should retire to your tent.”

“I do not need your assistance,” Maxi retorted, her voice dripping with icy disdain as she snatched the reins back.

She strode past Ulyseon, who slumped his shoulders like a dejected puppy. She led her mare to an empty stall, securing her and removing her saddle.

Undeterred, Ulyseon followed after her. “Please, allow me to handle the demanding tasks, my lady. Sir Riftan specifically instructed me to look after you.”

“I do not require a servant. Go and inform Sir Riftan that his intrusion is unnecessary!” Maxi exclaimed, swinging her bag over her shoulder.

Just as she was about to leave, she ran into Ursuline Ricaydo, who was leading his own horse into the stable.

The knight looked at Maxi’s stony face, then at Ulyseon’s desperate one. “Good evening, my lady.”

Maxi glared back. “I’m afraid I am not having a good evening, Sir Ursuline.”

“How… unfortunate.”

His calm reply only deepened Maxi’s scowl. Though she longed to grab the man by the collar and give him a piece of her mind, she refused to stoop to such unladylike behavior in front of everyone. With a piercing look directed at Ursuline’s well-groomed face, she turned away, determined to show that she had no intention of engaging with him. Ursuline sighed and chased after her.

“How long must I endure your wrath, my lady?” he called out. “I was unaware that there was tension between you and the commander. He rushed to your side as soon as he received word that you had left Nornui, leaving only a brief message for me. Given all the commotion, I assumed you two had reconciled by—”

“I-I do not recall chastising you in any way,” Maxi interrupted, her cheeks flushing.

Ursuline seemed intent on continuing this painfully uncomfortable conversation as if desperate to air his grievances. “You have been glowering at me as if I were your sworn enemy, simply for interrupting your time with your husband.”

Maxi felt her anger and humiliation fueling the rush of blood to her head. She could not believe his audacity as he continued, “As I was merely putting my duties first, I ask that you cease this unjust treatment at once.”

“Fine! Then explain to me what this important duty was. If I am convinced of its significance, I shall set aside my resentment, as you so boldly suggest.”

With a defiant tilt of her chin, Maxi regarded Ursuline with animosity. Deep furrows formed on Ursuline’s brow. Catching the faint hesitation on his face, Maxi fixated her gaze on his mouth, eager to hear his response.

“What’s going on here?” said a deep voice. It sounded close.

Maxi turned her head toward the source and saw Riftan glaring at them stonily.

“We were having a conversation,” Ursuline replied with a sigh.

Riftan shot him a warning look before shifting his attention to Maxi. “It’s not safe for you to be wandering about. Go back to your tent.”

“H-How is that any concern of yours?” Maxi snapped, but her face flushed with regret as soon as the words left her mouth.

Despite her determination to treat him with the same cold detachment he had shown her, her temper had gotten the best of her. Biting her lip, she attempted to regain her composure. “I am perfectly capable of assessing the dangers myself.”

Riftan remained silent, his eyes boring into her. A painful tightness constricted Maxi’s chest as she met his unwavering stare. How was this man capable of such coldness? She was beginning to wonder if the blind affection and dedication he had shown her in the past had been nothing but an illusion.

Maxi whirled away when she felt tears welling in her eyes. She was afraid that she would end up embarrassing herself again.

“I must go now,” she managed to croak.

She hurried away as if fleeing and made her way to where the mages were gathered. Ulyseon dutifully followed to serve as her escort.

Ignoring the nervous young knight, Maxi entered the dark tent and crawled into her bedroll. She strained her ears, listening for any sign of Riftan, before realizing what she was doing. Overwhelmed by misery, she pulled the blanket over her head.

Frustration set in as she scolded herself for continuing to harbor hope despite her vow to let it go. Squeezing her eyes shut, she tried to clear her mind.

The following day, the coalition army passed through a region called Lindell and arrived at the old capital of the Roem Empire.

They climbed a hill dotted with scraggly trees, which offered a view of the grand basilica’s towering spires beyond the city’s ramparts. As Maxi led her mare along the gentle slope, she gazed at the massive entrance with a peculiar expression. It felt like years since they had departed through this very same gate for the Plateau.

“Sound the kopel!”

As soon as Kuahel’s command rang out from the front, the soldiers heralded their victorious return with several resounding blasts of their kopels. The sound was reminiscent of a mighty beast’s roar. Within moments, the city gate swung open to welcome the army. Maxi followed the knights through the colossal doors towering at least forty kevettes[8] high and urged her mare into a trot. The largest crowd they had encountered thus far cheered from both sides of the broad, well-paved road leading to the basilica.

When Rem startled at the noise, Maxi gently reassured her while she scanned the exuberant faces in the crowd. Dried petals fluttered all around them. It seemed more people had flocked to Balbourne since their departure.

When they finally reached the expansive grounds of the basilica, Anette complained with a groan, “How tiresome.”

“Stop grumbling and try to enjoy it,” Sidina said, chortling. “When will we ever receive such a reception again? I, for one, am slightly disappointed that there won’t be more.”

“You needn’t be disappointed.”

The three women turned to see Sejuleu Aren, adorned in the full regalia of the Bolosé Royal Knights. A bright smile played on his lips. “A grand celebration awaits us at the basilica. Throughout the talks, there will be daytime events and, at night, the most extravagant banquets in history to celebrate our victory. Nobles from each of the Seven Kingdoms will be in attendance. You will be afforded a hero’s reception, to be sure.”

“That sounds terrible,” Anette grumbled with a frown.

In contrast, Sidina’s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she maneuvered her horse closer to Sejuleu’s. “Are commoners permitted to attend the banquet as well?”

“Of course! You are the heroes who saved the Seven Kingdoms,” Sejuleu replied smoothly. “I’m certain that nobles will be lining up to hear your tales of valor. If you allow me, I would be honored to provide you with gowns for the banquet.”

No sooner had he finished speaking than Ulyseon, riding a few paces behind, hastened forward. “Why would you offer her ladyship clothing? Her gowns will be provided by Sir Riftan. Your unnecessary kindness is not needed.”

“Kindness is never unnecessary,” Sejuleu countered, his smile unwavering despite Ulyseon’s hostility. He added nonchalantly, “I would not have stepped in had Calypse fulfilled his duty. Based on my observations thus far, it seems that’s not the case. I can no longer bear to see the disappointment on her ladyship’s beautiful face. I wish for her to enjoy herself while—”

“Enough!” Maxi shouted irritably. “I will not be attending the banquet, so I ask that you cease this pointless argument at once.”

Chapter 114

The two knights fell silent under Maxi’s fierce glare. With a final look, she spurred Rem forward across the vast grounds, and Ulyseon dutifully followed suit.

When at last they reached the basilica, the Temple Knights halted the march. The wagons filled with loot were directed to the depository in the courtyard while the Osiriyan soldiers carried out orders. The knights dismounted and made their way to the guest accommodations. Some, however, rode off toward the west entrance. Since the basilica could only accommodate four thousand, the rest of the army had opted to stay in the city’s inns.

Maxi slid off Rem and observed the soldiers moving with precise coordination like a colony of ants. Following Anton’s instructions, she joined the mages heading for the university. Much like their previous visit, the mages had been assigned the university’s dormitory for their lodging.

“My lady,” Ulyseon said cautiously, a few steps behind her, “should you not stay at one of the lodgings reserved for nobility?”

Maxi glanced over her shoulder, noticing Ulyseon’s visible tension. Feeling remorseful about how she had treated him lately, she said as placidly as she could, “I am here as a member of the Mage Tower, so I shall stay with my friends until the Council concludes its talks.”

“Then… will you be returning to Anatol afterward?”

Maxi’s face clouded as she detected a hint of unease on the young knight’s face. Had Riftan already informed the knights she might be returning to the Tower? If he had, it would be incredibly difficult to forgive him.

Fuming, she turned her gaze to where the Remdragon Knight banner was dancing in the wind. Among the well-organized ranks of knights, she spotted Riftan conversing with Hebaron. Clad in deep gray armor and a navy cloak that accentuated his muscular frame, he stood out like a solitary black diamond amid a sea of dull gravel.

Watching his raven hair billowing in the wind, Maxi bit her lip, her resentment evident. There he was, shining like a knight of legend, while she was slowly transforming into a wretched old hag. It was infuriating.

“You should direct that question… to Riftan,” Maxi retorted coldly.

With that, she spun on her heels and strode away.

◆◆◆

Riftan and the other commanders of the coalition army walked down the long, gray corridor until they reached the entrance of the precinct. Seven thrones reserved for the Council of the Seven Kingdoms stood inside the spacious, circular hall. Seats for those permitted to attend were arranged around the curved walls, which, along with the towering pillars, were intricately carved with images of Darian the Monarch, his twelve knights, and Rosem Wigrew.

Riftan glanced up at the carvings of the knights, each depicted with their legendary weapons, standing as protectors over the council chamber. At the center was the hooded figure of Wigrew with the holy sword, Ascalon.

He scoffed under his breath when he noticed the placement of the pope’s throne directly in front of Wigrew’s image. The implication was clear.

“You may enter,” a voice called out from above. “I wish to see the heroes who saved the Seven Kingdoms from the monsters.”

A clergyman had entered the hall through an entrance on the raised platform. He appeared to be in his forties and exuded a strong presence. Accompanied by a group of high priests, he walked over to the pope’s throne and took his place. Shortly after, Elnuima Reuben III and the ruler of Livadon, a finicky-looking graybeard, entered the hall. They were followed closely by a white-haired man, presumably the ruler of Balto.

Upon a gesture from the pope, Riftan led his aides to the center of the hall. He carefully studied the faces of the monarchs as he did so. The new pope appeared younger and more vibrant than he had anticipated. His strawberry blonde curls and bright turquoise eyes gave the look of a mischievous boy, while his thin lips, wide forehead, and angular jaw projected authority and dignity — a peculiar combination of features indeed.

Riftan then turned his attention to the others. King Reuben, as usual, wore a facade of boredom. On the other hand, the King of Livadon had a proud smile stretched across his face as he looked at Sejuleu Aren. The elderly ruler appeared genuinely pleased to see his royal knights returned safely.

Finally, Riftan shifted his gaze to the King of Balto, Heimdall VI, who was dressed in a bewildering ensemble that hardly befitted his station. Somehow, despite his haphazardly draped, poorly-pelted wolf fur over his mercenary-style leather armor, he still managed to radiate the air of a monarch.

Riftan narrowed his eyes, assessing the Baltonian ruler. The telltale signs of his seraphim lineage were unmistakable, reflected in his snow-white hair, fiery eyes, and formidable physique that stood in stark contrast to his pallid complexion.

He’s said to be over forty, but he certainly doesn’t look it.

The man looked young enough to be Riftan’s age.

“Come closer, all of you,” the pope’s voice resonated with an edge of impatience. “I wish to bestow upon you my blessing.”

Obligingly, the commanders of the coalition army stepped forward one by one. Sejuleu Aren, Richard Breston, Kuahel Leon, and Princess Agnes knelt before the pope. Riftan positioned himself behind the princess, bowing his head. The words of blessing, spoken in the ancient tongue of Roem, filled the hall, and the pope bid them to rise.

“You have liberated the Roviden Continent from the nightmare that has plagued us for three years. A grand victory banquet shall be held in your honor, and every participant in this campaign shall be duly rewarded.”

Suddenly, a disgruntled voice shattered the pious atmosphere within the hall.

“Shouldn’t we first discuss the distribution of spoils?”

It was Heimdall VI, eyeing the pope with derision as he accepted a goblet handed to him by a nearby cleric.

“This war has exacted a heavy toll,” he continued, his tone skeptical. “I doubt anyone here would object to learning what they stand to gain.”

The pope fixed the monarch with a searing glare, his anger unconcealed. “Something far more precious than gold has been sacrificed in this war. I speak of the lives that have been lost. I will not tolerate your mockery of those who fought to protect the peace and prosperity of this land.”

“Oh, I would never dare mock the subjects of God,” the King of Balto said, sneering. “Didn’t the previous pope proclaim this a holy war? Those who perished in battle should be basking in their heavenly rewards by now, so I fail to see how dividing earthly gold among us would insult them.”

The pope’s face flushed a deeper shade of red. It was clear from the faces of the other monarchs that he was not alone in his rage. Nevertheless, the barbarian from the north continued his provocation.

Taking a gulp of wine, Heimdall VI turned his gaze to the throne on his right. “Balial is truly blessed. Considering that Arex offered the most lives to God in this war, I’m certain they will be rewarded no less than Darian the Monarch himself in the afterlife.”

Only then did Riftan realize the reason for the King of Arex’s absence. It was due to the near annihilation of his army. Moreover, the execution of his commanding officer as a criminal doubled the humiliation, likely leaving King Balial too embarrassed to make an appearance.

This is going to get troublesome.

Riftan furrowed his brow as he watched the snickering King of Balto.

The pope, clearly having had enough of Heimdall VI’s insolence, slammed his cane on the floor. “I will suffer your rudeness no longer,” he declared, his voice ringing with authority. “The council is adjourned. You may all rest until this evening’s banquet.”

As soon as the pope left the council chamber, the monarchs of the various kingdoms rose from their thrones.

After observing them silently, Princess Agnes turned to Riftan. “I have an audience with His Majesty now. Will you join me?”

“No, I have other matters to attend to,” Riftan replied, his gaze fixed on Richard Breston, who was sauntering toward Heimdall VI.

Agnes sighed softly. “Father will be furious if I don’t bring you with me.”

“I’m sure it is nothing you can’t handle.”

Leaving the discontented princess behind, Riftan strode out of the hall. He passed through an empty corridor and leaped over the railing to the second floor. Slipping into the shadows behind a column, he peered out at Breston and Heimdall VI hurrying down a narrow corridor.

Riftan remained shrouded in darkness, watching the two northerners engage in a short conversation. When Heimdall VI ascended the stairs shortly after, Breston went in the opposite direction. Riftan crept after the latter.

By the time Breston noticed his presence, it was already too late. In one swift motion, Riftan cornered the man in the empty corridor, firmly grasping the back of his neck with his armored hand. Before Breston could make a noise, Riftan shoved him against the wall, the tip of his dagger poised just below his Adam’s apple.

Breston emitted a low sound, somewhere between a curse and a chuckle. “I did hear that you were once a renowned assassin. I suppose becoming a knight can’t change old habits.”

“The liege I serve appreciates my skill set, so he would prefer it doesn’t go to waste,” Riftan replied, his voice steady. He pinned Breston’s chest with his elbow and dug the blade deeper into the man’s skin. Leaning closer, he whispered into his ear, “I am absolutely certain that no one saw me dragging you here. Need I say more? I could slit your throat and get away with it. A mysterious murder inside the basilica would make for a most intriguing story, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Are you that afraid to face me honorably?”

Riftan scoffed. “How amusing that you would expect chivalry from someone you consider a lowborn mongrel.”

The sneer on Breston’s lips vanished. He stared at Riftan’s face as if assessing the sincerity of the threat. “Enough empty growling. Get to the point. What do you want to pry out of me, precisely?”

Now it was Riftan’s turn to study the man’s face, his impassive mask sliding into place as he did so. As he had suspected, the northerner’s flippant attitude during the campaign had been a calculated act to incite disorder.

“Were you the one who encouraged Adolf to strike out of turn?” Riftan growled.

“What on earth gave you that idea?”

“I have no shortage of eyes and ears.”

When Breston shifted, attempting to take out his dagger, Riftan slammed the man’s head against the wall.

“The North was well aware that sedition was brewing within the coalition. I know because nothing you did escaped my notice.”

Blood trickled down Breston’s forehead, but he still smirked as he spat, “As expected of a rat.”

“And you behaved like the viper you are,” Riftan hissed through clenched teeth.

Though he appeared to have easily restrained the northerner, the truth was that Richard Breston possessed unnatural strength. Tightening his grip on Breston’s neck, Riftan used great force to pin the man’s boulder-like thigh with his knee.

“Are you trying to start a war by breaking the armistice?” Riftan said viciously. “You deliberately had the Arexian army decimated to weaken their military power.”

“You seem to have already drawn your own conclusions, so why bother asking me?”

Breston chuckled as if amused. Riftan’s grip tightened around the hilt of his dagger as he mustered all of his self-control to keep from slitting the man’s throat. This so-called knight was an insurgent who had flagrantly disregarded the peace agreement. Not only had he caused the deaths of their allies, but he was also covertly rallying opposition against the Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms.

And above all else, the chaos this bastard had sown had placed his wife’s life in danger.

Chapter 115

Riftan’s hand tightened around Richard Breston’s skull, pressing it against the cold stone wall. “Are you acting on Heimdall’s orders?” he hissed.

Breston smirked as his red eyes met Riftan’s, goading him. “What do you think?”

Riftan yanked the man’s head back by the hair and shoved it against the stone again. Gently, he said, “You are testing my patience.”

“You bloody bastard—”

“Don’t forget, the bloody bastard is the one holding a knife to your neck,” Riftan said evenly, tracing the tip of his dagger beneath the bulge of the man’s throat and drawing a thin, crimson line.

Rage flared in Breston’s eyes, giving him the impression of a feral beast. Though the northerner seemed to have an unusually tight hold on his anger at the moment, Riftan knew the man would try to reverse the situation the moment the opportunity presented itself.

He sensed Breston shift under his grip, struggling against his restraints like an unruly warhorse.

Applying more pressure, Riftan pinned him against the wall. “Does Heimdall want to thrust Balto into the fires of war?” he said, his voice dropping to a growl. “Surely you cannot think that the other monarchs will stand for such treachery.”

“How naive you are, Calypse,” Breston sneered, lips twisting into a vicious crocodile smile. “Even if your accusations are true, do you truly think the other monarchs would agree to try the King of the North? Heimdall Rune Valdemar is a seated member of the Council. No one can level an accusation against him without evidence.”

When Riftan did not respond, Breston continued, “And if the others already had this evidence, you wouldn’t be threatening me right now, would you?”

Riftan stared down at the man’s smug face. Though every fiber of his being longed to hurt the bastard simply to see him scared, reason kept him in check. He narrowed his eyes. Ending this traitor’s life right now would certainly provide momentary pleasure, but it would also disrupt the long-awaited gathering of the Council of the Seven Kingdoms — talks that had been three years in the making.

Heimdall VI would use the murder of his vassal in the heart of the basilica to pressure the pope. No doubt he would also plant spies throughout the Seven Kingdoms under the guise of hunting down the killer. And in response, the Basilica of Osiriya would be forced to take a firm stance.

Riftan gritted his teeth. He would not jeopardize the already precarious armistice over this fool’s antics.

As if reading his thoughts, Breston’s smile turned smug. “Now that you know your threats are in vain, why not put that dagger away?”

Suppressing his boiling rage, Riftan released his grip on the man. Breston swiftly distanced himself and glared back with unbridled hatred. Readying to block an attack, Riftan shifted his grip on his weapon. Yet, to his surprise, the northerner remained motionless.

Breston eventually gave a low chuckle. “I intend to challenge you to a duel soon enough, so I shall bide my time until then. You’d be surprised by how patient I can be.”

A sinister smile played on his lips as he stalked past.

Riftan watched him go in silence before descending the stairs to the left of the corridor. He entered the cloister adjacent to the garden, where he found Hebaron Nirtha leaning on the staircase railing.

The burly knight gave a heavy sigh. “It’s quite unlike you to poke a sleeping bear, Commander.”

“But it is like me to give a clear warning,” Riftan replied, striding past his subordinate. “They will act with more caution now, which will afford us more time.”

Hebaron followed him. “But by doing so, you’ve given those northern rabble-rousers a chance to destroy any evidence.”

“Have you forgotten that the ruler of Balto is one of them?” Spotting a group of clerics crossing the garden, Riftan lowered his voice. “Even if we had definitive evidence, this matter would require discretion. The armistice is a delicate agreement between the rulers of the Seven Kingdoms. If any of them were to abandon it, the armistice would be in peril. For now, pressuring them privately to give up their plans is our best option.”

“You could have been more cautious. That man is dangerous. He’s ruthless and cunning, a master manipulator. What good will it do to antagonize him further?”

Riftan halted at a wind-battered corner of the garden and turned to look at his second-in-command. When he met Hebaron’s calm gaze, his seething emotions dissipated.

Until then, Riftan had been certain he had kept a cool head in his run-in with Richard Breston. He now realized his rage had gotten the better of him. He had failed to suppress his impulsive desire to root out the seeds of conflict right then and there, fair trial be damned.

As if discerning the true motive behind his commander’s rash actions, Hebaron said bluntly, “Why not explain everything to her ladyship and ask for her understanding?”

Riftan shot him an icy glare. “Stay out of this.”

“Isn’t she the cause of your unease?” Hebaron clicked his tongue, adding, “She might lose all affection for you. What will happen then?”

“Then she will return to the Mage Tower,” Riftan replied numbly.

Hebaron stopped to stare at him. “You truly intend to send her away?”

“It is for the best.”

Hebaron’s mouth opened wide to retort, but Riftan did not give him a chance. He strode out of the cloister, making his way to the quarters assigned to the Remdragon Knights. He had chosen to stay with his men instead of taking up Princess Agnes’s offer of the opulent residence reserved for nobles. It was not out of humility but rather the knowledge that he would feel nothing but misery lying alone in a large, extravagant bed.

Suppressing his simmering frustration, he cut across the bustling courtyard filled with clerics. Without warning, his wife’s resentful gaze flashed through his mind, along with the memory of her shy smile.

Riftan shut his eyes tightly. He would willingly bear her resentment if it meant protecting her from the chaos and danger surrounding him.

◆◆◆

The splitting of war spoils was a far more tedious and messy affair than anticipated. Attending the negotiation were the five rulers of the coalition, including the pope. The commanding officers, high-ranking knights, and any nobles with the right to vote also gathered in the council chamber.

It took hours just for each party to say their piece. Maxi was exhausted as she sat staring at her knees, waiting for her turn to speak. When it finally did come, she was given no more than five minutes to explain the contributions of the mages in the rear support unit. No one truly paid attention to her. They were all too busy inflating their own achievements. Even the Arexian forces, with their insubordination during the final clash, were no exception.

Maxi was sick of it. After the first negotiation, she was required to attend two more. When the other sessions ended with no decisions made, she announced she would stop attending them altogether. If she were being honest, it was not the squabbles of the nobles that she found hard to endure — it was being forced to watch Riftan next to Princess Agnes.

Rubbing her sore eyes, Maxi gazed at the purple sky through the window. Simply seeing Riftan’s expressionless face from afar made her heart ache with anguish. Sometimes, it was anger. She desperately wanted to ask him how he could remain so detached.

The unfortunate reality was that her hope for their relationship was slowly fading.

“Will you really not consider returning to the Tower with us?”

Roused from her depressing thoughts, Maxi swiveled her head.

Anette, who had been jotting something onto parchment at a desk, was looking at her with a serious expression. “Armin and I will depart for the Tower in a few days with Master Celric. Would it not be best for you to come with us?”

Maxi went blank for a moment, not knowing how to respond. “B-But the negotiations have yet to end.”

“Master Calto and the other senior mages will remain. It was decided that some of us should return quietly to share our findings.”

After making sure the ink was dry, Anette rolled up the parchment and sealed it with wax. Sighing, she placed the scroll on top of an existing pile on the desk.

“Do give it serious thought. I’d hate to see you lose the opportunity to hone your talents because you’re busy pining over a man who cares little for you.”

Maxi angrily opened her mouth to argue, but no words came. She flushed. Did the others also consider her so pitifully? After biting her lip, she managed to stammer out, “Y-You don’t know… how passionate and devoted a husband Riftan used to be. I am certain… th-there is a reason for his behavior.”

“And what would that be?” Anette asked, exasperated.

Anger rose in Maxi’s chest. “H-He has not given me a clear explanation, but I’m certain it’s for my—”

“Max! Come look at this!”

Her attempt at an excuse was cut short by Sidina bursting into the room. Maxi stared at the girl in surprise, then at the bundle of magnificent gowns in her arms.

Sidina’s eyes glinted with excitement as she laid them on the bed one by one.

“You will be attending the banquet with me tonight.”

Chapter 116

Maxi gazed down at the glittering array of colorful gowns. All were of the finest quality normally worn by royalty.

“W-Where did you get these? From Sir Sejuleu? Please don’t tell me you accepted such an extravagant gift simply because he offered.”

“Goodness. Such fuss from the mistress of the most prosperous land in the south,” Sidina quipped while lifting a silk gown with a deep neckline.

“Sidina!” Maxi exclaimed. “What were you thinking?! Th-This is beyond courtesy! Hundreds of nobles are here right now. If word were to get out… that I accepted such a lavish gift from a foreign nobleman, it would cause a scandal!”

“Not to worry, as these are not from Sir Sejuleu,” Sidina replied distractedly, picking up another gown.

Maxi’s eyes widened. Who else would go out of their way to show her such kindness? Could they be from Riftan? She looked down at the heap of gowns on the bed, her eyes shining with hope. Sidina’s following words caught Maxi by surprise.

“They are from the King of Wedon.”

“Th-The king?” Maxi said, stupefied. “W-Why would the king do such a thing for me?”

“If you don’t know, how should I?” Sidina retorted, looking at Maxi as if puzzled by her question. “When I attended the banquet last night with Master Elena, I was approached by someone who claimed to be an attendant of your king. He told me that King Reuben wanted to bestow a gift upon you as an apology, and I merely agreed to deliver it. He must have been searching for someone to do so since you refuse to attend such functions.”

“A-An apology for what?” Maxi asked, still baffled.

Sidina shrugged. “He didn’t say, only that I should inform you King Reuben has long wanted to apologize to you.”

Anette stopped eyeing the heap of shimmering gowns with distaste to turn to Maxi. “What could he have possibly done to you to warrant such a lavish apology?”

Unable to think of an answer, Maxi looked bewildered. The history of her interactions with King Reuben was limited to their short conversation at the Earl of Loverne’s estate. She had seen him during the negotiations, but only from afar. Where was this sudden generosity coming from? Suspicion pricked at her as she cast her mind back.

Is His Majesty apologizing for bringing up my miscarriage to my father during the mediation three years ago?

“Does it really matter why?” Sidina said, yanking Maxi from her thoughts. “I’m glad. I didn’t have anything suitable for tonight. Come, come, what are you waiting for? Try them on! We’d better make haste, or we’ll be late.”

Maxi sighed deeply. “As I’ve told you countless times, I have no intention of attending—”

“Stop being so hardheaded!”

Sidina flung down the gown in her hand and shot Maxi an irritated look. Maxi stiffened as the girl raised her index finger and launched into a sermon-like tirade.

“I am sick of seeing you act like a gloomy slug that creeps out during the rains! Do you think endlessly sighing with that glum face is going to change anything? Or that locking yourself in your chamber to stare sadly out at sunsets will make it better?”

“W-What could you possibly know?” Maxi said, her face flushing crimson. “I-I am—”

“No! Let me finish. I have not said my piece.” Using the same technique she used to corner her opponents during a debate, Sidina continued, “I tell you this from all the knowledge I’ve acquired as the daughter of a notorious libertine and as president of Nornui’s Romance Novel Society — you will gain nothing if you simply wait for the other person to make the first move. Do you know what you must do when no progress is made? You either give up or take action!”

“Amen,” Anette murmured piously.

Her face almost purple now, Maxi shouted, “D-Do you think I haven’t tried?! I have bent over backward to get Riftan to open up.”

“Blindly chasing him around is not the answer. You must use your feminine wiles! If pushing doesn’t work, you must pull.”

Snorting to show that she was not interested in hearing what Maxi had to say, Sidina began rummaging through the gowns again. Maxi stared at the girl in disbelief.

“W-What does attending the banquet have to do with… feminine wiles?”

“Think about it, Max! Throughout the campaign, your husband has only ever seen you sad or angry, wearing that drab mage robe. How could anyone reclaim a man’s heart looking like that?”

Sidina brought her finger close to Maxi’s face, who recoiled like a turtle retreating into its shell.

“We will need a different approach,” said Sidina, finger moving from side to side like a hypnotist. “Something special.”

Half-convinced by her friend’s zealous speech, Maxi swallowed her pride and said quietly, “W-What… would you have me do?”

As if she had been waiting for Maxi to ask, Sidina grabbed a gown from the pile and dangled it in front of her. “You need to doll yourself up and enter that room as the belle of the ball. And let’s not forget the charming man on your arm to drive Sir Riftan mad with jealousy!”

Maxi looked back and forth between Sidina’s expectant face and the dress she held up. “Would that not damage our relationship even further? We actually… h-had a rather heated row about me spending time with other men.”

“All the more reason to do it, then! Don’t you want Sir Riftan to lose his composure so that he will reveal his true feelings? Being as jealous as he is, I’m certain this plan will work.”

Sidina’s confidence managed to sway Maxi.

“A-All right,” Maxi said, taking the gown. “I shall attend the banquet.”

“Good. Now, no time to dally. We must find the perfect dress.”

Maxi walked behind the partition in the corner of the room and threw off her Mage Tower-issued dull gray robe and woolen tunic. One by one, she tried on the gowns Sidina offered to her. They all felt indecently tight, while the sleeves and hems trailed much too long.

Did the king’s attendant think all women were blessed with long, slender limbs? She looked down with mortification at her chest, which threatened to spill out of the tight bodice. She felt like an overstuffed sausage.

When she came out wearing the sixth option, Anette scratched her cheek, muttering, “They’re all a little small, aren’t they?”

Maxi flushed in embarrassment. Though every gown so far had felt tight, this particular one was especially so. Her breasts were on the verge of popping out of the low, square neckline, and the skirt hugged her backside.

Nervously lifting the hem, Maxi said despondently, “I-I don’t think I can go. None of them fit right. Perhaps another ti—”

Sidina, who had been openly gaping at her, exclaimed, “What are you saying? They suit you impeccably! This is the latest fashion, you know. I’ve seen countless women in more revealing outfits than this at the banquets.”

Maxi eyed the girl dubiously. “Y-You expect me to believe… th-that women are attending the banquets hosted by the basilica dressed like this?”

“It is the Council hosting the victory banquets, not the basilica. That is why they are being held in Roem’s old palace, far removed from the main building,” Sidina explained, her tone coaxing. “And, honestly, I don’t see anything wrong with this one. You look divine.”

As Maxi stared critically at her reflection, Sidina’s praise seemed to sink in. Suddenly, her appearance did not seem so appalling. Though the gown’s plunging neckline was rather immodest, Maxi had seen women in far more revealing attire.

After carefully inspecting herself in the mirror, she turned to face Anette. “What do you think? Do I… truly look presentable in this?”

“Well… it’s not terrible,” Anette muttered tactfully.

Sidina swiftly silenced her disapproval. “Not terrible?! Are you both blind?!”

Seizing a comb, she began sweeping it through Maxi’s hair, transforming her with practiced hands. Maxi watched in the mirror as she slowly morphed into a complete stranger.

Draped in a form-fitting gown of pearly silk, her luscious curls cascading down her back, she felt utterly unlike herself. While she had dressed up on previous occasions, she had never worn such a provocative ensemble. It made her distinctly uncomfortable. Nervously, she reached up to touch her exposed neck before turning to Sidina.

“Wh-Who will be my escort?”

“What about that knight? Ulyseon, was it?” Anette replied tepidly. “Is he not your most devoted admirer? I’m sure he’d happily wag his tail if you propose the idea.”

“He won’t do,” Sidina objected before Maxi could say anything, firmly shaking her head. “Ulyseon is more devoted to Sir Riftan than to Max. He would never intentionally provoke his superior’s jealousy.”

“I don’t know about that,” Anette said doubtfully. “He’s so dense about these things that he might do so without even realizing it.”

“U-Ulyseon would never behave inappropriately,” Maxi argued, grimacing. “And I have no intention of causing discord among the members of the order.”

“Well, that rules out all the Remdragon Knights, then,” Sidina noted cheerfully.

Maxi’s face darkened. Excluding the Remdragon Knights left them with no other viable options.

Should I consider one of the mages?

She hesitated, thinking of the Mage Tower’s male members — either pitifully scrawny or pot-bellied individuals. A sense of hopelessness washed over her, and she was beginning to grow despondent when Sidina made a most outrageous suggestion.

“What about Sir Kuahel? He’s the only person who can rival Sir Riftan in both looks and skill.”

“D-Don’t be absurd! Sir Kuahel is a clergyman!” Maxi exclaimed.

Sidina retorted, unfazed, “Plenty of clerics have secret lovers. There are even rumors that the current pope is the illegitimate child of his predecessor.”

Maxi was shocked by Sidina’s ability to utter such scandalous statements without flinching. It was difficult for her to fathom the extent of such immorality.

“S-Sir Kuahel is still out of the question!” Maxi insisted. “And besides, he would hold me in contempt if I were to ask him. He would never agree!”

“You have a point there,” Sidina conceded, pursing her lips in disappointment.

Maxi was already regretting agreeing to this plan.

“Then, we have but one choice.”

“Wh-Who would that be?”

“You’ll find out soon enough.”

Draping a cloak over Maxi’s shoulders, Sidina dragged her from the room. Maxi cast a pleading glance back at Anette, but her friend simply wished her luck before firmly shutting the door.

They marched forward, with Maxi feeling as though she were being swept away by a formidable tide. Sidina led them through the expansive garden, finally stopping in front of the lavish residence currently occupied by the Western nobles.

Maxi groaned as she looked up at the manor’s lantern-lit entrance. “Sidina, you can’t possibly be considering asking Sir—”

“Good evening, Lady Calypse.”

The familiar voice sounded from above. Maxi’s heart sank as she looked up. Sejuleu Aren descended the stairs, clad in a luxurious fur coat over a crimson doublet. After signaling his subordinates to continue ahead, he strode over to Maxi.

“May I inquire as to your purpose here, my lady? If you’re looking for Sir Riftan, he is staying—”

The knight abruptly halted. Maxi looked up at him, puzzled. His composure soon returned, accompanied by his customary gentle smile.

“You are always lovely, but tonight you are simply breathtaking.”

Maxi found herself slightly reassured by the knight’s flattery. She offered him a shy smile. “Th-Thank you, Sir Sejuleu. Y-You look… quite dashing tonight as well.”

“I am truly honored. I shall reward my tailor handsomely upon my return.”

Grinning, Sejuleu proudly shifted his velvet doublet. While his playfulness momentarily brought a smile to Maxi’s face, it quickly transformed into worry when she noticed that his gaze was fixed over her shoulder instead of on her. Was it her attire that had captured his attention?

In response to Maxi’s glare, Sidina stepped closer to the knight and exclaimed loudly, “Your tailor must be a man of extraordinary talent! You are always a sight to behold, sir, but today you have truly outdone yourself. Are you perhaps on your way to the banquet?”

“Indeed, I am. Off to enjoy a splendid night,” the knight replied, taking a step back.

Pretending not to notice, Sidina feigned delight. “Oh, what a wonderful coincidence! We were actually in search of a gallant gentleman to escort my friend here to the banquet.”

She nudged Maxi, whose shoulders were hunched in humiliation.

“It pains me to admit,” Sidina continued, “but Max must attend alone tonight since the other mages, myself included, are obliged to see to an urgent matter. Do you not think it a shame for a young woman to appear at such an event unaccompanied?”

By this point, Maxi’s face was bright red. They were practically begging a man who was not her husband to serve as her escort, a situation made all the more humiliating by the fact that he seemed visibly reluctant.

Maxi’s eyes were fixed on the hem of her dress when she heard a laugh followed by a sigh.

“You propose a dangerous quest.”

The burning in Maxi’s cheeks spread to the tips of her ears. Her reasons for the request had not escaped his notice. Thoroughly disgraced now, she abandoned what was left of her shame and lifted her gaze to meet his, her eyes shining.

“I-I implore you to be my escort, just this once. I would be eternally grateful if you do.”

After silently regarding the desperation on her face, Sejuleu looked up at the distant sky and breathed a sigh. His next words seeped from him almost like a groan.

“This cannot be some sort of prank, or…”

His discomfort was evident. Maxi’s shoulders slumped further as she braced herself for rejection.

When Sejuleu spoke again, his voice was light with its usual cheerfulness.

“Very well. Braving danger for a beautiful lady is, after all, the highest honor a knight can undertake.” He offered her his hand. “Shall we, my lady? I shall do my utmost to be the perfect escort this evening.”

Relief washed over Maxi as she placed her hand in his.

Chapter 117

“I haven’t seen you looking so spruce since Lord Triton retired to his estate,” Hebaron remarked, grinning.

Riftan had just trudged out to the corridor, brow furrowed as he undid the coat buttons covering his throat. These days, with no one around to criticize his attire, he had stopped wearing such gaudy clothes.

That was not the case tonight. After King Reuben insisted he dress for the occasion, Riftan had donned the uniform of his order and a gold, jewel-encrusted belt. He scowled as he touched his thigh-length, black velvet coat. As if that were not enough, the darn squire had polished his boots until they practically sparkled.

Should I be grateful he didn’t try to make me wear those ridiculous pointed shoes?

Gritting his teeth, he said, “The king made it clear that I am not to besmirch his name, and I didn’t want to waste my breath arguing about something so pointless.”

“You’re right. He is a dependable ally at the moment, so it’s best we remain in his good graces,” Hebaron muttered, stroking his neatly shaved chin.

Riftan furrowed his brow. Calling the king an ally felt odd to him since they had never been in perfect accord. However, he could not deny his gratitude for King Reuben’s staunch defense of the armistice.

A precarious peace is still better than no peace at all.

Glumly, Riftan turned to the entrance of the grand banquet hall. The mere thought of enduring open fascination and scorn, overblown flattery, veiled hostility, and wheedling throughout the night was already making his head ache.

Nevertheless, he could not afford to miss the banquets attended by influential figures of the Seven Kingdoms. The celebration offered not only an opportunity for the nobles to indulge in drink but also to forge new alliances and strengthen old ones. In no other gathering would one hear so many secrets, plots, and rumors.

Despite his growing irritability from sleepless nights, Riftan steeled himself and strode into the spacious hall. Ignoring the countless pairs of staring eyes, he walked across the room to the end of the long table laden with food and drink.

Ursuline was already seated, and he stood in greeting. “You are late.”

“As you can see, I could not simply dismiss His Majesty’s gift,” Riftan replied flatly.

He picked up a goblet of wine and, scanning the crowd, shifted closer to the wall. The banquet hall was a dizzying flurry of activity; servants bustled among overindulging nobles, and young men and women spun in graceful dances, all under the dazzling light of a grand chandelier.

Riftan’s eyes landed on Richard Breston. The northerner was seated at a round table by the arcade, talking to a middle-aged cleric in a red cloak.

After silently watching for a moment, Riftan asked Ursuline, “What do you know about that cleric?”

Ursuline followed the direction of his gaze. “That is the high priest Garis. The leader of the Orthodox Church, and the defeated opponent of the current pope during the papal election.”

“Were you able to learn anything?” chimed in Hebaron.

Ursuline’s brows drew together. “Only things anyone could have easily predicted.”

Riftan turned his head to look at him. “Such as?”

“Garis has been rubbing shoulders with Heimdall VI and his vassals since the banquets began. They claim it’s to foster better relations, but it’s no secret that Balto and the Orthodox faction have a mutual understanding. They brazenly sow discord by constantly questioning the fairness of the papal conclave.”

“So, the pope’s authority is weaker than we thought.”

“People are accusing the former pope of having brought the conclave forward to give his side the advantage. And his decision not to reveal the involvement of the dark mages in the war against the monsters until now has provided the Orthodox Church with just cause to denounce them.”

Ursuline sighed and continued, “The pope is trying to overshadow the criticism with the victory celebrations, but his opponents are now using the banquets as a platform. Many have already been swayed to their side.”

Riftan brought the goblet to his lips, his gaze fixed on Richard Breston. Sensing the scrutiny, Breston turned his head to sneer back.

Narrowing his eyes, Riftan felt a surge of icy rage course through him. The audacity with which Breston was instigating conflict, disregarding Riftan’s earlier warning, filled him with anger.

He took a gulp of wine and said stiffly, “Who is colluding with them?”

“The nobles of Arex,” Ursuline began. “There are rumors that prominent Orthodox members have been paying frequent visits to King Balial at his—”

Riftan turned to look at Ursuline when he abruptly stopped. The fair-haired knight stood frozen, mouth agape, staring at the hall’s doors. Following his gaze, Riftan’s breath hitched at the sight of Maximilian Calypse.

He watched her sedate entrance, his chest tight as though kicked by a warhorse.

“Well, well… Now that’s a bold challenge,” Hebaron quipped with a hearty laugh.

Riftan’s jaw was clenched, a rebuke at his subordinate at the tip of his tongue. But he found he could not tear his eyes away from her.

Maxi appeared to have come determined to seduce every man in the room. Her thin, pearl-colored silk gown exposed half of her pale breasts, and the flowing skirt did little to conceal the alluring curves of her body.

Riftan let out a stifled groan. If this was her idea of retaliation, she could not have chosen a better method.

“That… That is hardly appropriate! A-A virtuous lady should not be—” Ursuline stammered before abruptly cutting himself off.

He did not need to finish for Riftan to grasp his next words. His wife’s current appearance was far from that of a woman of virtue. She seemed more like a seductress seeking a passionate affair.

Riftan’s grip tightened around his goblet. He refused to believe she held such intentions. It was obvious this was simply her way of expressing her displeasure with him.

At least, that is what he thought until he saw her tentatively accept the hand of the man who came in after her.

Hebaron gave a low whistle. “It appears our lady has come to declare war.”

When Riftan sensed his fingers suddenly wet with wine, he realized he had unwittingly crushed the goblet.

Flinging the mangled remains of the goblet onto the table, he turned his simmering eyes to his wife. Maximilian Calypse surveyed the banquet hall with a mix of nervousness and excitement. Sejuleu Aren stood beside her, gently reassuring her with a kind smile. Riftan was certain he was quite capable of splitting the man in half without a trace of remorse.

Ursuline nervously stepped forward. “I shall escort her ladyship out.”

“Don’t,” Hebaron said firmly. He then turned to Riftan. “You plan to send her away, don’t you? If so, you should not interfere with her decisions.”

Riftan glowered at Hebaron, who merely arched an eyebrow, daring him to refute his point.

“Do you expect her to wait for you like a celibate cleric, despite your neglect?” Hebaron said.

“Watch your tongue, Nirtha! The commander is only trying to keep her safe—”

“A fact her ladyship is unaware of,” Hebaron coldly interjected. “You seem to want to keep her ladyship locked away in a gilded cage, but that is impossible. If she is that easily possessed, she can just as easily be snatched away.”

“Watch your tongue,” Riftan said in a voice that sounded chillingly gentle even to his own ears.

Though Hebaron clearly had more to say, he held back when he saw the dangerous glint in his commander’s eyes. Riftan turned his gaze to his wife again, silently watching Sejuleu Aren walk her over to the group of Western nobles.

Soon, men with flushed faces flocked around her. A murderous gleam flashed in Riftan’s eyes as he wiped his clammy hand with a napkin.

◆◆◆

Maxi felt overwhelmed by all the unexpected attention. The young men from Livadon, whom Sejuleu Aren had introduced her to, treated her with reverence. Some even showered her with such effusive praise that left her feeling embarrassed.

After just ten minutes in the banquet hall, Maxi felt drained. She felt as though she were conversing with a hundred Ulyseons.

“It seems we’ve stood by the fire too long, Lady Calypse. You look flushed,” said Sejuleu Aren. “Shall we head to the window for some air?”

Maxi gladly followed him toward the terrace.

When they reached the half-open window, Sejuleu leaned down and whispered, “I must say, this is turning out to be a more exhilarating quest than I thought.”

Maxi looked up at him, perplexed.

An impish smile curled the knight’s lips. “Have you not noticed? Riftan Calypse has been shooting daggers at me from back there for some time now.”

When she turned to look, Maxi spotted Riftan standing like a dark shadow beside a towering column. Though he was devastatingly beautiful, dressed in a well-tailored black ensemble, he exuded a menacing aura.

Maxi gulped past her parched throat. Even from the look in his eyes, she could sense his anger had reached perilous levels. Fear made her hair stand on end, but at the same time, the thrill of anticipation coursed through her. It was like riding a wild stallion at full speed — she would either reach her destination or be thrown off and trampled. There was no middle ground.

“Sir Sejuleu, would you care to join me for a dance?” she proposed, keeping her gaze leveled at Riftan as if in challenge.

After a brief moment of silence, Sejuleu Aren chuckled. “How could I refuse? It would be my honor, my lady.”

Finally looking away from her husband, Maxi met her escort’s dark green eyes. To her relief, he did not seem to be simply humoring her.

He took her hand and gallantly led her to the dance floor. Placing his hand on her waist, he began gracefully moving to the music.

Maxi quickly realized her mistake. She had completely forgotten that she had never danced with anyone in her life. It took all her concentration to avoid stepping on Sejuleu’s foot, leaving her with little attention to spare toward Riftan’s reaction.

Blushing with embarrassment, she stammered, “F-Forgive me. I-It completely slipped my mind… that I have never danced at a ball.”

“Then it is an honor to be your first dance partner. Just relax and follow my lead. I shall ensure your first dance is a great success.”

With a wide grin, Sejuleu Aren skillfully spun her around, miraculously guiding her back into position. Maxi gripped his shoulder and focused on her steps, determined not to stumble. As she grew accustomed to the dance, she stole a glance at Riftan and caught him silently observing the dangerous game she was playing.

Disappointment welled inside her. She had hoped he would whisk her away in a fit of burning jealousy, but he remained motionless beside the column even as the gentle serenade ended and a new melody began. Tears threatened to spill from Maxi’s eyes.

“Th-This will do. I think… I’ve had enough dancing for today.”

“Ah… Delightful moments always end too soon,” Sejuleu Aren remarked as he led her to a small table laden with drink. Maxi took a sip of the warmed wine, her gaze returning to Riftan, only to find him gone.

Her eyes flitted around the room, but there was no sign of him. Stunned, Maxi had to bite down on her lip to fight her tears. She could not believe that he had simply left.

“I-I have done something foolish.”

“Lady Calypse—”

Visibly startled, Sejuleu hastily offered her his handkerchief.

Maxi dabbed her eyes with it, saying glumly, “I-It would seem Riftan has lost all affection for me.”

“I can assure you, my lady, that is not true in the slightest. I’m certain he has his reasons.”

“A-And what might those be?”

“They…” Sejuleu Aren trailed off with a troubled expression.

Maxi cast her eyes down. She did not wish to embarrass herself any further. Mustering a forced smile, she said, “I-If it is all right with you… I would like to retire now.”

“Allow me to escort you back to your chamber.”

“P-Please don’t trouble yourself. I do not wish to ruin your evening more than I already have.”

“Nonsense, you have done no such thing,” he insisted. “It is my duty to ensure your safe return. One moment, I shall go retrieve my coat.”

Before Maxi could object, the knight strode off to speak to a servant. However, he was interrupted by someone on his way back.

Sejuleu gave her an apologetic look and began conversing with the man. It must be an urgent matter, Maxi assumed. Releasing a small sigh, she turned toward the door. She knew it was impolite, but after making a complete fool of herself tonight, all she wanted was to be alone.

The moment she trudged into the corridor, a strong arm yanked her into a dark corner. Maxi gasped in surprise, her wide eyes flying up to meet Riftan’s stony expression.

He grabbed her by the waist, hoisted her off the floor, and brought his face close to hers. Fear and anticipation coursed through her. His breath, tinged with the scent of wine, teasingly brushed against her lips.

“Why do you look surprised?” His voice was chillingly gentle. “Wasn’t this what you wanted? To provoke me to anger?”

Chapter 118

Stuck between the cold wall and Riftan’s rock-hard body, Maxi felt her nape prickle. A deep flush crept up her face as he pushed his thigh into the folds of her bunched-up skirt.

He brought his lips above hers, murmuring, “Did you not put on that ridiculous show to provoke me?”

“I-I merely—”

“Just say I’m right,” he said tersely, pressing her against the wall with more force as she struggled to break free.

Maxi instinctively held her breath when she saw a glint in his eyes. He was a volcano on the verge of erupting.

“Tell me you’re dressed like this for my sake,” he said, his voice like velvet.

His hand traced her waist, and Maxi hunched her shoulders. Though his touch was feather-light, she could sense the danger beneath the surface of his restraint. Blood coursed through her veins, a burning heat spreading all the way to her fingertips.

Cupping her chin, Riftan brushed her lower lip with his thumb. “Say it.”

Maxi bobbed her head, feeling her breasts swell beneath the weight of his broad, muscular chest.

Narrowing his eyes, Riftan wordlessly regarded her for a moment before crushing her parted lips with his own. Like a predator tasting its prey, he teasingly slid his tongue in and out of her mouth. He was displaying an excessive degree of self-control and, strangely, it only fanned Maxi’s anxiety.

She knew he was desperately clamping down on his desires, like a jockey forcibly reining in a wild horse. Soon, that restraint would crumble. His kisses were becoming more passionate, and he now had her all but pinned against the wall.

A rush of fear washed over her. After all her efforts to break down his defenses, now that he was on the brink of losing his self-control, she felt unsure. Could she handle the consequences of Riftan unleashing his pent-up emotions at once?

When she instinctively flailed her legs in the air, he nipped at her lower lip, a dangerous gleam in his eyes.

“Play with fire, expect to get burned,” he whispered cruelly, crushing her with more force.

He tilted his head, driving his tongue deeper into her mouth. Before Maxi knew it, she had ceased trying to push him away, instead winding her arms around him to pull him closer. Searing desire burned away all fear, and the aching turned into intense pleasure.

Riftan was right. She had wanted to see him mad with jealousy, for him to discard all reason, inflamed with desire for her.

Panting, she began to grind her hips against his thigh. This unconscious act seemed to demolish the last of his defenses. Taking a ragged breath, Riftan slid an arm beneath her and lifted her up, walking them both out of the dark corridor.

A soft moan escaped her lips. Every step he took nudged her up and down, the sensitive spot between her legs rubbing against his lower abdomen.

Her face flushed, Maxi stopped moaning to glance around the narrow, secluded passageway. They stood veiled in darkness. The only sound was a faint melody floating from the banquet hall, far from where they were. Still, their seclusion did nothing to diminish the shamefulness of their obscene behavior in a public space.

“P-Please put me down,” she said, pushing his arms away. “I would like to walk on—”

He did not let her finish, biting her lip and squeezing her taut breast. Maxi let out a low moan, digging her nails into his shoulder.

Picking up speed, Riftan gently tugged on her nipple bulging through the thin fabric of her gown. Maxi squeezed her thighs around his waist. To her mortification, her lower abdomen was burning with need, and her undergarments were damp. She felt ashamed at how fast she was burning up.

With her lips pressed against his, she begged pitifully, “R-Riftan… please.”

Even she did not know what she was asking. Was she imploring him to stop, or was she begging to be taken to even greater heights of pleasure?

Riftan seemed to think it was the latter. He stopped before an unfamiliar room and burst through the door. He forcefully shut it behind them, then practically threw her on the bed.

Maxi hurriedly propped herself up. To her relief, the chill suggested this was an unoccupied bedchamber. She tried to get up, worried that someone might walk in on them. Riftan pushed her back down and slid his fingers inside the bodice of her gown.

The heat in Maxi’s face rose to her ears. One slight tug and her taut breasts would spill out.

Riftan inhaled slowly, his tone grim as he asked, “Did Sejuleu Aren give you this dress?”

“N-No! Th-This was a gift from His—”

Her frantic denial was interrupted by Riftan purposefully ripping the bodice open. Cold air brushed her skin, and she hunched against the chill. The pale moonlight streaming through the window illuminated her exposed torso, making her seem even more pale in the dark.

Riftan climbed on top of her. “You must be pleased,” he growled. “Are you happy now that you’ve proven you can drive your man mad with jealousy?”

“I-I merely… w-wanted to know your true feelings,” she tried to explain, edging to the side of the bed.

After quietly watching her through narrowed eyes, Riftan lowered his head. “You will know it soon enough whether you want to or not,” he muttered hoarsely.

He grasped her exposed breast and began sucking on her aching nipple. A soft scream spilled from Maxi’s throat, and she buried her fingers in his hair.

She could not imagine a more erotic scene. This devilishly handsome man was desperately suckling on her rosy breast, she thought, dazedly looking down at him. She began to writhe with pleasure, crushing his face against her bosom.

As he continued nibbling, Riftan pushed a hand between her closed thighs. Maxi threw her head back. Thick fingers urgently found their way into her wet opening and, before she had a chance to acclimate, began to stroke her sensitive folds. Flustered, Maxi tried to dissuade him by gripping his arm, but he did not seem even to register her touch.

Her back arching, her toes curling, she felt her already sensitive body pushed to the peak of pleasure. She pressed her feet against the sheet to find a small reprieve from his urgent strokes, but it was futile. She clenched around his fingers and twisted her body. Her limbs began to spasm from the euphoric sensations. Seeing her reaction, Riftan pressed his rock-solid torso further into her, teasing her sensitive skin even further.

Maxi screamed, her vision blurring. She could feel her swollen inner walls hungrily pulling in his fingers. Her eyes welled with tears of mortification. She could not believe she had reached her climax so easily on her own.

She looked up at him, eyes filled with shame. Seeing him still fully dressed made her feel even worse. Realizing that she was the only one vulnerably exposed, Maxi fumbled for the blanket.

Riftan grabbed her arm. “No,” he growled.

After making her hold her thigh with one hand, he raised her hips and brought his lips to her opening, which was still spasming from her earlier orgasm.

“You asked for this,” he whispered. “You wanted to see me crumble at your feet, did you not?”

Maxi frantically shook her head. She felt her abdomen tighten as the heat of his breath on her wet folds sent shocks up her spine. He quietly took in her stark form, his dark eyes smoldering, before his fingers pushed into her again. A sharp breath caught in Maxi’s throat.

His lips gently sucked on her swollen nub as his long, sturdy fingers continued their teasing. This was what torturous rapture felt like, she realized. She no longer felt shame or fear. Forced to accept the relentless waves of pleasure, she could only writhe and tear at the sheets, joyous cries erupting from her. She was completely at his mercy.

“Goddammit,” Riftan muttered, raising his head from between her legs.

Maxi gazed at him with quivering eyes. He had somehow loosened his trousers and was now stroking his enlarged member. The lewd sight sucked the air from her lungs.

Clenching his jaw, Riftan continued to torture himself for some time, only to give up and climb on top of her. He pressed his pulsating member against her wet, throbbing entrance, and Maxi clutched his shoulders as he filled her.

Though she was slack from all his teasing, accepting him was still challenging. Maxi impulsively moved her hips away, but Riftan could not wait any longer. Mumbling something she could not catch, he crushed her under his weight and entered her. Maxi threw her head back as her entire body tensed. There was a slight pain as he stretched her to her limit. She frantically stopped him when he attempted to begin moving right away.

“N-No… Not yet. Please do it slowly.”

Riftan let out an impatient sigh as if he were the one being cruelly tortured. His chiseled cheekbones and sharp jawline glowed under the moonlight, and his black eyes held a subtle bluish gleam. Even though his face was contorted from his efforts to restrain his explosive desires, he still looked terribly beautiful.

Maxi felt her chest tightening. She wanted this man, and it did not matter if this unbearable passion destroyed her completely.

She wound her arms around his strained neck. Riftan’s self-control came crumbling down at her silent consent, and he began to rock his hips. She could tell he had held back for as long as he could. Half-buried in the mattress beneath his hulking, muscular body, Maxi was helpless as he moved atop her like a bucking stallion.

Riftan allowed her no wriggle room at all, demanding only that she accept the pleasure he was giving her. Pushed to her limits, Maxi clawed his back, thrashing her legs.

As if unwilling to tolerate even these futile movements, he pinned her legs with his strong thigh. He pulled out of her, only to plunge even deeper.

Maxi bit down on her lip. Each thrust left her panting as her inner walls spasmed and tightened around him. It was almost as if this were their first time.

How had she managed to leave him after such an intense connection? What madness had made her turn her back to him? She rubbed her lips against his neck, soft sobs spilling from them.

Chapter 119

Riftan pulled her face toward his. As soon as he began devouring her lips, Maxi responded with urgency, sucking his probing tongue and wrapping her legs around his steel-like body. He held her tight and thrust all the way in. Seeking more, he relentlessly rocked his hips, his brittle hairs rubbing against her groin.

She clasped him back as she convulsed with pleasure. He was in too deep. Though she felt a twinge of fear that he would tear her apart, their frenzied pleasure eclipsed everything. She tore at his sweat-soaked tunic as if wrestling to occupy the same space. Before long, Riftan reached his climax inside her, and the intensity of it made her shudder.

Her body had sent him over the edge. She was so gratified by this that she barely cared that she was being crushed under his weight. Still quivering, her opening drew in his furiously pulsating member.

When Riftan eventually raised himself, Maxi lay slack on the bed, panting. His face was slick with sweat, and his eyes burned with desire. The cold and indifferent knight was no longer.

However, her joy at seeing him so disheveled was short-lived. Riftan slowly pulled out of her, and Maxi shuddered as lukewarm fluid trickled between her legs. Feeling embarrassed, she was about to lower the skirt bunched around her waist when he abruptly grabbed her, flipping her face down on the bed.

Flustered, she twisted around to look at him. Riftan threw off his tunic and reached out, stripping off the folds of fabric awkwardly wrapped around her. Once she was stark naked, he pulled her into his arms.

The color drained from Maxi’s face as she felt something hot between her legs. He rubbed his large, still-erect shaft against her opening, then entered her before she could speak.

Maxi clutched at the sheet. Her inner wall, sensitive from repeated climaxes, began to spasm. Riftan began moving his hips without giving her time to adjust. Flustered, she tried to crawl away for a brief reprieve, but he clearly had no intention of letting her go.

He was persistent, pushing her legs apart with his knee and thrusting even deeper. Falling flat on her stomach, Maxi arched her back. His member struck a particular spot, sending a bolt of pure sensation through her. Sparks flew before her eyes. Her limbs convulsed, and saliva dribbled from her gaping mouth.

Worry suddenly gripped her. Any more of this and she feared she would never be able to return to everyday life. She began to sob pitifully as she furiously clawed at his arms.

“N-No more. I can’t h-handle any more.”

“I can’t hear you,” Riftan mumbled, nibbling her neck. “I can’t hear a thing right now.”

He continued his unrelenting thrusts. Maxi realized then that she had toyed with something she should never have touched. He had not been exaggerating when he had said she had driven him mad.

Riftan propelled her to great heights, then higher. All coherent thought wiped from her mind, Maxi could only bounce back and forth with his movements and give in to the unending cascade of orgasms.

The night went on until a pale dawn light began to filter through the window. Barely managing to lift her eyelids, Maxi blearily looked around the room. The bedchamber they had barged into without permission was furnished with startling opulence.

Where on earth are we?

Half-dazed, she was vacantly regarding their surroundings when an arm pulled her up. Maxi twitched and hunched over. Still inside her, Riftan carried her to the edge of the bed. There, he made her lean back against his chest and directed her gaze to something in front of them.

Maxi gasped. Propped next to the bed was a full-length mirror. Grabbing her beneath her knees, Riftan lifted her legs so she could see their union.

“They say the imperial family of Roem reveled in all sorts of obscene games near the empire’s end.”

Maxi stared at her reflection in utter shock. It was surreal. She could very distinctly see her red, swollen folds between her wide-open legs, and his veined shaft penetrating her.

He shifted his hips, and the base of his member disappeared inside her. A white, viscid fluid oozed out.

Maxi took in a sharp breath. Though her chest felt close to bursting from the lewd sight, she could not look away.

Riftan also appeared enthralled by their reflection as he began to move in and out of her. His feverish eyes traveled from her flushed face to her heaving chest, slender waist, and down to her opening that was eagerly swallowing his girth.

Maxi could see his throat bobbing up and down. He released one of her legs to press his fingers into her wet pubic hair. Exposing the hard nub concealed within, he began to rub it up and down.

The sensation was so intense that Maxi sucked in her stomach and bit down on her lip. The tantalizing feeling bubbling in her stomach made her clamp around him. To her mortification, the mirror showed how hungrily her body was devouring him.

She could no longer bear to look. Closing her eyes, she turned her face away.

“Open your eyes,” Riftan whispered, nipping her shoulder. His voice was hoarse with passion. “Open your eyes and see how we’re connected.”

When Maxi shook her head, he thrust with more force and gently tugged her swollen nipple. The night-long caresses had left her body sensitive to even the lightest touch. Urged on by his sweet but ruthless threat, Maxi opened her eyes.

Riftan breathed a satisfied sigh. He murmured in her ear, “Keep your eyes open. Watch how I fill you… how you take me in.”

His rocking picked up speed. Maxi realized that he was also at his limit. His manhood twitched and expanded each time she clamped around him, and tendons bulged from his strained arms and neck.

Bouncing up and down, she watched him in a trance before gripping his bronzed shoulders to prepare for the coming fall.

Finally, Riftan drove himself to the hilt and began to shudder. Warm fluid flowed out of their tightly-joined union, soaking their groins. The raw scene was the last thing Maxi saw before she finally gave in to a deep slumber.

When she awoke, it was to the sweet taste of fruity nectar spreading in her mouth. She managed to pry her eyes open and found Riftan sitting askew on the bed, holding a goblet to his lips.

Confusion clouded her mind. Only when he made her open her mouth and brought his lips down did she grasp what he was doing. In a daze, Maxi swallowed the wine he slowly fed her. His sweet tongue caressed the insides of her cheeks before she tasted the apple wine, the nectar helping to clear her thoughts.

Surprised, she gazed at the small bedside table. Resting upon it was a silver tray filled with an assortment of beverages, honey-pickled fruits, and bite-sized tarts. Unease suddenly clutched her heart.

“D-Did someone come in?”

“A maidservant,” Riftan replied tersely, feeding her a slice of apple.

Holding the fruit in her mouth, she looked up at him in disbelief. Not only were traces of their passionate lovemaking scattered about the room, but they were both lying on the bed, completely exposed. The mere thought of someone seeing her in such a state made her want to shrivel up from shame.

She hastily tried to free herself, but her unresponsive legs made it impossible.

“Just stay still. We can’t resume just yet,” he said calmly, pulling her back to rest against his chest.

Maxi gulped down the food in her mouth to exclaim incredulously, “I-I am trying to end it, n-not start it again! We need to g-get out of this—”

“End it?”

Maxi flinched at the dangerous edge in his voice.

“Did you think this would end once you were satisfied? It’s never that simple, Maxi. If I had intended it to end so easily, I would not have tried so hard to hold myself back.”

He cupped her breast, gently kneading her nipple with his thumb. Maxi felt her hair stand on end. He parted her legs, his touch tender as he caressed her opening, still slick with the evidence of their union.

“You wanted to know my true feelings, didn’t you?”

Nibbling her earlobe, he slowly slipped a finger inside her.

“You won’t be leaving this room.”

“W-What do you—”

Her words caught in her throat as his gently probing finger withdrew and brushed up her thigh, leaving a wet trail. He parted her legs over his waist. Soon, his rigid member filled her.

All the tension eased from her, and she went slack on top of him.

Riftan patted her back to soothe her moans, bringing a small piece of fruit to her mouth. “Eat. You’ve been asleep for half the day, so you’ll be hungry.”

Maxi gazed up at him as though he were a stranger. Did he truly think she would be able to eat in this situation? When she shook her head, Riftan clicked his tongue reprovingly as if dealing with a fussy child and pressed the fruit into her mouth.

Chapter 120

“Eat.”

Compelled by his gentle but insistent tone, Maxi began to chew dryly. As soon as she managed to swallow, he hovered a small slice of tart in front of her. Maxi kept her lips firmly sealed, but when he began to stroke her chin coaxingly, she forced herself to take a bite. The cream was rich and sweet, but she did not savor it as she would have normally.

Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined she would ever be in such a bizarrely lewd position. He filled her completely while she sat atop his bare, sculpted body, allowing herself to be fed mouthful by mouthful. The strangeness of it addled her mind. Riftan, on the other hand, looked unperturbed as he occupied himself with being her personal attendant.

Trepidation slowly stirred in her. Her body seemed to have a mind of its own, the place where they were joined twitching and clamping around him. The burning in her abdomen began to rise.

Riftan did not react. He simply restrained her wriggling hips and growled, “Stop your whining. We’re not doing it until you’ve finished all of this.”

Growing beet red, Maxi shrilled, “W-Whining—?!”

She could not believe he was admonishing her like a governess. Paying no heed to her protests, Riftan resumed feeding her. Maxi feared he truly would keep her here until she had finished the entire platter.

After anxiously glancing back and forth between his impassive face and the laden tray, Maxi obediently continued chewing. This mortifying situation would never end if she did not.

By the time she had taken numerous bites of bread and fruit, the heat in her stomach was unbearable. Squeezing her eyes shut, Maxi tried to quell the sizzling, to no avail. In fact, she felt herself reaching her limit as she rocked her hips against him. The fire within her grew to a blaze.

All concern for decorum burning away, she placed her hands on his sculpted waist for support and began to writhe. It was not enough, however. Her modest movements fell short of drawing out the intense pleasure she was seeking.

She looked up at him imploringly. “I-I would like… t-to stop eating now.”

Riftan wordlessly regarded her flushed face for a moment, then picked a small strawberry off the plate. “You’ve barely had anything. Have this.”

“I-I’ve had enough, so will you…?”

Unable to ask him to take over, Maxi bit her lip. A hot shame suddenly overcame her. Here she was, writhing with desire, while Riftan seemed hardly affected. She glowered at his stony face before shifting her weight to her trembling thighs, willing herself to sit up. When she slowly raised her hips to free herself, Riftan clicked his tongue and grabbed her, thrusting upward.

Maxi threw her head back, mouth wide open in a silent cry. It felt like a spear to the stomach. She shuddered, the hairs on her body standing on end.

Riftan pulled her trembling form down to his chest, saying tersely, “I told you I would satisfy you once you’ve had this.”

As he pressed the strawberry to her lips, Maxi stared at him as though he were a madman. Who on earth was he? She did not know this person who was capable of controlling his desires with such cold precision.

She glared at him through her tears before meekly opening her mouth. Riftan placed the strawberry on her tongue, then waited until she had chewed enough times before leaning down to suck her swollen lip.

At long last, he began to move against her. The torture was coming to an end. Her relief did not last long, however, as she began to tense against Riftan’s increasingly rough thrusts. Though she already felt at her peak, he showed no sign of slowing.

Overwhelmed by the building sensation, she furiously shook her head like a deranged woman, clawing at his stomach. The pleasure was now akin to pain. Her stomach was no longer boiling; it was melting away, and her heart felt close to bursting.

Even as she thrashed, he thrust deep inside her a few more times. The anguish soon morphed into a searing euphoria. Her limbs felt as though she were flailing underwater. The moment she thought her feet had touched the bottom, she was pulled down to greater depths.

As if guided by something, she began to rock her hips to match the ferocity of his movements. Sparks flashed before her eyes, and an electrifying sensation shot up from her sacrum to the top of her head. She threw her head back as her body convulsed, and she felt something spurt from between her legs.

“N-No, no, no.”

Maxi burst into sobs as she gazed down at her groin in alarm. Her climax seemed to go on with no sign of ending. She tried to contain her body’s reaction, but it was futile.

Her inner wall tightened and loosened around him while endlessly spewing out wetness. Her limbs convulsed uncontrollably as if helplessly broken. Riftan paused, seemingly startled by her intense reaction, but then proceeded to wrap his arms around her and drive himself deeper.

Maxi screamed and went slack. She felt him climax soon after. By then, she was too drained to react. Light flashed before her as she shook uncontrollably, then everything went dark.

She was awakened by something rattling. Opening her eyes, she saw Riftan standing by the door, clad only in hastily buttoned trousers. Alarmed, Maxi sat bolt upright. Hearing her awaken, Riftan turned to look at her.

“You’re up already.”

Not knowing what to say, Maxi merely blinked her swollen lids. Striding over to the bed, Riftan placed the towel he was holding on the bedside table and hoisted her up.

He carried her to the fireplace and lowered her into a bath that had suddenly materialized. Maxi let out a soft moan as her overworked muscles began to ease under the hot water, her aching joints and bones melting like butter.

“Is the water not too hot?”

“I-It’s perfect.” Maxi glanced dazedly about the now tidy room. “Was someone… h-here again?”

“The maidservants,” Riftan replied calmly before grabbing a small bottle from the rack and uncorking it with his teeth.

After pouring the perfumed oil into the tub, he scooped palmfuls of hot water onto her shoulder. Maxi looked up at him in confusion.

“H-How long was I asleep?”

“About two hours,” he answered, gently rubbing her shoulder.

Maxi instinctively moved to the edge of the tub to avoid his hand. Narrowing his eyes, Riftan slipped out of his loosely fastened trousers and stepped in after her. The water overflowed, soaking the expensive carpet, to which he paid no mind.

Once comfortably leaning against the tub’s side, he pulled her onto his lap. Alarm rose on Maxi’s face when she felt his hard rod prodding her buttocks.

Her face flushing, she said frantically, “N-no more. I-I really… can’t take any more.”

“Don’t worry. I don’t intend on doing anything.”

Riftan let out a small sigh at her dubious look and gently massaged her tense waist. Slowly, her sore muscles eased as he kneaded them with just the right amount of pressure. A drowsy moan escaped her lips.

Even as she lay back, thoroughly spent and enjoying the respite he was giving her, she still felt strangely awkward.

After glancing at the candle-lit table and the gloom outside the window, she asked in a cracked voice, “I-Is it all right for us to be here? I-Is the room not occupied?”

“This is reserved for guests attending the banquets,” Riftan replied smoothly as though he had been expecting the question.

He began to wash her chapped face as if she were a helpless babe. It was the tenderness she had long been yearning for.

And yet, it filled her with unease.

She looked up at him with misty eyes. “A-Are you… s-still angry with me?”

“What do you think?” he asked, gazing down at her.

Maxi bit her lip. “D-Don’t be so tart. I-I merely—”

“You merely put on that ridiculous show to infuriate me.”

His words struck like a whip. Maxi hunched her shoulders, turtle-like, and furtively studied his face. He did not appear angry as he regarded her, only deep in thought.

Rubbing his lips on hers, he murmured, “Why are you looking at me like that? You got what you wanted.”

Chapter 121

Maxi blushed. Hearing it spoken aloud like that, her actions felt incredibly petty. Biting her lip, she lowered her gaze in shame and said meekly, “Th-This… w-wasn’t what I wanted.”

When she felt his hands stop moving, Maxi glanced up, cautiously studying his face. “What I want… is for us to go back to the way we used to be.”

A heavy silence enveloped them. Maxi watched the glow of the firelight gently ripple over the water. Slowly, she lifted her head. Riftan had his arm draped on the tub’s rim as he stared out the window in silence. The calmness in his gaze made her heart sink.

He was still a stranger whose thoughts she could not penetrate. His face an icy mask, he stared into the distance, the fiery passion in his eyes cooled to an unreadable emptiness. Maxi’s anger boiled up inside her. After all her attempts to learn his true feelings, he still held her at arm’s length. He had stripped away all her defenses, yet he remained behind a wall.

Had her legs not been trembling, she would have leaped to her feet and climbed out. Her sorrow deepened with every passing moment of his silence.

Twisting her lips, Maxi kept her gaze fixed on the two dry islands of her knees protruding from the water. Just as she looked up to speak, Riftan got there first.

“The first few weeks after you left… I was a complete wreck. I’m grateful you weren’t there to see it.”

Maxi stiffened.

Riftan’s eyes remained fixed on the window as he continued, “Even after coming to my senses somewhat, I worked like a madman. I couldn’t sleep unless I exhausted myself. After a while, I became strangely numb. I couldn’t understand it. I felt nothing.” A hollow smile tugged at the corners of his lips. “By then, it occurred to me that you might never return.”

Maxi’s eyes widened in shock.

“You spent a mere year in Anatol.” Riftan finally turned his head to meet her gaze. “And truthfully, even less time within my castle. I tormented myself with the thought of you finding a better place, better people than those you had at Calypse Castle. Over and over, I told myself I must accept it if it happened. And just when I managed to come to terms with that reality,” he said, his voice cracking, “your letter arrived.”

Goosebumps rippled through Maxi’s entire body despite the steaming water, and an inexplicable lump formed in her throat. Riftan slowly raised his head, his calloused fingers caressing her earlobe with a touch that unsettled her.

“Each sentence, each word… I read and reread them, devouring them like a starved man feasting. The fragile stability I’d built over two years — it all shattered. The dam inside me broke. I realized then that I wasn’t all right. I was decaying from within.”

His monotonous words clawed at Maxi’s ears. Riftan drew her hunched form nearer to his chest, his touch sliding across her back reassuringly. Then, his hand slipped around to cup one of her breasts, partly exposed above the water. She felt his damp breath against her ear.

“Can you understand my misery? I was close to losing my sanity, longing to hold you, but you weren’t there. All I had were scraps of paper.”

“R-Riftan…”

Her nipple was swollen from all the biting and sucking. His rough palm chafed against it while his head lowered to place a light peck on her cheek. Yet, his voice held none of the tenderness of his gestures.

“I eagerly awaited your letters with each passing season. I was like a man dying of thirst, desperately waiting for a drop of water. Later, a part of me even hoped you would stop writing.”

Maxi grew still as shock set in. Unsure of how to respond, she bit her lip. Riftan lifted her chin and silently regarded her tear-streaked face. A crease formed on his smooth forehead.

“And then, I feared my wish might come true… and I wanted to rend myself apart for ever having held such hopes.”

“…”

“That’s how wretched the last three years have been for me.”

A strange shudder coursed through Maxi as she looked up. His black eyes glimmered like molten gold in the firelight. Suddenly, the room spun around her. Whether it was due to the long soak or the intensity of his longing and resentment unleashed upon her, she could not tell.

Tenderly stroking her lip with his thumb, Riftan’s voice was thick with emotion as he said, “How can such hellish years be forgotten in a day?”

As Maxi struggled to form a response, she felt his hot tongue push into her mouth. Wearily, she accepted his probing tongue, bitter with the taste of wine, and blinked her heavy eyes in a fight to stay awake. The overpowering flavor filled her mouth, making her wonder if he had been drinking alone while she slept.

Wrapping his tongue around hers and suctioning it gently, he tilted his head to taste every corner of her mouth. Unsatisfied, he pushed further, teasing the soft palate of her throat. It was as if he were experimenting with how depraved a kiss could be.

Maxi gasped for air, and Riftan growled in mild discontent.

“Suck my tongue.”

Heat rose to the top of her head. It felt as if her skull were giving off billows of steam.

Riftan gazed down at her, his eyes narrowed. “Do it.”

Obediently, Maxi parted her lips and drew his tongue deep into her mouth. A guttural noise emanated from Riftan’s throat.

Recoiling slightly, she continued the dizzying kiss. Time blurred, and eventually, Maxi went slack. Riftan reluctantly broke away. He lifted her and stepped out of the tepid water, laying her listless form on the bed. There, he proceeded to dry her off.

He maneuvered her into a thin linen dress and pulled her into his arms. A bitter silence hung over their heads. Maxi thought about the loneliness and longing he must have felt. Her heart wrenched as she wondered what it must feel like to wait for a letter that might never come.

All this time, she had resented him for failing to understand her, but she realized now that she had failed to understand him. Maxi pressed her wet eyes against his broad chest.

Instead of pressuring him into action, she should have patiently waited for him to open his heart when he was ready, as he had done for her. She wrapped her arms firmly around his waist, squeezing her eyes shut. She would never allow this man to be alone again. Even if he were to push her away, she would never be parted from him.

They remained ensconced in the opulent room for days, just as Riftan had promised. Maxi lost track of the hours, with time oozing by as though they were moored in a swamp filled with sweet nectar.

Maxi gazed drowsily up at the sky, already tinged red. Had yet another day slipped by so quickly? As if noticing that she was lost in her thoughts, Riftan drew her head toward him.

“What’re you looking at?”

The crimson sunset illuminated the graceful contours of his body. Captivated, she brushed her fingers along his skin, which shone like heated bronze. To her surprise, he felt only slightly warm.

Riftan brought her hand to his lips, giving it a teasing lick. “Do you still want more?”

Desire flashed in his eyes, and Maxi hastily shook her head. Her intimate regions still ached from their passionate lovemaking.

She withdrew her clammy body from his, saying hoarsely, “I-Is it all right… for us to just stay here? Th-The negotiations have not yet ended, and there is also the C-Council—”

“Don’t think about such useless things,” Riftan interjected coldly.

He pulled her back into an embrace, their tepid skin sticking to each other like glue. Maxi let out a drowsy sigh. Was there indeed no end to desire? Satisfaction seemed fleeting, always leaving her yearning only moments after experiencing the pleasure of climax. And it appeared Riftan struggled even more than she did.

After eagerly licking her lips, Riftan slid his hand between her legs. Maxi hunched her shoulders against the feeling. Sensing her body’s response, Riftan withdrew his finger and sighed resignedly.

“We should eat,” he said, gracefully rising from the bed.

He strode to the table and returned with a covered tray. Maxi gazed blankly at the lukewarm soup, bacon, and salad adorned with various nuts. Though she had intended to comply with his wishes to alleviate his unease, their extended confinement in the room was beginning to worry her.

“D-Do the others know we are here?” she asked anxiously. “My friends might be concerned—”

“Why should they be concerned when you are with your husband?” he replied brusquely, placing a spoon in her hand.

Though Maxi had more to say, she resigned herself to eating. Riftan attentively watched her as he waited. When she finally lowered her spoon, he finished off the remaining food.

The words she wished to say rose to her throat before she desperately swallowed them back down. She was afraid of breaking this tranquil peace between them, that they would hurt each other with barbed tongues again. However, she had too many questions to ignore, and she could not remain stagnant like a puddle of rainwater forever.

While he cleared away the tray, Maxi quietly put on a robe and crossed the room to peer out the window. Beyond the dense trees, she could hear the distant sounds of music.

Is there another banquet tonight?

Chapter 122

“What are you looking at?” Riftan asked as he walked up behind her.

Wrapping his arm around her shoulders, he led her away from the window as though he were pulling a heedless child away from a fire.

Maxi looked up at him as he drew the curtains, feeling a peculiar sense of déjà vu. The dark room reminded her of a small cavern. Their flickering shadows danced on the floor, and the heady scent of their coupling mingled with the sweet tang of wine.

She furrowed her brow as she inhaled the soothing, intimate aroma that left her mind hazy. They had once been trapped in a similar cave. Just like now, they had lost themselves in their own world. And Riftan had been hiding something from her even then, too.

Maxi bit her lip as he guided her back to the bed. Her suspicion that he was trying to divert her attention from something grew stronger. He ensnared her in his arms, overwhelming her ability to think with sweet caresses and meticulous care.

Despite her burning desire to uncover the source of his restlessness, she resolved to be patient this time. She would wait for him to confide in her.

“C-Can you hear that?” she asked, forcing a smile. “They must be holding another banquet.”

His dark eyes, tinged with caution, narrowed. Did he think she was asking to leave? After silently scrutinizing her, Riftan turned around with apparent disinterest.

“Do they not tire of it? It’s impossible to sleep with that racket.”

He picked up the blanket from the disheveled bed and deftly spread it out. Maxi’s eyes widened. She sensed irritation in his voice.

“Y-You haven’t been sleeping?”

Only then did Maxi realize that she had never seen him sound asleep. Her expression clouded with worry.

“S-Since when? Don’t tell me—”

“I don’t require much anyway, so you needn’t concern yourself.”

Interrupting her with a touch of annoyance, Riftan motioned for her to lie down. Maxi bit her lip. Despite her resolve to comply with his wishes, tolerating his domineering behavior was no easy task.

“W-We’ve been in bed all day. I’m tired of lying down.”

“Your legs are trembling. Stop being stubborn and come lie down.”

Maxi blushed under Riftan’s disapproving gaze as she stood awkwardly, wobbling like a newborn foal. Did he not know the reason she was in that state?

Shooting him a glare, Maxi strode toward him. “Don’t be like that… C-Come here for a moment.”

Snatching the blanket from him, she tossed it onto the bed. When she began to lead him by the hand, Riftan flinched as though burned.

Ever since he had whisked her away like a woman ensnared in a tempest, she had been trapped within his whirlwind. Thus, Maxi gazed at Riftan’s slightly flustered face with satisfaction as she positioned him before the window. As she drew the curtains open, the soft melody of flutes and mandolins floated into the room alongside a chilly breeze and the rustling of leaves.

“What is it you want us to do?” Riftan asked after a pause.

His brow furrowed as he regarded her warily, an expression he wore whenever she attempted to discern his innermost thoughts.

Concealing the numbing ache in her heart, Maxi feigned composure. “I-I like this song. I do not know what it’s called… but I’ve always wanted to dance to it.”

“What?” Riftan asked, his face blank.

Maxi gently tugged at his hand, repeating the steps of a waltz. After staring dazedly at her, Riftan tentatively mirrored her movements, allowing her to lead rather than truly dancing.

Maxi glowered at him. “I-I have only danced this once, you know. You should be leading me.”

Without warning, a dangerous glint flashed in Riftan’s eyes. Coiling his arms around her waist, he lowered his face right above hers.

“That was your first dance?” he growled menacingly.

Growing tense, Maxi managed an awkward smile. She could feel his arms tightening around her, and she looked up to see his expression — that of a man about to commit murder.

“You chose to share your first dance… with another man… right in front of me.”

At his grim tone, Maxi’s eyes darted around furiously like a cornered mouse seeking escape. The fear of reigniting dying embers sent shivers down her spine.

Desperately, she wracked her brain, blurting out, “Y-You, too, danced with another woman in front of me i-in the past.”

Riftan narrowed his eyes. “Don’t make up lies. I have done no such thing.”

“Y-You have! Y-You—”

Though she had only said it as a diversion, a surge of anger overtook her. Dredging up the old memory, she admonished him with a glare.

“You danced… with Sir Hans’s sister.”

Riftan looked baffled. “Sir Hans?”

Maxi could not tell if he genuinely did not remember or was merely pretending.

“Do you not recall?” she asked, leveling a glare at him. “Sir Hans… i-is one of Father’s l-loyal vassals. I-I saw you dancing… w-with his sister at a banquet at Croyso Castle. She had dark hair in a crown braid… and a flowing red gown. Sh-She was quite beautiful.”

Riftan’s eyes widened as the memory resurfaced.

Gnawing her lip at the unpleasant recollection, Maxi pointed out snarkily, “Y-You even… d-disappeared with her… after the dance.”

A strangled noise, either an exclamation or a groan, escaped his lips.

Haughtily lifting her chin, Maxi held her hostile look. Contrary to her expectations, however, he looked neither embarrassed nor guilty. Instead, he gazed down at her with a pensive expression.

“Were you watching me?” he murmured.

Heat rose in Maxi’s cheeks. “E-Everyone at the banquet was watching you.”

Riftan held her gaze as if trying to decipher her thoughts. It irked her that he sought to read her mind when he was bent on concealing his.

“W-Whenever the Remdragon Knights visited the castle… y-you were all the maidservants could t-talk about. A-And not only them. Even the visiting noblewomen w-were abuzz with talk of you. Y-You understand… w-why I would be curious.”

“For mere curiosity, you seem to remember it in great detail despite it being so long ago.”

Something in his contemplative tone made Maxi nervous. In truth, she was also astonished at how vividly she remembered that night. Still, it was not all that surprising if she thought about it.

Not only did he stand out among the brawny knights, but Riftan had always been the center of attention. Even the women who disparaged him for his humble background blushed as they stole glances at him from afar. Maxi had even witnessed two maidservants yanking at each other’s hair for the chance to attend to him.

Her face hardened involuntarily as unpleasant memories flooded her mind one after another.

“H-How could I forget?” she said, pushing his chest away. “Y-You disappeared with a woman wh-who wasn’t even your betrothed. N-Not only that, you brazenly returned to the banquet hall l-looking quite disheveled.”

A hint of frustration rose in Riftan’s eyes.

Maxi glared at him. “You rake.”

“She forced herself on me!” Riftan exclaimed, aggrieved. “I was an unwilling victim.”

Maxi snorted, her eyes flickering to his broad shoulders and steel-like arms. “I-I’ve had enough. Dancing with you… is no fun at all.”

As she attempted to move away, Riftan seized her by the waist and hoisted her off the floor. Maxi emitted a small shriek. Supporting her buttocks with his arm, he aligned his palm with hers. Fixing her with an intense gaze, he hissed, “Then I shall entertain you.”

With that, he abruptly spun around, forcing Maxi to cling to his neck. He twirled them about the room in time to the faint music, his movements far from the elegant and graceful dance she had envisioned.

Maxi glared at him sullenly. When she caught the impish smile tugging at his lips, however, the boiling anger inside her dissipated. All of a sudden, his steps turned into the precise motions of a skillfully executed ballroom dance. The room spun around her, and she burst into laughter.

Whirling about like children in the glow of the setting sun felt more intimate than any formal couple’s dance.

“You… silly man,” she said, giggling against his nape.

She felt him freeze. His heart pounded beneath the thin layer of robe between them. Lowering her to the floor, Riftan tucked her disheveled hair behind her ear.

Maxi peered past his shoulder at the sky, awash with hues of purple. Enveloped in the subtle light, he no longer felt like a stranger. The beautiful man standing before her was the husband who loved to play the occasional trick on her before breaking into a smile.

Her heart swelled with happiness. She steered her mind away from the secret he was hiding from her and the many problems awaiting them beyond this room. Over the past three years, no experience had been as painful as missing this man.

She wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed her cheek against his broad chest. Their dance turned into a slow swaying. Pulling her close, Riftan rested his cheek on the crown of her head.

“What do you hope to achieve by captivating me further?” he asked, his words turning into a groan by the end.

His breath tickled her forehead, and Maxi smiled in contentment. It delighted her to know she had such an effect on him.

Chapter 123

Maxi reached up to caress his smooth cheek. With his usual aura of sadness gone, it made her wish he could always be this at peace. She gazed up at him with quivering eyes, then tiptoed up to tenderly kiss his chin. Riftan responded with a low moan and pressed his lips to hers.

Meanwhile, the music slowed to a sorrowful melody, carried over by a faint breeze. The lyrics were of a tragic love story between a knight and a princess. Riftan peppered her with gentle pecks, and Maxi, not wanting to dance to such a melancholy song, led him toward the bed.

As she gently guided him down, Riftan raised his head, muttering softly, “We can’t. It will be painful for you.”

Incredulous, Maxi narrowed her eyes. “Th-That is not what I was trying to do. I simply… want us to kiss in bed.”

Riftan stared at her as though she had just suggested they bathe in fire. Maxi suppressed a sigh. Though she delighted in his fervent desire for her, she also found it burdensome that even the slightest intimacy could set him aflame.

“Haven’t we done enough of that? Tonight… I just want us to share kisses until we fall asleep.”

Riftan opened his mouth as if to speak, then abruptly closed it. He emitted a pained groan before positioning himself on the bed.

Maxi promptly snuggled next to him, resting her head on his sturdy arm. When she tilted her head to seek a kiss, he frowned but obediently lowered his head. She could feel his body heating up as he lay pressed against her, but she pretended not to notice as she savored the sweet kiss.

Outside the window, the sky had darkened to a deep shade of blue. A lively tune carried on the wind. Maxi’s fingers caressed the smooth muscles of his chest, placing kisses over his lips and cheeks like a bird pecking at a meal.

After a while, Riftan shifted uncomfortably and removed her hand. “You should sleep now.”

“Are you not going to sleep with me?”

A worried look crossed Maxi’s face as she gazed up at his hardened features. While their passionate encounters had left her feeling lethargic during the day, Riftan seemed far from sated.

Concealing his desires behind a placid facade, he gently closed her eyes with his warm hand. “Don’t worry about me. Just go to sleep.”

It was not the answer she wanted to hear. She pushed his hand away, glaring disapprovingly at him. It struck her then that in all the time they had been in this chamber, she had never seen him truly at ease. Could it be that he found their coupling unsatisfying?

The thought of being incapable of satisfying him both physically and emotionally filled her with anxiety. Propping herself up, she gingerly placed her hand on his hot skin.

“How can I not worry?”

“Will you sing me to sleep, then?” Riftan retorted brusquely.

Maxi’s frown changed to a subtle smile as she slid on top of him. Riftan stiffened, flustered by her unexpected action. She ran her fingers down his tense abdomen, then gingerly undid the loosely fastened straps of his trousers.

Riftan wrenched her hands away. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“The reason you’re unable to sleep… is because you’re not satisfied, is it not?” Hiding her abashment, she willed herself to state calmly, “You… always pleasure me. I-I would like to… do the same for you.”

As still as a statue, Riftan stared at her as if she had sprouted an extra head. Why did he always react so strangely whenever she tried to lay a finger on him, yet he showed no qualms in doing all sorts of things to her?

“Th-There is something…” Maxi awkwardly added, “I-I have been wanting to try.”

She blushed when Riftan cocked an eyebrow. Clearly, the opportunity to attempt the act in the heat of the moment had passed. After a moment of hesitation, she began whispering in his ear. His bronze face grew increasingly red as her explanation went on.

He sat bolt upright, glaring at her. “Where did you learn such a thing?”

“I-I read it in a book,” she stammered. “I found it… p-purely by coincidence… w-while I was at the Tower… a-and I scrupulously read the explanation… because I wanted to… t-try it with you.”

Riftan’s flushed face now looked close to bursting. Maxi had never seen him so flustered. Could it be that he had never experienced anything of the sort? All of a sudden, she felt determined to show him.

Like a ruffian leading the innocent astray, she whispered enticingly in his ear, “The book says… i-it is very… pleasurable.”

His throat bobbed. Moving her hands reassuringly over his forearms, Maxi lowered them back to his trousers. He already felt close to his limit.

With a pleased smile, she gently stroked the hard bulge beneath his trousers. That seemed to shock him to his senses, and he roughly yanked her hand away.

“You don’t have to do that. It is absolutely not—”

“But… don’t you always d-do something similar for me? I-I want to… do this for you, too.”

His tense abdomen contracted ever so slightly. After gently freeing her hand, Maxi nervously lowered his trousers. She gingerly clasped his large member in her hands, then placed the wet tip in her mouth.

Owing to their bath earlier, it did not taste as foul as she had expected. Reassured, she gently sucked on skin that smelled faintly of soap and the musk of their lovemaking. She heard him cursing and panting above her.

Maxi peeped up to gauge his reaction — he appeared to be partly in shock — then opened her mouth wider to swallow more of him.

She soon realized the act was not as easy as the book had made it sound. Though she was nowhere near taking him in fully, her jaw was close to falling off, and her mouth was filled to capacity. Nevertheless, he seemed to find even this feeble attempt satisfying.

Riftan tore at the sheets despite her clumsy technique, exclaiming croakily, “That’s enough. You’ve done en—”

Maxi licked the purple head of his shaft, rendering him speechless. She could feel his muscular thigh tense like a rock beneath her hand.

Grasping at her hair, he pushed her head down. Then, seemingly shocked by his own actions, he hastily released her. Maxi withdrew and began to cough.

Even her wheezing seemed to torture him. He let out a suppressed moan, squeezing his eyes shut as though suffering from vertigo. Seeing him so at a loss for what to do filled Maxi with wicked glee. Realizing that she was also capable of inflicting the same taunting pleasure aroused her greatly.

All shame and awkwardness forgotten, she immersed herself in pleasuring him. Though she found it impossible to take him all the way to her throat like the book had described, gripping his member while sucking forcefully on its tip was enough to drive him from his senses.

Like a man being tortured, Riftan muttered imploringly, “Good God, that’s enough. I’m about to—

Knowing that he had reached his limit, Maxi fended off his attempts to push her away and drew him even deeper into her mouth. She heard his sharp intake of breath, and soon his body was writhing from climax.

Maxi scowled at the pungent taste that pervaded her mouth. Though she wanted to continue until he finished, she simply could not bring herself to swallow the fluid filling her mouth.

When she raised her head, coughing, a panting Riftan cussed under his breath and hastily grabbed the towel on the bedside table. He brought it to her lips and said gruffly, “Spit it out.”

After nervously shifting her eyes, Maxi compliantly spat the remaining fluid from her mouth. Riftan dumped the towel on the ground, then proffered a glass of wine. She obediently rinsed her mouth and lay next to him on the bed.

Riftan’s chest was still heaving, his eyes drowsy. Maxi relished the sight of him in this state. She could tell from his flushed face that he was thoroughly satisfied. She wound her arm around his brawny body, slack from lingering pleasure, and closed her eyes.

She must have fallen asleep at some point, for she awoke to something weighing on her chest.

The pale dawn light pouring in through the window was blinding. Maxi frowned but quickly looked up when she saw the thick arm draped over her. Riftan had fallen asleep while embracing her.

After vacantly watching him, she quietly rose from the bed to close the curtains. His creased brow relaxed as soon as the bright light was extinguished.

Maxi returned to gazing at his slumbering form, a strange mixture of joy and pity washing over her. This was the man who used to wake at the slightest sound when he was with her, only allowing himself to doze lightly. Though he made every effort to hide it, she was certain he must be exhausted. She gazed at his serene face as though admiring a rare natural phenomenon.

A creak sounded as someone pulled on the door handle. Maxi whirled around as it cracked open, and a woman stuck her hooded head in, peering into the room.

Maxi’s face flushed. Since she had not had the chance to interact with any of the maidservants so far, she had no idea what to say. Still, she did not wish to disturb Riftan’s much-needed sleep. Maxi closed her half-open robe and crept up to the door.

Just as she was about to tell the maidservant to return later, she realized who it was.

“S-Sidina?” Maxi murmured, taking a step back.

Fortunately, Riftan did not wake. She slipped out of the room and gently shut the door behind her. Bringing a finger to her lips, she led Sidina down the empty corridor.

“W-What are you doing here?”

“What do you mean? Do you have any idea how worried I was?” Sidina sighed, looking at Maxi in disbelief. “I did hear that you were with Sir Riftan, but… Max, we haven’t seen you in a week. Did you not think we would worry? I was rather pleased on the first day when I thought my plan had worked, but after a while, I began to think I’d made a mistake. I was worried he was being cruel to you.”

Removing the coif she was wearing as a disguise, Sidina looked Maxi up and down with a wicked glint in her eyes. “I see now that my concern was hardly necessary.”

Maxi drew her robe around her as a deep blush colored her cheeks. “Q-Quite so. There is nothing to be worried about. Riftan would never do anything t-to me.”

“I was thinking three days or so, but a week? You can see how I was concerned. A week is a tad excessive.”

Growing beet red, Maxi shot daggers at the girl.

The mischievous smirk fell from Sidina’s lips as she added with mock solemnity, “In any case, I didn’t come here just to make sure you’re all right. Anette and Armin will be returning to the Tower soon. I came prepared to sully my eyes so you could say your goodbyes.”

“Th-They are leaving today?” Maxi asked, surprised.

Sidina shrugged as if this were hardly news. “Since it seems we won’t be getting any more of the spoils, the senior mages intend to share our findings with the Tower as soon as possible so we can organize an investigation into the dark mages.”

Lowering her voice, she added, “Word has it that the church has already started a hunt of their own. I heard rumors that high-ranking paladins covertly left Balbourne a few days into the negotiations.”

Maxi knitted her brow. Why was the church carrying out such a grave mission in secret? Her face clouded as she recalled the inklings of sedition throughout the talks. It could be that the pope wished to eliminate the dark mages as quietly as possible.

“We should hurry,” Sidina said urgently. “Everyone will be waiting.”

“B-But…”

Maxi threw a flustered glance across the room to where her husband was sleeping. She was worried their relationship might sour again if she left without a word. Nevertheless, she could hardly wake him from his much-needed rest simply to ask permission. After deliberating a moment, Maxi nodded. She would leave him a note saying she would be back soon.

“Just… allow me t-to change first.”

Chapter 124

“Here, put this on for now,” Sidina said, extending her coat to Maxi.

Accepting it without complaint, Maxi draped the garment over her robe. Even though the corridor was empty, the fact that she was standing in her nightgown still made her feel self-conscious.

She bundled the knee-length coat around herself and began walking down the corridor, lit with the bluish hue of dawn. She could not help but feel puzzled as they descended the stairs without encountering anyone.

“Where are the servants? I think I should ask one of them to explain my absence to Riftan when he wakes… so he won’t be alarmed.”

“The maidservant who let me sneak in should be waiting for us near the back door. You can ask her to convey your message.”

“Y-You had to sneak in?” Maxi asked, looking at Sidina in confusion. “Is this not a place… you can enter freely?”

“This was built as a clandestine meeting point for royals and prominent nobles from all over the continent. Only a handful of servants are allowed to enter. To prevent scandals, you see.” Sidina shot Maxi a mischievous smile over her shoulder. “I’m told it’s rather unusual for a married couple to spend so much time here.”

Maxi blushed, mortified at the thought of maidservants gossiping about them.

“The limited number of servants clearly didn’t stop word from spreading,” Maxi grumbled, scowling.

“The two of you are married — hardly a scandalous affair requiring secrecy. It’s no wonder you became gossip fodder for the maidservants.” Sidina suddenly stopped giggling, her tone turning cautious. “Though other unpleasant rumors have been circulating lately.”

“W-What do you mean?”

“There’s been talk that Sir Riftan has you confined and that he prevents the maidservants from seeing or even talking to you,” Sidina explained, looking embarrassed.

When the girl saw the shock on Maxi’s face, she quickly added, “Of course, only a few took the rumors seriously. I tried to ask the maidservants several times to pass along a message to you, just in case, but I was turned away every time. That’s why I had to sneak in.”

“I-I’m sorry. I didn’t realize you would be so worried. But… I-I was never confined against my will. We… We just…”

As she hurriedly defended her husband, Maxi could not help but recall how he had indeed prevented her from leaving the room. She had not taken his threat seriously, attributing it to a momentary lapse caused by overwhelming passion.

Attempting to sound convincing, she said resolutely, “We just… needed some time alone.”

“I thought as much, but Anette seemed genuinely concerned. I think Sir Riftan’s past actions have not left much of an impression on her. She doesn’t hold him in high regard.” Noticing Maxi’s troubled expression, Sidina smoothed her brow and smiled. “I’m sure she’ll be reassured once she sees you.”

“I also… would have hated to part with her without a proper farewell. Thank you for coming to get me,” Maxi said with a small sigh.

Grinning, Sidina tugged at her arm. “Let’s hurry, then. They’re traveling with a merchant group heading east, so they won’t be able to wait long. We must make haste if you want to return to your room to change first.”

Maxi glanced over her shoulder one last time before breaking into a run.

◆◆◆

He was underwater. At least, that was what it felt like until his fingers met the chilly sheet beside him, jolting him awake. For a moment, Riftan wondered if it had all been an incredibly long dream.

Blinking his eyes in a daze, he reached out to pull open the curtains, only to be greeted by the harsh sting of sunlight.

He felt disoriented. Over the past few years, he had rarely managed more than three hours of sleep a night. He never remained under for more than an hour at a time, so he could hardly believe that he had slumbered soundly through the night.

He squinted up at the bright sky before turning his head to survey the empty room. A wave of shock crashed into him. His mind refused to accept that she had left while he was fast asleep.

He sprang to his feet and hastily pulled up his sagging trousers, then snatched his crumpled tunic from the floor and threw it on. As he shoved his feet into the boots he had carelessly discarded in a corner, faint footsteps outside the room caught his attention.

Like a cannonball, he lunged toward the door and swung it open, revealing a startled maidservant.

“Where is my wife?” he demanded menacingly.

“H-Her ladyship…” The maidservant shrank back in fear, her voice trembling. “Her ladyship left with a mage named Sidina.”

“You dared to let someone enter our chambers?”

The color drained from the maidservant’s face as her lips quivered. “She insisted th-that it was important…”

“What did she say?” he snapped.

The maidservant cowered as if whipped, her shoulders hunching. She replied meekly, “Th-The mages are departing for the Mage Tower… so her ladyship left the castle with them. Sh-She asked me to explain the situation to you before she left.”

Riftan stiffened as the maidservant continued to babble. However, her words seemed to fall on deaf ears. It was as if he had been floating amid the clouds, only to be abruptly thrust back to the ground. After staring blankly at the maidservant’s face, Riftan stalked past her and marched down the corridor.

His mind wiped of all thought, he left the Roemian palace and cut across the expansive garden. Soon, the basilica’s university building came into view.

He passed by clerics on their way to offer morning prayers and continued to the dormitory. Though students directed curious glances at him as he passed, Riftan remained oblivious to his surroundings.

Climbing the stairs, he made a beeline for the quarters designated for the mages. Knowing which room she was assigned spared him the need to search each one. Reaching the chamber in the middle of the corridor, he forcefully flung the door open, only to be met with a tidy yet empty space.

Devastated, Riftan took in the vacant room in one sweep before swiftly turning on his heel and resuming his hurried pace. In fact, he was verging on a run. He only came to an abrupt halt when he spotted a familiar face among the bustling crowd.

Grabbing the nonchalant-looking young mage, Riftan pinned him against a wall. The startled mage gasped for air as fear flashed across his face.

“W-What is the meaning of this?” the mage managed to stammer.

Though Riftan could not recall if the man’s name was Royd or Royald, he remembered the fellow as a match for Ruth at being lazy.

Riftan glared viciously down at the mage’s thin face. “Where is my wife?”

“Sludge—”

The mage’s words caught in his throat when he noticed the look in Riftan’s eyes. “Lady Calypse,” he quickly corrected himself, “left for Gillian Canal about half an hour—”

Releasing his grip on the man’s collar before he could finish, Riftan sprinted down the stairs. He was in such a state of panic that it did not even occur to him to fetch a horse. Without armor or even a coat, he raced across the basilica’s vast grounds. His heart pounded, and a cold sweat broke out on his back.

He could not say how long he ran. All he knew was the raggedness of his breath as he pushed his body to its limits. The landscape around him blurred as he darted through the bustling square.

The memory of his desperate pursuit of her three years ago flooded back to him, the anguish and profound sense of loss still palpable. Riftan had to pause for a moment, his lungs threatening to burst from the strain.

As he fought for breath, beads of sweat trickled down his forehead, gathering on his chin before falling to the ground. After a fleeting gaze at the blurred figures around him, he raised his head to scan the flurry of people. A line of cargo-laden wagons formed a queue nearby. He forged through the crowd, making his way toward them.

Before long, a series of small boats moored along the narrow canal came into view. Amid the throng of people standing beside them, he searched for a familiar face, his heart shriveling with fear.

Sifting through the faces of those boarding the boats with the intensity of a hawk, Riftan hastened toward the luggage storage.

He gripped the custodian by the shoulder, his voice thick with urgency as he asked, “Did any individuals appearing to be mages come here today? They would likely be in gray robes.”

“Mages?” the man asked, looking puzzled. “Ah, you must be referring to the group that departed with the merchants headed for Gilford. They left about fifteen minutes ago.”

Despair filled Riftan’s eyes as he stared at the man’s deeply tanned face. He shifted his gaze back to the canal. The current was not particularly strong. If they had left fifteen minutes ago, he could still catch up to them.

If I borrow a horse, I can reach them in no time.

Turning around, he started toward the congested road. A stable was within sight. He was about to make a beeline toward it when his feet suddenly felt rooted to the ground. He stared down, confusion washing over him.

Did he not want to keep her safe from all dangers? Was he not exhausted from the constant worry for her well-being?

Throughout the war, he had been plagued by harrowing fear. By the time the final battle concluded, he was so emotionally drained that he wanted to distance himself from her. That was why, when Ursuline had warned him that he might face a similar situation again, he had decided to send her far away. So why was he so desperately trying to chase after her now? Should he not be grateful that she had chosen to leave of her own accord?

“R-Riftan?”

At the sound of her voice, Riftan slowly turned his head. Maximilian Calypse’s startled face came into his blurred vision. After gaping at him in surprise, she pushed through the crowd, determined to reach him.

“W-What are you doing here? Didn’t the maidservant deliver my message?”

Riftan stared at her face without blinking. All at once, the walls around him crumbled.

“You were right,” he confessed, his words strained as if choking on a lump in his throat.

She froze.

“All this time, I’ve been trying to protect myself.”

His voice was hoarse now. She blinked vacantly, and he could see his disheveled self reflected in her clear gray eyes. After staring at the helpless face of the man who could no longer feign composure, Riftan squeezed his eyes shut.

“I once vowed to know all of you, no matter the anguish that may bring. But I never imagined it would be this painful.”

Maximilian continued toward him, and Riftan took a ragged breath. Everything within him shattered one by one with each step that brought her closer. He had never felt so vulnerable.

“I never wanted to feel such agony again. That’s why I—”

She suddenly ran to him and cupped his face in her hands. Only then did he realize that he was crying, as was she. After gazing at her anguished expression, Riftan weakly hung his head.

“But I can’t anymore.”

“R-Riftan.”

Her warm fingers anxiously caressed his face. He placed his hand over hers, pressing his cheek to her palm.

“I never… want to be separated from you again.”

Maximilian, who had been opening and closing her mouth as if to say something, wrapped her arms around him. He could feel her sorrowful sobs against his neck. Riftan broke out of his daze, instinctively pulling her into a crushing embrace.

Burying his hands in her soft curls, he said hoarsely, “I don’t care what happens to me. I want to be with you.”

[1] Approximately 32 to 40 kilometers.

[2] Approximately 64 kilometers.

[3] Approximately 2.1 meters.

[4] Approximately 3 meters.

[5] Approximately 120 centimeters.

[6] Approximately 12 meters.

[7] Approximately 180 centimeters.

[8] Approximately 12 meters.

Chapter 125

Arid wind swept past Kuahel’s face as he and twelve other paladins traversed the dark forest. Abruptly, he pulled on the reins, bringing his horse to a halt. An unsettling scent hung in the air — a scent he knew all too well. It was the smell of fumes, ashes, and death.

“Prepare for battle.”

The knights unsheathed their weapons and readied themselves for an attack. After carefully scanning their surroundings, Kuahel spurred his mount forward once again. Sensing danger in the air, his well-trained warhorse tensed up like a strained bowstring. Kuahel tightened his grip on the reins, maintaining firm control as they galloped through the stark trees.

The earthshaking pounding of hooves filled the damp, early morning air. After riding for about ten minutes, they reached the edge of Edkina Forest. Kuahel’s gaze immediately snapped up to the column of black smoke rising above the hill.

He rode up the steep slope to look down at the ravaged village. Flames still burned like the red eyes of a beast in the shadows of dawn, and thick fumes rose from the charred palisade and devastated buildings.

Harman rode up behind him, muttering grimly, “We arrived a moment too late.”

“The fires are still burning,” Kuahel intoned. “They could not have gotten far. Go after them at once.”

The paladins promptly obeyed, setting off at a gallop down the hill. Kuahel watched them disappear before turning his head east toward the sun rising from behind the dark silhouette of the Lexos Mountains.

Suddenly, a flicker of premonition flashed through his mind. Danger — grave danger — was looming over them.

Kuahel furrowed his brow. While the coalition army had been fighting in the Pamela Plateau, a small group of elite Temple Knights had been scouring the Seven Kingdoms, hunting down the fallen mages.

However, the heretics had managed to keep themselves completely hidden. It puzzled him why they were taking action now after maintaining a low profile even with most of the continent’s army concentrated in the north. Lost in thought, he stared up at the dark sky, only to swiftly turn his head.

A sinister energy mingled in the air. Kuahel immediately steered his horse around and galloped down to the razed village. The others must have also sensed the danger, for they had already drawn their weapons.

Dismounting, Kuahel brandished his sword and cleaved through the ghoul rising from the ground. He conjured a fire in his free hand, burning the carcass, then vigilantly glanced around. Charred bodies rose from the ground one after another — an unmistakable sign of a nearby necromancer.

Kuahel summoned his divine power to heighten his senses. There was a web of mana in the air, tangled together like a skein of black thread. It seemed more tightly woven at a certain point. Just as he was about to head to the location, he halted and leaped into the air. The ground shook violently as a massive undead monster erupted from the exact spot he had been standing on.

“Commander!”

Ripping the hook off his belt, Kuahel coiled the chain around the monster’s neck. He landed nimbly on the ground and yanked on the steel, sending the eight-kevette giant crashing onto a pile of rubble. Before the monster could rise, Kuahel recited a short prayer and drove his sword into the ground. Cracks formed in the earth. Soon, blue flames erupted all around them, incinerating the monster to ashes in an instant.

Unsatisfied, Kuahel intensified his divine power to maximum capacity. The raging blue flames fanned out, engulfing the dozens of staggering ghouls around them in a matter of seconds.

Finally, with the path clear, Kuahel resumed the task of tracking the heretics’ mana. Unfortunately, the flow had already shifted.

“Darn rats,” Kuahel muttered with a surprising degree of viciousness.

He signaled to the knights battling the remaining ghouls. Though protocol dictated purifying the entire village to prevent the ghouls from spawning again, hunting down the dark mages took precedence.

Kuahel mounted his horse and followed the faint, thread-like trail of mana. However, he was soon forced to a standstill.

“How…?” a knight muttered in shock behind him.

Clutching his reins, Kuahel fixed his eyes on the large forest at the foot of the mountain. Undead monsters emerged from the misty woods, their white bones rattling with every step. There were thousands of them.

Kuahel swiftly turned his horse around. “Send word to the nearest fief at once!”

“But His Holiness has explicitly instructed us to move in secrecy,” Harman objected.

Kuahel’s eyes glinted dangerously. “Did I ask for your opinion?”

His subordinate promptly closed his mouth. Kuahel shot Harman a look of warning before steering his mount around once again.

“Did you not hear me?” he bellowed in a tone that commanded absolute obedience.

The Temple Knights promptly complied. Kuahel cast one final glance at the field before galloping off.

◆◆◆

Riftan stepped into the room.

“How nice of you to finally join us,” Ursuline Ricaydo remarked sarcastically from behind a desk.

Without bothering to reply, Riftan strode over and took the seat opposite his subordinate. He picked up a stack of reports and began leafing through them. Observing him with a discontented expression, Ursuline let out a small sigh and handed Riftan the parchment he held.

“It is a report from the East. The Temple Knights have traveled through Arex and are currently headed toward the northeastern region of Wedon.”

“What’s the situation in the North?”

“We managed to free Anatol’s merchants, but our vessels are still detained. According to our spies, the northerners have already emptied the cargo from our ships.” Gritting his teeth, Ursuline continued, “It appears ours are not the first to be looted in this manner.”

“I assume the goods are now filling Balto’s royal coffers?”

“We have no proof yet,” Ursuline replied cautiously. With a sigh, he added, “But likely so.”

Riftan skimmed through the report with a pensive expression. The Roviden Continent was currently a keg of black powder on the verge of exploding, and adding fuel to the fire were bloodthirsty northerners, the tensions between the Orthodox and Reformed Churches, the dark mages roaming the continent like ghosts, and the Temple Knights pursuing them with their own secret agenda.

After parsing through the reports with a wooden expression, Riftan raked back his hair. “What about Richard Breston’s movements?”

“He has yet to make any. By all appearances, he is simply a man enjoying a good—”

Ursuline’s sentence was cut off by loud footsteps, followed by a booming voice.

“Well, look who it is.”

Riftan furrowed his brow as the last person he wanted to see at present sauntered into the room.

“Haven’t seen you in a while, Commander.” Smirking, Hebaron Nirtha plopped down on the seat next to him. “I must admit, I’m astounded by your virility. I was beginning to think we’d need to dispatch a rescue team for her ladyship.”

“You’d better hold that tongue before I snap your neck,” Riftan snarled, tossing the reports onto the desk.

Hebaron shook with laughter. “Seeing as you’re blushing like a new bride, things must have gone well. You should never have shown restraint in the first place.”

Riftan kicked Hebaron, promptly shutting him up. He glared at the burly knight, who was clutching his shin in mock agony, before springing to his feet.

Though there was still much to confirm, he was in no mood to listen to the man’s vulgar teasing.

Ignoring Hebaron, he told Ursuline, “Keep a close eye on the northerners at all times, and try to bribe any cleric who can provide us information on the activities within the church.”

He then walked out of the study before Ursuline could complain. To his great annoyance, however, Hebaron chose to follow.

“No need to be so cold. Who do you think took over your duties while you were preoccupied?”

“Do you take me for a fool? Even a passing dog knows you’ve been intoxicated most of the time.”

“But I had my ears out,” Hebaron grumbled, sounding aggrieved.

Riftan halted and studied his subordinate’s face through narrowed eyes. “Do you have something?”

“I heard a few interesting tidbits. I don’t know how credible the rumors are, but the Orthodox Church is apparently planning on holding a hearing about the pope soon.”

Riftan’s brow creased. “A hearing?”

While he knew the new pope’s authority was shaky, he did not think it was weak enough for the high priests to be able to make such a bold move against him.

“What is their—”

Riftan abruptly stopped speaking as he glanced down from the railing and spotted his wife hurrying across the garden, making a beeline for the building. Her joyful skips indicated some sort of good news.

Following his gaze, Hebaron remarked with a wry smile, “She must be here to see you. We can continue this discussion later.”

The knight patted Riftan on the shoulder with a thick hand. Riftan immediately leaped over the railing and ran to her. Maximilian’s eyes widened in surprise at his sudden appearance, but her face soon lit up with a lovely smile.

“R-Riftan!”

Riftan caught her in his arms as she threw herself at him. Standing on her toes, she planted a kiss on his chin.

Chapter 126

“D-Did you sleep well?” said Maximilian.

Riftan had been enjoying his wife’s adorable show of affection, which reminded him of a small bird nudging him with its beak, before his brow crinkled slightly. He was still upset with her for leaving before the sun had even risen.

“You should have asked me that in bed,” he grumbled.

“I-I didn’t want to wake you,” she said, shrinking back. “You said you hadn’t been sleeping well, and you always… wake before me. I didn’t want to disturb your rest.”

Riftan narrowed his eyes, studying her worried face. Being treated like a child by a woman who barely reached half his height still felt strange to him.

“Then you should have waited until I was awake,” he snapped, purposefully adopting a brusque tone.

“I-I told you I had something important to attend to,” she replied, breathing a small sigh. “I left a note this time. Did you not see it?”

A slight blush crept onto Riftan’s face as he recalled the numerous pieces of parchment he had found scattered across the room. Maximilian tugged at his neck with a smile, pulling him closer, and playfully planted kisses on his cheek as though pacifying a sullen child.

“I did not wish to leave our bed either, but today happened to be—”

She hesitated, a blush coloring her cheeks. Riftan frowned. Though her shyness was utterly adorable, he disliked that she was keeping something from him.

Lifting her chin, he gazed into her beautiful, clear gray eyes. “What is it?”

“W-Well…”

Clearly flustered, Maximilian hastily lowered her gaze. The pink flush now extended to her delicate ears and the nape of her neck. The sight was tantalizingly dizzying.

A strong urge welled up within him, tempting him to whisk her back to their room to explore where else the flush had spread. Yet, his curiosity about what had excited her so prevailed.

He smoothed his face into a carefully blank expression. “Go on. I’m listening.”

“The thing is… I received my compensation today from the Mage Tower for my efforts during the war.”

Riftan narrowed his eyes at her unexpected words. For reasons he could not understand, she seemed nervous.

Excitement crept into her voice as she added, “Initially… I was supposed to receive eight denar in total… b-but they recognized my leadership in the rear support unit… so they raised my compensation to one soldem and six denar.”

Not knowing how to respond, Riftan furrowed his brow. A soldem was a substantial wage for a novice mage, but considering her background and his wealth, it was insignificant. After all, had he not amassed a fortune in gold and jewels so that she would never want for anything? Could it be that she was unaware of her own wealth? He found himself frowning ever so slightly when Maximilian suddenly tugged at his arm.

“Let us go… somewhere more private.”

Spotting a group of clerics entering the garden, he allowed her to lead him away. They crossed the cloister and walked toward the rear of the assembly building. An expanse of dry grass covered the spacious courtyard, and clusters of budding bushes stood around a small frozen spring.

Utterly bewildered, Riftan blurted stiffly, “What on earth is the matter?”

After looking around to ensure they were alone, Maximilian nervously met his gaze.

“I… wanted to give you this,” she said, taking his hand and placing something in his palm.

Riftan narrowed his eyes, observing the shiny gold coin resting on his black leather glove. Perplexed, he lifted it by the gold chain attached to it.

Maximilian blushed. “You told me once that keeping your first-earned coin… b-brings good fortune.”

Riftan jerked his head up as she reached into her coat. She pulled out the copper coin he had once given her.

“Since all of your fortune… is with me, I-I want you to have all of mine.”

Stunned, he could only stare at his wife’s face. When he failed to show any inkling of a reaction, Maximilian looked nervous, adding awkwardly, “I went straight to the smithy after receiving my compensation… to have it made. I didn’t want to accidentally spend it.”

As he remained silent, a hint of anxiety flickered in her eyes.

“You will treasure it, won’t you?”

Riftan felt a surge of emotion welling in his chest as he clutched the coin. His throat burned as though he had swallowed a ball of fire.

“Until the day I die,” he finally managed to choke out.

A smile curled her lips. She looked so endearingly beautiful, radiating pure joy, that he momentarily forgot to breathe. How had he ever resisted her charms? Suppressing the surge of passion, he held out the necklace.

“Help me put it on.”

She accepted the coin, chuckling softly. “Bend down, then.”

Like a loyal hunting dog, he obediently ducked down. Her slender arms wound around his neck, and as she struggled to fasten the chain, he rubbed his forehead against her delicate shoulders. Her distinctive sweet, warm scent tickled his nose.

“Th-There, all done,” she said, stepping back from him.

Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as they settled on the gold coin dangling on his chest.

Removing his glove, he traced the weathered engravings on the coin with his fingertips. Committing the crown on the front, the thirteen swords on the back, and even the scratches and dents to memory, Riftan finally lifted his gaze.

“Thank you.”

Maximilian’s face lit up as if she were the one receiving the gift. Riftan could no longer contain himself.

Gently grasping her slim waist, he pulled her closer and pressed his lips against her smiling mouth. The soft sound of her laughter danced on his tongue, her breath melting him from within.

Burying his fingers in her auburn curls, he cradled her flushed face and gazed down at her. He peppered her smooth forehead, rosy cheeks, small nose, and delicate eyelids with kisses.

Maximilian laughed, clearly delighted. Her complete vulnerability touched his heart. She trusted him completely. Despite the countless wounds he had inflicted on her, she still surrendered herself to him unconditionally.

It suddenly made him wonder if she knew he existed solely for her.

Maximilian’s eyes twinkled. “Next time… I will give you something even better.” Then, as though determined to shatter his heart completely, she said, “I will give you… everything I have. It may not be much, but what I have is yours.”

Overwhelmed with emotion, Riftan closed his eyes. Maximilian playfully nuzzled her nose against his, and he felt as if he were in a beautiful dream. He loosened his embrace with great care, fearful of crushing her delicate frame.

“Then,” he said, willing himself to sound calm, “soon enough, I will be as rich as the emperors of Roem.”

“Aren’t you already?”

Maximilian’s face crumpled into a slight scowl, thinking he was not taking her words seriously. Instead of assuring her that he would choose her gift over all the riches of Darian the Monarch, he showered her sullen face with kisses.

He longed to hold her tightly, to lose himself in her completely. Yet, his desire to prolong this perfect moment prevailed. With a fervent sigh, he licked her swollen lip.

Suddenly, something cold landed on his eyelid. Looking up, he saw snowflakes falling from the clouds overhead. Maximilian appeared startled, following his gaze with wide eyes.

“But it’s Aquarias[1] now.”

After observing the gray sky of this seemingly eternal winter a little longer, Riftan draped his cloak around his wife. He gently brushed away the snow in her hair and turned toward the building’s entrance.

“We should return to our room. It seems the snow won’t be letting up anytime soon.”

Maximilian, who had been staring absentmindedly at the flurries, slowly nodded. Holding her tightly in his arms, he guided them toward their quarters.

◆◆◆

The snow intensified, swiftly blanketing the world in a pristine white. The unexpectedly heavy snowfall caught many off guard. Whispers of bad omens circulated among the clerics, while the nobles fretted over their crops and livestock. Some dismissed the sudden weather as a peculiar anomaly that occurred every few decades, but most appeared unsettled by it.

Maxi, who had been gazing out the window at the snow-covered grounds of the basilica, turned her attention to the mages gathered by the fireplace.

“Has something like this… ever happened?” she asked.

“A bit of snow, perhaps,” Anton replied grimly, busily scrawling something on a piece of paper, “but I’ve never seen it this heavy around this time. I worry for those who are on their way to the Tower.”

Royald, playing a leisurely game of dice near a brazier, replied half-heartedly, “I’m sure they are sheltering in an inn somewhere. They are traveling with merchants. I doubt they’re camping outdoors.”

With the negotiations entering its final stages, the mages who remained in Osiriya found themselves with an unprecedented amount of leisure time. While Anton and Calto pondered how to manage the Tower’s spoils, the rest of the mages had little to occupy their days except for indulging at the banquets and contemplating how to spend their hard-earned money. Maxi was no exception, and she relished the unparalleled tranquility of each passing day.

Chapter 127

Even though Riftan still appeared troubled by something, he no longer used danger as an excuse to push Maxi away.

That was enough for her. Though he had not offered any explanations yet, she knew that with patience, he would eventually tell her what was on his mind. In the meantime, she wanted to savor the return of her sweet and passionate husband.

Turning away from the snowstorm raging outside the window, Maxi walked over to the desk near the fireplace.

“This is the performance evaluation of the unaffiliated mages who participated in the war,” she said, placing the parchment she was holding in front of Anton. “Most of them wish to become official members of the Tower.”

Anton lowered his quill and picked up the parchment. “What great news.”

Remembering the mages who had worked diligently under her command, Maxi emphasized, “They all have a solid foundation and experience, so I’m certain that with proper training, they will make outstanding senior mages.”

“Mages who have participated in such a large-scale war are valuable resources, Maximilian,” Anton replied, sounding pleased as he carefully reviewed her report. “You need not worry about them. The Tower already intends to accept them.”

All of a sudden, Maxi felt a weight lift off her. With this, she had completed her duties as the leader of the rear support unit. With the negotiations concluding as well, she would be able to return to Anatol in a few weeks.

I hope the weather will improve by then.

Her elation dampened a little as she turned her gaze back to the window. The snow only seemed to be growing fiercer. If such harsh conditions continued, they might be forced to remain in Osiriya for several months. It was a thoroughly depressing thought.

Though life in Balbourne was opulent, she longed to return to Anatol and the simple yet bustling life at Calypse Castle as soon as possible. However, she could not shake the foreboding feeling that more tribulations awaited before they could go home.

“Sludge, come join us for a game of dice if you’re done over there.”

Joel’s cheerful voice roused Maxi from her gloomy thoughts. Judging from his excitement, she guessed he must have already won quite a bit of money.

Seeing his attempt to empty her pockets as well, Maxi gave him an aloof frown. Experience had taught her how terrible a gambler she was.

“No, thank you. I’ll be returning to my room now.”

“Right, because that terrifying husband of yours will come to find you if you don’t,” Royald sneered, rolling the dice.

Maxi shot him a glare. Though she wanted to argue back, she chose to overlook his snide remark, aware of what her husband had put him through. With a small sigh, she turned to face Anton again.

“Please let me know… if anything is wrong with the report. I will excuse myself…”

“Hold on. There is one last thing—”

Anton abruptly cut himself off as Calto entered the study from the connected room. Maxi’s eyes widened when she saw he was not alone.

“R-Ruth?”

She had not seen the sorcerer since their arrival in Osiriya, preoccupied as she was with her problems with Riftan.

“W-Where have you been? What have you been doing?” Maxi asked awkwardly. “I couldn’t find you anywhere, so…” She trailed off, unable to lie and say she had been worried about him.

Ruth snorted, seemingly seeing through her, and nonchalantly walked past the stunned mages toward the door. They all seemed as surprised as she was at seeing Calto and Ruth together. What could the pair have been discussing in private?

Maxi quickly followed Ruth out of the study. “Is something the matter? W-What did the two of you discuss… for Master Calto to look so grave?”

“Do you remember my uncle’s instruction to me while we were investigating the Plateau?” Ruth replied flatly, keeping up his pace.

Maxi nodded, her face hardening. After scanning their surroundings, Ruth continued slowly in Elvish, “While we were hiding in the monster city, I took every opportunity to stash as many of the dark mages’ records as possible. And when the city was captured, I managed to gather them while evading the Temple Knights’ watchful eyes. They didn’t bother monitoring the outcast.”

Maxi looked surprised.

He continued striding down the corridor, adding cautiously, “Taking advantage of that fact, I snuck away the important records during the journeys to Eth Lene and Osiriya. I was working on them tirelessly while the rest of you were busy with the festivities.”

“H-How is that even possible?” Maxi asked, her expression turning skeptical. “The coalition army was guarding the spoils closely. They would have noticed immediately… if anything had gone missing.”

“Not if nothing was taken. Only the contents were stored away,” Ruth explained, tapping his head with his index finger.

Maxi’s jaw dropped as she thought of the sheer volume of records discovered in the monster city. The fact that they were all written in complex codes made Ruth’s revelation all the more astonishing.

“Y-You mean to say you deciphered all those records?”

“My lady, even I am incapable of deciphering the entirety in such a short time. I simply memorized the codes so I could make copies later. By the time we arrived in Osiriya, I had copied most of it.”

Maxi stared at Ruth’s thin face in awe. Since he was known to cast concealment spells on himself, his absence would not have been suspicious. He had used this to his advantage, acting efficiently as a spy. However, she could not help but wonder why he had gone to all the trouble. Calto had instructed him to destroy the dangerous records, not take them.

Maxi opened her mouth to voice her concern. “But… that does not change the fact that the church now possesses most of the records. They surely have clerics that can also decipher the dark mages’ codes. If they discover that the dark mages were trying to create a purification spell…”

“You don’t have to worry about that. The dark mages failed. It seems they concluded that divine magic cannot be replicated.”

Maxi breathed a relieved sigh. That had been her greatest concern. A second later, however, her relief drained away at Ruth’s somber expression.

“Then… what is the problem? W-Why do you look so grave?”

“Because we uncovered something more troublesome,” Ruth replied. “When the dark mages realized that purifying their souls without divine magic was impossible, they sought another solution — training clerics capable of divine magic. While building the temple in the Pamela Plateau, they also began teaching theology to their young. But things took a sinister turn soon after.”

Maxi swallowed dryly. “What… do you mean?”

“By then, the dark mages had coexisted with monsters for nearly a century. Since the church’s doctrines consider monsters impure entities that must be kept separate from humans, they had to find new interpretations concerning these creatures.”

Recalling what Sidina had told her, Maxi said cautiously, “I have heard… that some recognized the Ayin monsters as God’s creations as well.”

Ruth nodded, his face grim. “Coming up with new interpretations was not the only thing they did. A handful of radical mages even called for the baptism of the Ayin race and insisted on their inclusion in various religious ceremonies.”

Maxi felt her blood run cold. Before she could recover from her shock, Ruth continued calmly, “In the end, a major dispute broke out between the radicals and the majority who opposed the idea. The conflict ended when the radicals left the settlement with the Ayin monsters, but that meant the remaining mages lost much of their workforce in a single day. This led to their decline, while the radicals were able to establish a vast monster empire in the northeast of the Pamela Plateau.”

“I suppose… they are the true instigators of the war three years ago… and the ones creating all the undead throughout the Seven Kingdoms,” Maxi muttered contemptuously.

Ruth shook his head. “That is not so. The banished mages died a long time ago.”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide. “What… do you mean?”

“Just that. I have read all the records. The exiled dark mages have all perished. The war three years ago, the mass creation of the undead — both are the work of monsters, not humans.”

Maxi looked up at Ruth, stunned. His expression told her that he was deadly serious. A chill ran down her spine as she sensed the certainty in his voice.

“H-How can such a thing be possible?” she stammered. “I know some monsters possess higher intelligence than others, but that’s…”

“Those highly intelligent monsters have multiplied significantly,” Ruth said gravely as they stepped out of the building. “The dark mages conducted various interbreeding experiments to increase the number of monsters with superior intelligence and magical powers. As a result, a legion of monsters with intelligence comparable to humans was born, and they developed their own religion and culture based on the knowledge left behind by the dark mages.”

Chapter 128

The howling gale drowned out the last part of Ruth’s explanation. Maxi hunched her shoulders against the cold, chilled to the bone, the hair on her nape standing on end. She could not tell whether it was due to the lashing snow or the shocking revelation she had just heard.

“I must report my findings to Sir Riftan, so let’s resume this discussion at the guest quarters,” Ruth said, placing a hat on his half-frozen head. He nodded toward the lodgings on the other side of the courtyard.

Maxi tried to organize her muddled thoughts as she followed him in silence. There were no vengeful dark mages; all that remained were the horrifying monsters they had created.

Was this good tidings for the mages? Objectively speaking, it was a positive development that the monsters, not the disgraced mages, had orchestrated the invasion three years ago. Furthermore, the enemy’s base was now no more, diminishing their threat.

The thought provided some solace, if only slightly. Maxi calmed herself and determinedly strode across the snowy grounds. As they neared the knights’ accommodation, she noticed men rushing out the door, torches in hand.

Where are they going in such weather?

Baffled, she watched their hurried movements through the snow before running after Ruth, who had forged ahead without her.

There was more unrest within the building. Dozens of knights were gathered at tables around the spacious hall, their heads bent in grave discussions. Attendants rushed up the stairs hauling pigeon cages.

Maxi watched them in bewilderment. Surely they could not be trying to send pigeons out in such conditions.

A few steps ahead of her, she heard Ruth groan. “Something must have happened.”

Maxi’s stomach twisted into knots. It was evident from the tense atmosphere that some serious matter had arisen.

Without exchanging a word, Ruth and Maxi broke into a run across the chaotic hall. Just as they were about to ascend the stairs, they noticed Elliot Charon making his way down.

Ruth halted the knight. “Sir Elliot. Has something happened?”

“Mage Ruth.” The surprise on Elliot’s face promptly turned to deference as he spotted Maxi hovering behind. “Greetings, my lady.”

“L-Let us put formalities aside for now! What is going on? Is there a problem?”

Elliot’s expression grew troubled at her flurry of questions, and Maxi realized he was reluctant to share any bad news with her. She fixed him with a piercing look, ready to rebuke him, but Ruth spoke first.

“Where is Sir Riftan? I have an urgent report for him.”

“The commander has gone to see the king,” Elliot replied. Then, finally deciding to disclose the truth, he added with a heavy sigh, “We have received word that a large number of undead have spawned all over the eastern regions. Several castles and villages have already been ravaged, and we’re scrambling to send an army as soon as possible.”

Maxi was so shocked by the unexpected news that she momentarily ceased breathing. She shuddered as though drenched with icy cold water.

“Forgive me, my lady, but I must go send word to Anatol and organize our men,” Elliot said, his expression grim. “If you will excuse me.”

With a polite nod, he strode out of the hall and into the raging snowstorm. Maxi turned to look at Ruth, her face ashen.

“D-Do you think the monsters are behind this as well?”

Ruth nodded. “Most likely.”

“B-But how? Even if they possessed powerful magic, creating enough undead monsters to cause such destruction is no small—”

“We should not be discussing this here,” Ruth interjected.

Maxi hastily closed her mouth and glanced around. Fortunately, no one seemed to be paying any attention to them. Ruth sighed softly and turned toward the door.

“Let us head to the Roemian palace. The monarchs of the Seven Kingdoms are staying there, so I suspect that’s where we will find Sir Riftan.”

He retraced his steps out of the building. Maxi followed along after him, confused at his urgency. Was it that pressing to inform Riftan that the enemy was the monsters and not the dark mages? While this information held great significance for the mages, surely it made little difference to the monarchs or the feudal lords whether the fiends laying waste to their lands was human or monster.

In fact, the pope might even welcome this revelation, as it would absolve him from the accusations made by the Orthodox Church for concealing the dark mages’ existence.

The more she pondered it, the more perplexed she grew. What was Ruth so concerned about? Did he harbor an even greater secret?

Maxi swallowed, unsure if she truly desired to uncover what that was. She had already endured a decade’s worth of ordeals. She had grown weary of wars and monsters. All she wanted was to escape the hardships with Riftan by her side.

“You may find yourself embroiled in a troublesome matter if you choose to accompany me into this room,” Ruth suddenly remarked as if sensing her hesitation. “If you wish to spare yourself the headache, you should return to your chamber.”

Maxi bit her lip. She knew without a doubt that Riftan would never forsake his responsibilities, and she could hardly ask him to sacrifice his honor and spend the rest of his life in shame. She had to remind herself that all her efforts thus far had been to earn the right to stand beside him.

Now, she possessed the strength, courage, and wisdom to confront adversity. Maxi raised her chin and said calmly, “Enough of this nonsense. Lead the way.”

Ruth shook his head, breaking into a grin, and proceeded through the arched entrance. They cut across the spacious hall where the nightly banquets were held and climbed the marble stairs.

A surge of nobles had already gathered in front of King Reuben’s chamber, which could only mean that the problem was far more serious than she had initially anticipated.

“Sir Riftan must be meeting with the king,” Ruth sighed after scanning the crowd. “We will have to wait until he comes out.”

They took a seat on the vacant marble benches. Though Maxi felt the weight of the nobles’ gazes on her, she paid them no mind, keeping her eyes fixed on the closed door. She was currently in no mood to be sociable.

When Riftan finally emerged from the king’s room, Maxi sprang to her feet. The familiar sight of his blue cloak and silver-gray Remdragon Knight armor instantly eased the tension gripping her body, and she hurried over to him.

“Riftan!”

Riftan, walking down the corridor with a pensive expression, seemed slightly taken aback to see her there.

“What are you doing here?”

“I-I heard about what happened in the East. Has His Majesty ordered you to combat the monsters?” Maxi asked anxiously.

As she observed his eyes narrow slightly, she worried he might dismiss her again, claiming it was not her concern.

Contrary to her fears, however, Riftan regarded her in silence before shifting his gaze behind her to Ruth.

Indicating a dimly lit corridor with a nod, he suggested, “Let’s find somewhere more private.”

He wrapped an arm around her shoulders and started down the stairs. A surge of joy overcame Maxi. He had truly meant it when he said he would face anything alongside her. Filled with confidence, she descended the steps in high spirits.

When they entered an empty room, Ruth abruptly broke the silence.

“How extensive is the damage?”

Riftan calmly walked toward the window as he replied. “The entire northeastern region, including the Duchy of Croyso, has been left in ruins. The Duke of Croyso’s messenger is here seeking military aid.”

Maxi flinched. In her efforts to erase her father from her life over the past three years, she had not thought of him once since hearing of the turmoil in the East. She nervously studied Riftan and saw a glint of resentment in his otherwise composed face.

“The duchy is not the only place affected,” he continued coldly. “Thousands of undead appeared around the Lexos Mountains and have been attacking nearby human settlements. Dristan and the southern regions of Arex have also suffered significant damage, and legions of undead have been spawning sporadically in other areas as well.”

Riftan’s intense gaze landed on Ruth.

“Can you explain to me how this is possible?”

“I can, but it would take days,” Ruth replied flatly. “Since the minutiae of necromancy isn’t your primary concern, what I can tell you now is that the enemy has been planning this for a long time. They have been planting dark magic across the continent while the coalition army fought in the Pamela Plateau. It could have started even earlier.”

“Th-Then…” Maxi said, gulping in fear.

Turning his head to look at her, Ruth continued calmly, “The invasion three years ago was likely a strategic move to lay the foundation for this.”

Maxi clenched the sleeve of her robe in her fist. She found it difficult to believe the monsters could plan so far ahead. Perhaps Ruth was overestimating their capabilities. She was about to say as much when Riftan spoke.

“What do you believe their objective to be?”

Ruth’s gaze fell to the floor, his lips sealed tightly. After a moment of silence, Riftan pressed him further.

“I highly doubt they’re seeking revenge for the exiled mages or that they want to occupy the territories they’ve ravaged. You must have some idea of their ultimate goal.”

“I do have an inkling,” Ruth said stiffly. “But before I tell you what I’ve discovered, I would like to request a private audience with the pope.”

Chapter 129

Ruth’s unexpected words took Maxi aback, but Riftan seemed to know why the sorcerer had made such a request.

Lost in thought, Riftan regarded Ruth briefly before responding calmly, “While I may hold the lustrous title of Wigrew’s reincarnation, I am still a mere vassal knight. A public audience, yes, but a private one might be difficult. And besides, the pope is currently eager to assert his authority. He won’t readily agree unless we have something enticing to offer.”

“In that case,” Ruth said sardonically, “tell him that I possess knowledge of the object they’ve been relentlessly hunting for the past few years. Let him know that it would be wise to comply with my wishes if he wants to avoid a bigger problem.”

Riftan cocked an eyebrow. “You want me to threaten God’s representative?”

“Isn’t that your specialty?” Ruth retorted flatly. “There is no time to waste. I’d like to speak with the pope today, if possible. If he refuses, out of pride or whatever else, inform him that I will turn to High Priest Garis. That should persuade him.”

Maxi’s jaw dropped. Was Ruth truly asking Riftan to threaten the most influential leader of the Seven Kingdoms?

Horrified, she hastily blurted out, “Stop talking around the matter and tell us what you found! If we antagonize the pope over something trivial—”

“Very well,” Riftan interjected, cutting her off. “I will go request an audience with him right away.”

It was not until Maxi heard the faint, echoing footsteps in the corridor that she realized someone had been eavesdropping on their conversation. Her face drained of color, and Ruth let out a small sigh.

“I will explain everything after I’ve seen the pope,” he said.

Only then did Maxi grasp the reason behind Ruth’s excessive caution. The Grand Basilica of Osiriya was currently a battleground for numerous factions. The frictions between the Orthodox and Reformed Church, the subtle power struggles among the monarchs, the nobles vying for favor, and the servants acting as spies for a few coins…

Maxi suppressed her curiosity and nodded. “I understand.”

With her consent, Riftan unfolded his arms and headed toward the door. “I will go see Father Lugias. I want both of you to wait here.”

As the right hand of the pope, High Priest Lugias was responsible for entertaining nobles on the pope’s behalf. After Riftan left the room, Maxi and Ruth settled next to the fireplace to wait in anxious silence.

Maxi’s mind was in turmoil. Ruth had mentioned that the church was searching for something, and his cryptic tone indicated it was not just about the dark mages. If that were the case, what exactly were they looking for?

Questions led to more questions, tangling like threads in her mind. Growing impatient, Maxi was relieved when Riftan entered the room.

“His Holiness has agreed to see you immediately,” he said, his dark eyes gazing down at Ruth. A crooked smile twisted his lips. “I must warn you, though, that he appeared greatly angered by your words. Don’t expect him to tolerate your insolence as I do. You might find yourself facing the gallows for blasphemy.”

“I appreciate the warning,” Ruth muttered through gritted teeth as he rose.

As they stepped out of the room, Maxi noticed a Temple Knight and a cleric in a black habit waiting outside. They must be there to escort Ruth to the pope, she surmised. Her stomach twisted into knots. From the looks of it, the pope had deemed Ruth’s information highly dangerous.

“Please… take Riftan’s warning to heart,” Maxi anxiously pleaded with Ruth. “Be careful not to offend the pope.”

“Do you take me for a thoughtless child?” he said, shooting Maxi an incredulous glare. He shook his head. “The audience should not take long. I will be back before you know it, so there is no need to worry.”

With that, he followed the cleric down the dim corridor. Maxi watched him go, concern etched on her face.

“Sh-Should we not go with him?”

“He will be fine on his own. You needn’t worry,” Riftan replied tepidly, guiding her toward the fireplace.

Maxi looked up at him, her eyes filled with questions. “You know what Ruth discovered, don’t you?”

“One would have to be a fool not to know that the Reformed faction is hiding something,” was his evasive reply.

Furrowing her brow, Maxi glared at him as he tossed a piece of kindling into the fireplace. Sensing that she was waiting for a more detailed explanation, Riftan let out a small sigh.

“Over the past few years, the Temple Knights have been scouring the Seven Kingdoms for something. At first, we thought they were hunting down the remnants of the monster army, but further investigation made us question that. It’s now clear that they are searching for an object.”

“W-What sort of object?”

After silently staring into the crackling flames for some time, Riftan raised his head to meet Maxi’s gaze. She could see him hesitating, torn between his desire to protect her from harm and his obligation to inform her.

He seemed to come to a decision, and he continued in a calm tone, “Before I left for the campaign, I instructed Ursuline to investigate the past activities of the Temple Knights. Both Princess Agnes and Sejuleu Aren cooperated with the investigation. Thanks to that, we were able to learn some important information.”

Maxi narrowed her eyes, recalling the countless private conversations she had witnessed between Riftan and the princess. She suddenly felt a pang of frustration at being left in the dark about everything.

Pushing aside her petty emotions, she asked, “What… did you learn?”

“Three years ago, the Grand Basilica of Osiriya replaced their treasurer for no apparent reason. A highly unusual move, considering positions within the church are typically held for life unless there’s a valid case for dismissal or the person is too old or infirm to continue. Moreover, only a high priest trusted by the pope is appointed to that particular position. But the dismissed treasurer didn’t voice any complaints despite being ousted without cause. Then, the Temple Knights formed a tracking party and started scouring the Western Continent.”

Maxi quickly grasped the implication of his words. “You believe… something was stolen from the basilica?”

Riftan nodded, his expression wooden. “That is the only conclusion that makes sense. The bastards creating undead all over the continent likely stole something from the basilica during the chaos of the war, and the previous pope kept it a secret to avoid criticism for failing to protect the church’s assets. He then ordered the Temple Knights, who had pledged their allegiance to him, to find and retrieve it.”

Maxi swallowed nervously. Though Ruth had promised to explain everything upon his return, she could not help but ask, “What do you think… was stolen?”

Though she had asked the question in the smallest of whispers, it still sounded much too loud in the quiet room.

After silently regarding her flushed face, Riftan shrugged. “Something dangerous. Its loss would undoubtedly lead to severe condemnation.”

Maxi bit her lip as she tried to recall all the holy relics owned by the church. She doubted the monsters were interested in the sacred remains of Darian the Monarch and his twelve knights. And aside from the broken remnant of Ascalon, Wigrew’s holy sword, the weapons of the twelve knights were currently entrusted to active knights.

There were certainly rumors that the church possessed powerful magical devices and books on magic authored by elves during the height of the Roemian Empire, but if these were the items the monsters sought, they would have raided the Mage Tower instead.

Maxi was chewing her lip when she felt cool fingers brush against her face. Startled, she looked up to find Riftan’s black eyes fixed on her. He gently touched her chapped lip with his finger.

“Don’t worry so much. No matter what happens, I will protect you.”

A joyful smile lit up Maxi’s face. With just a few words from him, she felt instantly reassured. She took his hand and intertwined their fingers.

“I will protect you too.”

An enigmatic expression, somewhere between a smile and a frown, rose on Riftan’s face. Though she sensed he was amused by her words, she chose not to get angry. He had a tendency to underestimate her affection for him. This time, she was determined to show him the full extent of her love, no matter how long it took.

Rising from her chair, she sat on his lap. She felt him startle when she wrapped her arms around his warm neck and rested her head on his sturdy shoulder, but he soon reciprocated the embrace.

Seeking solace in his warmth, Maxi lost track of time when she heard the sound of weary footsteps.

She leaped to her feet and rushed to the door. Swinging it open, she found Ruth making his way down the corridor, looking exhausted.

She inspected him with worried eyes. “A-Are you all right? Did they mistreat you in any—”

“Well, I can’t say I was given a warm reception. But it was not as bad as I expected,” Ruth replied, rubbing his nape. He headed to the fireplace, his voice grave as he added, “There will be an emergency council soon. A coalition will be formed in a few days’ time, so we’d best prepare for an upcoming campaign.”

Maxi felt the blood drain from her face. Though she had anticipated this, her heart sank nonetheless.

Riftan grabbed Ruth’s shoulder, turning him around rather roughly. “Can we have an explanation now?” he snarled menacingly.

“Don’t you already have some idea?” Ruth retorted sullenly, removing Riftan’s hand from his shoulder. “No one knows how, but the monster army infiltrated the basilica and stole Sektor’s magic stone. That stone is how they managed to wreak such havoc.”

Maxi stared dumbfounded at his face as the revelation sunk in.

Meanwhile, Riftan said sharply, “Sektor used up his mana during the last battle. The stone was empty.”

“I assume they are capable of replenishing it,” Ruth replied somberly, his gaze shifting to the blustering snowstorm outside the window. “It’s highly probable that they are also responsible for the continually falling temperature over the past few years and the present erratic conditions. The monsters of the Pamela Plateau seek to resurrect the Demon King of the Lexos Mountains.”

Chapter 130

Maxi no longer had the energy to be shocked. She slumped into a chair, her mind racing through the past few years. She recalled the moment she had first witnessed large snowflakes fall in Anatol. By mere chance or not, the drop in temperature had begun after Riftan’s return from the Dragon Campaign.

Had the monsters of the Pamela Plateau been plotting Sektor’s resurrection from so far back? How could such a thing even be possible?

As if sensing her unspoken questions, Ruth continued his explanation. “Magic stones, by nature, draw in mana, but an empty stone would typically take decades to be restored by such passive measures. That is why I believe the dark mages may have discovered a method to hasten this process.”

He stroked his chin pensively, adding, “Resurrecting a dragon might not have been their initial motive. Given the vital role magic stones play in surviving that barren wasteland, it’s only natural that they sought ways to repurpose them.”

Riftan, staring grimly into the fireplace, abruptly broke his silence. “What makes you think they are trying to bring back the Red Dragon? Of all the things they could do with the stone, what makes you so certain that is their ultimate goal?”

“It is the conclusion I reached after carefully considering the circumstances and studying the records from the monster city,” Ruth replied stiffly. “I’m sure you remember the temple you discovered at the Plateau. The monsters were worshiping a dragon. They learned the concept of religion from the dark mages, then created their own faith. To them, a dragon is the closest thing to a god. Since we humans have harmed their deity, they see us as deserving of retribution.”

Pausing, Ruth regarded Riftan somberly. “The monster invasion three years ago was not driven by ambitions of conquest or revenge. Their motives were purely religious. Everything they have done so far is to punish humans and revive their revered idol.”

A heavy silence fell over the room. Maxi hugged herself tightly, too shocked to even think straight. The worldview she had been secure in for the past twenty-six years was shaken to its foundations.

Monsters were evil creatures that defied God. Yet, much like humans, these creatures had forged their own religion and were now waging holy war in accordance with its doctrines.

Riftan’s calm voice snapped her out of her disturbing thoughts.

“How much of this did you reveal to the pope?”

“Only that the monsters of the Pamela Plateau are attempting to revive the Red Dragon,” Ruth confessed. “The church is still trying to figure out the reason behind the magic stone’s theft.”

A heavy sigh seeped out of him. “There is going to be an uproar. The previous pope and the Reformed Church have kept the loss of Sektor’s stone a secret to prevent the Orthodox faction from gaining power. Once word gets out, the grand basilica will face severe criticism.”

“I’m surprised you’re still alive after speaking such truths before the pope,” Riftan muttered sardonically.

Ruth shrugged. “Fortunately, the new pope is a man of sound judgment. He understands the dire consequences should we fail to stop the dragon’s resurrection.”

Looking up at Riftan with a serious expression, Ruth added, “The swarm of undead around the Lexos Mountains is no coincidence. They are targeting the eastern regions to break the barriers that prevent mana from flowing into the mountains, placed there after the Dragon Campaign.”

“Several cities near the mountain range have already fallen,” Riftan acknowledged.

Ruth did not seem surprised by the news. “Then, retaking those cities should be our first course of action,” he stated calmly. “To thwart the dragon’s revival, we must halt the mana of fire from flowing into the mountains.”

Turning to the window, he added, “Once the barriers are back in place, this ceaseless snowfall will end as well.”

◆◆◆

As Ruth had predicted, the Council of the Seven Kingdoms erupted in outrage. While Maxi was not privy to the details of the meeting, it was evident that the church’s authority was hanging in the balance. Fortunately, the coalition acted quickly, deploying their armies despite the political turmoil.

Walking through the arcade, a complicated expression rose on Maxi’s face. Her gaze fell on the long line of baggage wagons on the other side. All around, servants hurriedly cleared the snow-covered courtyard, and soldiers busied themselves with the transportation of firewood, food, arrows, and other weapons.

Maxi watched the flurry of activity before walking away. Though she knew she should be grateful that the seven monarchs — who more often than not set upon each other like a pack of rabid dogs — had agreed to take action so quickly, the thought of another war darkened her mood.

How much more adversity would they have to endure before they could finally return to Anatol? She tried to soothe the frustration simmering in her chest as she descended the steps and crossed the snow-covered grounds.

Richard Breston’s unsettling words came to mind. It was clear that the already fragile Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms was now hanging by a thread. Even if they succeeded in thwarting the Red Dragon’s resurrection, it offered no guarantee of lasting peace. The thought weighed on her heart.

Though she still harbored a desire to fight alongside Riftan, the prospect of a life filled with never-ending battles filled her with dread.

Still, it is better than sending him off to battle alone.

Maxi steeled herself. A life spent fighting alongside the man she loved held far greater meaning than one filled with anxiety and idle prayers within the confines of a castle. Holding her head high, she set her course toward the mages’ lodging.

Negotiations had led to an agreement between the Mage Tower and the church to collaborate in preventing the dragon’s revival, and she intended to join the efforts as a mage.

She was resolutely climbing the stairs when a familiar voice called out from behind.

“There you are, my lady. I’ve been searching all over for you.”

Maxi whipped her head around to see Ursuline Ricaydo, his face set in its usual cold expression.

She looked at him quizzically. “Is something the matter?”

“The commander has instructed me to fetch you,” he replied tersely, gesturing with a slight nod. “Please come with me.”

Maxi’s eyes narrowed, unsure if Riftan was seeking her presence so he could browbeat her into returning to Anatol like last time. After a moment of anxious scrutiny, she decided to comply.

Once they left the long corridor, Ursuline led her to the back of the guest lodging where the knights resided. The spacious area was already packed with temporary stables and baggage wagons. Around them, dozens of knights in blue cloaks were inspecting their mounts and luggage.

Maxi nodded to the knights who greeted her as she hurried past the two rows of cargo. Just then, she heard a lively voice overhead.

“Good morning, my lady. You are looking as lovely as ever.”

Maxi looked up to find Hebaron perched on a wagon roof. With a wink, the burly knight said, “Even the crown of your head is a sight to behold from up here.”

“S-Sir Hebaron, what are you doing?”

Hebaron grinned, showing her the barbed wire in his gloved hand. “Hammering steel spikes onto the wagons. It prevents winged monsters from flying away with them.”

“Does that mean… other monsters have joined the undead army?”

“A few wyverns have been spotted,” Hebaron admitted. “The numbers aren’t a major concern, but since the enemy has the ability to control other beasts, it’s best to take precautions.”

He picked up his hammer to resume nailing the wire to the wagon. Maxi watched him anxiously, her thoughts racing, until a hand suddenly grasped her shoulder. Startled, Maxi swiveled her head to meet Riftan’s cool gaze.

“Why are you loitering here? Were you not told that I was looking for you?”

“I-I was on my way.”

Annoyed by his high-handed tone, Maxi coldly removed his hand from her shoulder.

Riftan’s lips tightened into a thin line as he spun around. “Come with me.”

Narrowing her eyes, Maxi wondered what had provoked his anger this time. Was he attempting to send her back to Anatol as she had feared? She remained standing, trying to gauge his intention, when he looked over his shoulder and arched an eyebrow.

“Are you not coming?”

After a moment of hesitation, Maxi let out a small sigh and followed him. Riftan strode past the wagons, leading her to a small cabin behind the guest house. It turned out to be a temporary storage space stacked with an assortment of sundries and containers. Riftan lifted a large bundle from among the items and unfolded it.

“I want you to try this on to see if it fits,” he said, holding out a padded, knee-length brown garment with leather straps on the sleeves and waist area.

Maxi furrowed her brow. “What is it?”

“It’s a gambeson made with wyvern leather. It’s sturdier and lighter than the average quilted armor, so you should be able to wear it.”

When Maxi merely gaped at him, Riftan pressed her rather brusquely, “What are you waiting for?”

She hastily accepted the armor. Though it had some weight to it, it was still considerably lighter than the plate armor Ursuline and Ulyseon had made her wear. She removed her robe and clumsily donned the garment.

Riftan bent down to help her into it properly, tightening the belt around her waist.

“Is it not heavy?”

While she found it slightly burdensome, Maxi said assuredly, “N-Not at all.”

Riftan gave her a skeptical look before grabbing one of the swords hanging on the wall.

Chapter 131

It was a sleek shortsword, the blade of which looked around two kevettes[2] long. Riftan unsheathed it partly from its leather scabbard and, after giving it a thorough inspection, extended the hilt to her.

“Here, see if you can carry it.”

“M-Me?”

Maxi stared up at him in surprise before cautiously taking it. Though its blade was much shorter than Riftan’s, it was still too heavy for her to wield with one hand. She had to tighten both fists around the hilt to balance the weight.

Seeing her struggle, Riftan sighed and took the weapon back. “I’ll have the blacksmith lengthen the hilt so you can wield it with two hands.”

“I-Is it for me?”

“Isn’t that obvious?” Riftan replied brusquely, sliding the gleaming blade back into its scabbard. He then took a pair of leather gloves from a small chest. “I had these made for you. Try them on.”

Maxi, who had been vacantly blinking, accepted the gloves and pulled them on. The soft, tanned leather encased her hands perfectly. She marveled at the flexibility and sturdiness of the material as she clenched and unfurled her fist.

As she did so, Riftan picked up a black breastplate and placed it on her chest. “Turn around.”

Maxi obeyed. Riftan deftly strapped the plate over the gambeson so that it sat flush against her chest.

Turning her to face him again, he asked, “Is it too tight?”

“N-No, not at all.”

Not only did the breastplate feel perfectly tailored to her, it was unbelievably light. Maxi looked up at Riftan, her eyes shining with emotion. She could not believe he had prepared all this for her.

Happiness bubbling in her chest, she said, “It’s very comfortable. What is it made of to make it so light?”

“Cockatrice leather. It may be light, but it is capable of withstanding most attacks.”

Maxi eyed the breastplate in surprise. A cockatrice was a high-grade monster that was as rare as a basilisk. Sellers were free to name whatever price they wanted for its skins, and as only a few craftsmen had the skill to work with such material, a breastplate of this quality would have cost an exorbitant sum.

Maxi gulped. “W-Would a mage… require such costly armor?”

“You do,” Riftan said coldly, looking stern. “From now on, the knights and I will teach you how to use a sword whenever possible. Though mages are rarely required to fight in battle, you should learn how to protect yourself just in case.”

Though Maxi wanted to retort that she had never intentionally thrown herself in danger, she held her tongue. She did not wish to argue over trivial things when he was allowing her to go on this campaign with him.

“I understand,” she replied with the enthusiasm of an eager squire. “I shall do my best.”

Riftan observed her reaction, his gaze full of some unfathomable, complicated emotion, and let out a sigh. He turned around and pulled out a deep blue cloak from the chest.

“Be sure to stay close to Ruth at all times,” he said as he inspected the cloak’s condition, “be it on the road or during battle. He will inform you of the rules you must adhere to as a mage of our order.”

“A-As a mage of the order?”

“That’s right.” Draping the cloak over her shoulders, he declared, “You are now a mage of the Remdragon Knights. Hence, you must obey your commander’s orders before any instruction by that Nornui riffraff.”

Maxi became wide-eyed. After pulling her cloak’s hood over her head, Riftan strode out of the cabin.

Stunned speechless, Maxi trailed him in a daze before jolting back to her senses. Since the mages had their own rules, there were procedures that needed to be followed before she could officially become a Remdragon Knight mage. She pointed this out to him, her voice quivering.

“Y-You must know that this is not something we can decide ourselves. You must first make a formal request to the Tower for a mage before I can officially join the Remdragon Knights. Not only that, there will also be evaluations—”

“All necessary procedures have been fulfilled,” Riftan retorted, cutting her off rather coldly. “Why do you think Ruth Serbel has been acting as errand boy for that fastidious elder? Do you think he was at Calto Serbel’s beck and call simply because of their blood ties?”

His lips twitched, a cynical expression rising on his face. “Ruth Serbel is a mage of the Remdragon Knights, not some attendant to be ordered around.”

“A-Are you saying… he cooperated with Master Calto on the condition that I will be deployed to Anatol?” Maxi asked, astonished.

Since the mages of Urd were well aware of the circumstances that had brought her to Nornui, she had fully expected to be sent back home once she had taken all the necessary steps. Hence, the revelation that the Tower had used her return as a bargaining chip behind her back felt like a huge betrayal.

“I would have returned to Anatol even without Ruth’s help,” she said stonily. “As the Mage Tower does not restrict the freedom of its mages, Master Calto had no right to be bargaining—”

“That is true in most cases, but Anatol has Ruth Serbel. Have you forgotten that he is a black sheep among your peers?” Riftan replied objectively. “Though I hate to admit it, you are a mage of the Tower, and Nornui can keep you there if they so wish. I wasn’t willing to take that risk.”

Unable to come up with a retort, Maxi closed her mouth.

As they entered a vacant lot that was newly swept of snow, Riftan added with a sigh, “However, that is not the only reason Ruth has been acting like the Tower’s servant. He secured a pardon for his unsanctioned departure in exchange for covertly investigating the dark mages’ records and negotiating with the pope on Nornui’s behalf. He would have cooperated with Calto Serbel whether or not your deployment was part of the bargain.”

Maxi looked up at her husband quizzically. “Do you know what he negotiated with the pope?”

“He told me he could not go into detail, but it was likely for the revision of the list of heresy. I don’t think the Mage Tower has anything else to demand from the church.”

Maxi became mired in thought. If the new pope were to issue an edict favorable to magic users, it would certainly open more doors for mages. Not to mention, she just may be able to learn a few advanced spells. She resolved to pester Ruth or Calto for the full details of the negotiation.

Growing flushed from excitement, she looked up at Riftan once more. Swirling snowflakes settled on his black velvet hair. Gently brushing them off, she cautiously asked, “Do you truly… want me to join the order?”

“Do you want an honest answer?” he asked, looking down at her with somber eyes.

As Maxi took in his darkly shadowed face, her excitement drained away like sand. She hesitated for a long moment before finally nodding.

Riftan tore his gaze away to stare out over the snowy lot. “I’ve only ever wanted the best for you,” he said bitterly. “I want to lavish you with beautiful gowns and jewels, not armor and weapons. I want to provide you with a life free from worry and fear, one where dark mages are the furthest things from your mind. My wishes have not changed.”

“I-I…”

“But you chose to become a mage.” A bitter smile rose on his lips. “And you have the right to decide how to live your life.”

A lump formed in Maxi’s throat. Sadness and affection mingled in the pair of warm, dark eyes gazing down at her.

Unable to hold back the wave of emotions, she threw herself into his arms. When she spoke, her voice was thick with emotion.

“W-What I want… is to be with you, Riftan Calypse. To remain by your side at all times.”

Wrapping his arms around her, Riftan buried his face in the red locks cascading over her shoulder. She felt his warm breath against her icy neck as he whispered, “Then let’s do that.”

◆◆◆

Riftan took Maxi to the Remdragon Knights. He assembled the men scattered around the lot and announced Maximilian Calypse’s new position as a mage of Anatol. Thunderous cheers followed, and the overwhelming joy made Maxi dizzy. Even the fact that they would have to depart in a few days to fight another terrible war could not dampen the pride and fulfillment she felt in that moment.

Maximilian Calypse was now a member of the Remdragon Knights. She felt as if she had grown a kevette taller in the span of a night.

However, her elation did not last long. She soon found herself sprawled on the floor of the training grounds, glaring at Ursuline Ricaydo’s neatly-shaven face.

The knight let out an exasperated sigh. “There must be something wrong with the way your muscles are connected, my lady.”

Chapter 132

Maxi shot daggers at Ursuline.

“Are you quite done?”

“Not quite,” the knight replied dryly, bending to offer her his hand.

Maxi accepted his assistance with a surly expression.

Helping her up, Ursuline added sternly, “How many times have I told you not to look away from your enemy? Surely at least a hundred. You must keep your eyes on your opponent’s shoulders and head, ready to fall back at any time. Your reckless charges cause you to lose your stance at the first countermove. At the very least, try not to trip on your own—”

“You have made your point, Sir Ursuline,” Maxi said irritably, rubbing her aching buttocks.

Ursuline, however, seemed determined to continue his carping. Arching an eyebrow, his voice took on a domineering edge. “That is what you told me earlier before repeating the same mistake. If you had truly understood my instructions, you would not have tripped again.”

“U-Understanding something and putting it into action are two different things!”

“Most would classify that as not understanding.”

Picking up her practice sword from the snow, Maxi glowered at the knight in exasperation. While she could not deny her dreadful reflexes, Ursuline’s incessant reminders were beginning to grate on her nerves.

Aiming her wooden sword at his infuriatingly emotionless face, she said sharply, “I-I merely lost my balance. I will not… do that again.”

The knight opened his mouth as if to say something, then stopped, shaking his head. He raised his practice sword to begin the spar.

Maxi carefully gauged their distance, searching for an opening. In her mind, thrashing the knight seemed easy enough, but her body refused to cooperate. Her strikes were weak, and she faltered whenever she attacked. She also always ended up on her rear when she tried to back away from an incoming swing.

Moments later, Maxi found herself sprawled on the ground again like a snow-covered scarecrow.

Ursuline looked down at her grimly. “I shall be honest, my lady. You have absolutely no talent when it comes to swordsmanship.”

“I-I am aware of that!” Maxi shouted.

The knight maintained a serious expression as if to emphasize that he was giving an objective assessment. “In fact, you struggle with any basic movement of the limbs. Simply put, you are not cut out for physical activity. Instead of wasting your time on such a hopeless endeavor, perhaps it would be better for you to learn offensive spells from the sorcerer.”

“Y-You are giving up on me already?”

Though she was thoroughly exhausted by Ursuline Ricaydo’s tenacity, his resignation sparked anxiety within her. She shot to her feet and positioned her practice sword as if to prove herself.

“I know I’m a terrible student, but… I will improve with time, I assure you. You taught me how to use a dagger, and I used that training to kill a goblin in the Pamela Plateau.”

“You need not lie, my lady. I shall continue to teach you as long as you wish to learn.”

“I-It is not a lie! I truly did slay a goblin like this!” Maxi exclaimed, plunging an imaginary dagger into thin air.

Ursuline eyed her dubiously, then shook his head. “Must have been an oaf of a monster,” he muttered to himself.

The knight promptly sealed his lips at her murderous glare.

Deeply upset, Maxi hissed through clenched teeth, “Y-You needn’t force yourself to teach me! I would rather… learn from Riftan anyway.”

“The commander won’t have time until the preparations for the campaign are over,” Ursuline replied with a hint of uneasiness. “Things seem to be getting more serious than we anticipated. He is actively working to prevent the Northern Alliance from gaining control of the coalition army.”

Maxi’s face darkened at the unexpected news. “Does that mean… Richard Breston might become the supreme commander this time?”

“In the worst possible case, yes,” the knight admitted, his gaze fixed on the main chapel where the Council of the Seven Kingdoms convened. “Since the church cannot deny responsibility for the current situation, the Northern Alliance is using it as a pretext to strip the Temple Knights of their leadership and install Richard Breston as the commander of the coalition army. If they succeed… it will spell danger for the armies of any kingdom in favor of the armistice. He will likely attempt to wipe out a significant number of their forces. The commander has been trying to prevent that from happening.”

“What… does he intend to do?”

“What else?” Ursuline replied, shrugging. “He will have to claim the position for himself. King Reuben has already named him commander of the Wedonian army. With the backing of the crown, it won’t be too difficult for him to best Breston.”

Worry crossed Maxi’s face as she recalled the blatant mockery the northerners had directed toward her husband for his humble background. Though Riftan was undeniably the greatest knight in the realm, Maxi did not doubt that the conservative nobles of the north would malign him for his low birth. What was more, Riftan had yet to receive an official noble title.

Even Maxi knew it was unprecedented for a mere vassal knight to assume command of an army comprising tens of thousands. Would Wedon’s royal backing be enough to secure Riftan the rank of supreme commander of the coalition army?

Sensing that Maxi was spiraling into worry, Ursuline interjected, “I suggest you focus on yourself for the moment, my lady. If Sir Riftan succeeds in taking command of the army today, the Remdragon Knights will be at the front. While it’s unlikely that you’ll ever face the enemy directly…”

The knight trailed off as if unsure. He regarded her uneasily for a moment before continuing gravely, “It would certainly help for you to know a technique or two.”

Though his resolute demeanor irked her, Maxi compliantly readied her wooden sword. They continued their basic swordsmanship training for about two more hours. Despite the physical strength and stamina she had acquired from months of campaigning, she struggled to keep up with the grueling drills. Her skill remained at the level of a child wildly swinging a wooden stick.

Exhausted and disheartened, Maxi trudged out of the training grounds. She had not expected to become a skilled swordsman overnight, but neither had she expected it to go so disastrously.

Rubbing her sore buttocks and aching wrists, she made her way across the vast grounds. All around, soldiers ferried luggage, weaving around the rows of baggage wagons that filled the space from the main chapel to the entrance of the basilica. She hurried through the commotion, resolving to ask Ruth to cast restorative magic on her.

Just as she neared the lodging occupied by the Remdragon Knights, she spotted Riftan returning with some of his men. She joyfully ran toward him.

“Riftan!”

A faint smile flickered across his impassive face when he saw her, and Maxi felt her fatigue instantly melt away.

Apparently returning from the Council, he was dressed in the ceremonial uniform of the Remdragon Knights. Despite lacking any silk or feather adornment favored by other nobles, he exuded a dignified air in a simple blue surcoat and pauldron bearing his knightly insignia.

Maxi gazed at him proudly before standing on her toes to plant a feather-light kiss on his smooth chin.

“H-How did the Council go? I hope they didn’t have too many harsh words.”

“Maxi… I’m hardly a child who fears being ostracized,” Riftan replied with an incredulous snort.

Though he genuinely appeared to think her concern ludicrous, the warmth in his black eyes suggested that he enjoyed the attention. After lightly pecking her cheek, he removed his gauntlet to caress her icy-cold neck.

“I see you’ve been training.”

“Yes, I’ve been practicing,” Maxi replied like a child seeking praise.

A peculiar expression, neither smile nor frown, briefly flashed across Riftan’s face. Tilting his head to prompt his grinning subordinates to leave, he wrapped an arm around her shoulders and strode into the lodging. They made their way across the crowded dining hall and ascended the stairs.

“I apologize for being unable to train you myself,” he said. “I can’t seem to find the time.”

“I-It’s fine! I know you’re busy,” Maxi hastily reassured him.

While she felt a twinge of disappointment, she was also relieved that he would be spared the sight of her pathetic flailing.

Forcing a laugh, she added, “Sir Ursuline has been an excellent mentor… so you don’t have to worry about my training. More importantly… how did the Council go today? I heard you’re competing with Richard Breston for the title of supreme commander.”

Entering their private room, Riftan responded flatly as he lit the fireplace, “The King of Livadon has chosen to endorse me, so I think the odds are in my favor. Your first dance partner proved to be helpful.”

Maxi rolled her eyes at his snide remark. He evidently intended to hold that against her for a while.

Suppressing a sigh, she replied with deliberate nonchalance, “How kind of him. It seems we are both indebted to Sir Sejuleu.”

Riftan glared at her, then snorted. He straightened himself. “I’d rather not discuss that bastard,” he said, clearly displeased. “Here, see if you can carry this.”

He unbuckled the sword at his belt and extended it to her.

“I-Is it mine?” she asked, her eyes glinting with anticipation.

“It is. This should be much lighter than the last.”

As she grasped the hilt with both hands, Riftan removed the scabbard, revealing a slender, gleaming blade. Maxi could only stare at it in awe. The blade’s edge was so sharp she feared that merely looking at it would pierce her eyes.

“Is it not heavy?”

Maxi shook her head. “I-It is astonishingly light.”

“Now, give it a try.”

Chapter 133

Riftan stepped aside, motioning slightly with his chin. Maxi hesitated for a moment before gripping the sword hilt with both hands. She swung the weapon through the air, the movement feeling awkward and clumsy.

Blushing with embarrassment, she stole a glance at Riftan’s face. Surely he would take the sword back if he realized just how terrible a trainee she was. Thankfully, he did not seem focused on assessing her ability. After carefully observing her form, he placed a hand on her elbow to correct her posture.

“Does it feel heavy?” he asked.

“N-No. It’s weightier than I thought… but it’s not difficult to wield.”

Riftan gently lifted her wrist to check the strain on her joints before releasing her. “It doesn’t seem to be straining your arm, at least. I want you to practice with this from now on. It’ll take time to get used to it.”

Maxi, who had been inspecting the sword, jerked her head up. Considering her skills with a wooden weapon, practicing with one of real steel was unthinkable.

Not wanting to worry her already overanxious husband, though, she nodded confidently. “A-All right. I shall discuss it with Sir Ursuline.”

“I should have more time once the campaign preparations are over,” Riftan said tersely, taking the sword from her.

Maxi nervously shifted her eyes. Having witnessed her clumsiness, she feared he would be as exasperated with her as Sir Ursuline.

Avoiding his gaze, she muttered, “Commanding an army is a demanding task, and I am perfectly content learning from Sir Ursuline, so—”

“I can spare an hour or two.” Riftan paused while strapping the sheathed sword to her belt to shoot her a sharp look. “Or do you not want to learn from me? Would you prefer Ursuline as your mentor?”

Realizing that she had triggered his irrational jealousy again, Maxi swallowed a sigh. Though she found it absurd that he would react in such a way to his subordinate, she generously chose not to get heated. After all, she had done the same with any woman who interacted with him.

“You know that is not true. I merely… don’t wish to add to your burdens.”

“The coalition army will depart in two days,” Riftan said curtly. He cinched her belt so the sword’s weight would not pull it down, then straightened. “I’ll help you practice from time to time during the journey. As I’m sure you know by now, anything can happen during battle. Being able to defend yourself with a sword will serve you well in a crisis.”

Maxi’s face fell when she noted the anxiousness in his voice. Her heart sank thinking of how difficult it must be for him to take her to war.

“I won’t do anything reckless this time. I am fully aware of the scope of my abilities now. Once the battle starts… I promise I shall adhere to my duties in the rear.”

“If…” Riftan started, then closed his mouth.

Maxi gazed up at him encouragingly.

After hesitating, he continued, “If you are ever forced to choose… between saving your life or those of everyone else, can you swear to me that you will not hesitate to save yourself?”

Maxi’s face hardened as she realized he was referring to the events at Eth Lene. She asked herself the same question — if it came to it again, could she turn her back on everyone and choose to run instead?

Just the thought of abandoning Ruth, Hebaron, Idsilla, and many others to save her own skin twisted her stomach into knots.

But then, the memory of Riftan looking at her as though his soul were being ripped apart flashed in her mind. She still vividly recalled how he had broken down in anguish.

Maxi clenched her fist. She would undoubtedly fall apart just as completely if she saw Riftan hanging onto his life by a thread. She could not make him go through such pain again.

She gave a determined nod. “I give you my word. If the worst comes… I shall put my life above all else.”

He silently regarded her, relief slowly spreading across his face. Maxi felt her throat constricting. He was the single most important person in her life. Thanks to him, she now knew that loving someone this dearly could also be a source of pain.

She vowed then and there that she would always choose Riftan Calypse, even if it meant sacrificing the whole world.

◆◆◆

Two days later, a somber procession of over six thousand veteran soldiers began marching from Balbourne. Rows of armored horses and knights slowly made their way out of the city, heading east toward the Gillian Plains. The grim atmosphere reflected the army’s low morale. It was daunting to face another war so soon after the prolonged conflict of the last.

Maxi observed the gloomy faces as she patted Rem’s neck and trotted confidently after the warhorses. From her position behind the Remdragon Knights, she could see the banners of the Knights of Phil Aaron and the rest of the Wedonian army, led by Princess Agnes.

Carefully assessing the atmosphere within each division, Maxi shifted her gaze to the Remdragon Knights. Riftan, accompanied by his elite officers, led the procession in strict formation. Squires followed behind, carrying spears bearing the order’s banner and shields adorned with a distinct coat of arms.

Suddenly curious, she asked Ruth, who was riding next to her, “Whose coat of arms is that?”

“Which one?” Ruth said. He was on horseback next to her, his face haggard. A small exclamation escaped him as he followed the direction of her finger. “That is the House of Calypse’s. Sir Riftan did mention reaching an agreement with King Reuben under the condition that he would take command of the army. He must have used this opportunity to force the king’s hand.”

“Th-The House of Calypse?”

Wide-eyed, Maxi carefully inspected the image — a crude triangular shield over which lay three swords of slightly different shapes. It was a simple yet exquisite design.

Ruth proudly explained, “Although the king has yet to confer him with the title officially, Sir Riftan has been promised an earldom, and Anatol has flourished into a profitable trade city comparable to a duchy. It’s about time his house had a sigil to represent it.”

The sorcerer suddenly furrowed his brow. “King Reuben has been using the earldom to manipulate Sir Riftan into working like a dog the past few years, but he won’t be able to do so much longer. Treating his own noble like a servant would diminish his authority. His Majesty will have to show Sir Riftan the same respect he shows his other earls. And since the Remdragon Knights now belong to the House of Calypse, Wedon’s royal family can no longer treat the order as a mere extension of the royal knights.”

“L-Lower your voice,” Maxi whispered anxiously, worried the nearby royal knights might overhear.

Ruth, as if to say he had suffered long enough, remained brazenly unconcerned. “The king uses the conservative nobles’ objections as an excuse to put off granting Sir Riftan a title, but not even that conniving man will be able to stall much longer.”

Maxi’s concern over Ruth’s impertinent remarks eased as Princess Agnes and her retinue showed no visible reaction. Relaxing slightly, she surveyed the banners and shields carried by the knights. The House of Calypse’s banners now intermingled with those bearing the emblem of the white dragon.

Since the Remdragon Knights marched at the front, Riftan’s newly minted coat of arms was likely visible to the knights of Wedon and to those from other kingdoms. Pride swelled in Maxi’s heart. The House of Croyso’s heraldry had never evoked such feelings in her. With the Calypse symbol, she felt the urge to show it off to all the Seven Kingdoms.

She was imagining doing just so when Elliot called over to her.

“The road will become rough ahead, so please take care.”

It seemed Elliot had been assigned as her personal guard this time, as Ulyseon and Garrow were occupied with other duties. Though Maxi thought the knight was being overly concerned, she offered him a faint smile and made an effort to keep close to the others. She understood Riftan’s and the knights’ concern for her well-being.

Fortunately, there was little snowfall, and the army reached the edge of the plains within half a day. After camping there for the night, they continued marching southeast along the river. Ruth briefed Maxi on her new duties as a member of the order as they traveled.

“Since earth magic is best suited for defensive and healing spells, focus on supporting the knights from the rear. During battle, your task will be to cast barriers around the supply wagons and shield the knights when possible. Of course, treating the wounded post-battle will be your primary duty.”

“W-What about you?”

“I will be assisting at the front.”

Maxi’s shoulders sagged. Though she had accepted her supporting role in the order, she could not help but feel guilty about staying back while others fought bravely on the frontlines.

As if reading her mind, Ruth’s lips curled into a smile. “It is because I have you defending the rear that I can focus on the front. I’m confident it will be a perfect partnership.”

Maxi shook off her bitterness. She would only be a hindrance at the front. Gathering her resolve, she gave Ruth a determined nod.

“I-I shall do my best.”

As the sun began to set, the Remdragon Knights halted the army’s march and set up camp on Brimwill Hill. Soon, the Knights of Phil Aaron and the Bolosé Royal Knights followed suit, establishing their camps by the river.

Maxi stood atop the gentle hillcrest and tried to calculate the remaining distance in her mind. At their current pace, they would reach the eastern part of Wedon within a week.

Chapter 134

Maxi wondered what horrors awaited them there. She pictured thousands of undead razing villages, small and big, to the ground. The undead army would then lumber toward a walled city, swelling with each victory. Humans slaughtered by the evil monsters would become specters of death, attacking their fellow man as a senseless arm of the monster army. The image of thousands of corpses marching across the frozen earth sent chills down her spine.

She pulled her hood down, hunching her shoulders. Though she bolstered her nerves dozens of times each day, thinking of the impending war never failed to fill her with fear and anxiety.

“My lady.”

Roused from her foreboding thoughts, Maxi turned her head toward the voice. Elliot Charon climbed up the hill, worry etched on his face.

“Please allow me to take your horse to the stable.”

Had it been any other day, Maxi would have refused his help and attended to Rem herself. After riding all day in the harsh wind, however, she barely had any energy left. She gratefully handed the reins to the knight.

“Th-Thank you.”

A smile tugged at his lips as if he were pleased to be allowed to serve her at last. He pulled Rem to his side, then pointed to a newly erected tent at the foot of the hill.

“The sorcerer rests in there. Your ladyship should join him.”

“W-Where is Riftan?”

“The commander has gone to check on the other camps. He should be back soon.”

After giving Elliot a nod, Maxi descended the hill and entered the tent. She found Ruth huddled beneath a blanket before a faintly glowing brazier. He appeared so untroubled that she felt her tension ease a little.

She clicked her tongue as she approached him. “You look like a fattened larva. It’s not even that cold.”

“Your nose is red, my lady,” he replied tersely. Offering her a blanket, he added, “Stop acting invincible. You should look after yourself while you’re able. We’ve no hope of keeping up with the knights if we fail to recuperate whenever possible.”

She meekly accepted the blanket and draped it around herself. Soon, a squire with boyish features entered the tent with a pot of steaming stew, a loaf of singed bread, and a bottle of wine. While she shared the food with Ruth, Maxi kept glancing at the entrance, wondering when Riftan would return. Already, inky blue darkness had descended over the camp, and blazing torches illuminated the hill.

She relied on the faint light they provided to observe the silhouette of the knights. Before long, she spotted Riftan’s shadowy figure striding up the hill with Talon in tow.

She ran to him like the wind. A subtle smile crossed his lips when he saw her. Spreading an arm to embrace her, Riftan looked down with concern and affection.

“We barely stopped to rest today. Did you find it difficult keeping up?”

Maxi vigorously shook her head. “Don’t worry. It was easy.”

He studied her face as if to ascertain her honesty before handing Talon’s reins to the squire trotting behind him.

“Nonetheless,” he said, steering them toward their tent, “I still think you should forgo your training today. Have you had supper?”

“Yes, with Ruth. You haven’t had anything to eat, have you? I shall have someone—”

Maxi was interrupted by a loud commotion. She looked about the camp in confusion and grew wide-eyed when she saw Hebaron running toward them, holding aloft a torch.

Hebaron led an elite detachment half a day’s journey ahead to scout out the army’s route. The fact that he was returning in such haste could only mean there was a problem. Riftan released his arm around her and went to meet the burly knight.

“What is it?”

“We found them on the road. We hurried back because they are in dire need of treatment,” Hebaron replied, pointing his torch at the ridge connected to a valley. “They are residents of Darund Castle who managed to escape when the undead army struck.”

On the dark field, five or six men in ragged clothing were staggering toward the camp with the aid of the knights.

Without thinking, Maxi sprinted down the hill. As she drew closer, she could see their tattered clothes and pallid faces in more detail. Clearly, they had experienced something horrific.

“P-Please take them to the barracks. They must be treated at once.”

At her command, the knights promptly took the wounded to the shared barracks and laid them on straw beds. Placing a lamp nearby, Maxi carefully inspected their conditions. The men wore bandages on their limbs and shoulders, and one even had a dark bruise on his face, likely from being hit by a blunt weapon.

Knowing that head injuries were more likely to cause permanent consequences, she healed the man with the bruise first.

Relieved of the pain, the man mumbled, “Th-Thank you,” even as he remained sitting hunched over in fear.

Maxi promptly moved on to the next patient. Carefully, she managed to peel off his frozen, bloody bandage, revealing a deep gash. Fortunately, the bones appeared to be intact, but the skin around the wound was nearly gray from the bleeding.

With a small groan, she called to the knights behind her, “G-Get me hot water! I need to clean the wound first.”

Suddenly, Riftan was behind her, bending down to examine the injury. “It’s a sword wound,” he remarked.

Maxi looked up at his grave expression in surprise.

Riftan turned to the young man she had just treated. “You said you’re from Darund? Your village was attacked?”

“Yes,” the young man replied, the sorrow stark on his face. “A horde of armored ghouls attacked the castle. They ravaged the village within minutes… Some of us managed to escape and sought refuge in the castle, but others weren’t so lucky. There is no knowing how many managed to survive.”

“Armored ghouls…” Riftan muttered, pensively inspecting the man’s gash. “And clearly adept at using weapons. Could be the corpses of recently killed soldiers.”

“Probably the dead knights of the East,” said Hebaron, observing the scene from the entrance. “Reports say two walled cities have fallen despite the reinforcements sent by the eastern lords, and three castles are under siege. The soldiers who perished in battle might have turned into these undead monsters.”

Maxi felt her blood run cold. The same fate could await them if they died in this war, cursed to roam in torment as undead beings, unable to enter heaven. There was no worse end imaginable for the followers of God. It was a fate worse than death.

Seized with fear, she blurted, “W-What were the parish clerics doing? Is it not their duty to prevent such a thing?”

“Purifying hundreds of casualties at once is no easy feat, even for a high priest,” Hebaron explained. “For a parish cleric, it would be overwhelming.”

So they were risking not only their lives, but also their souls in this war. Maxi bit her lip, the terror rising like bile in her throat. She pretended to focus on treating the man’s wound to hide her growing panic. Somehow, Riftan seemed to sense the tension oozing out of her.

He placed a firm hand on her shoulder and regarded her stiffly. He looked as if he was about to speak, then seemed to change his mind. Addressing Hebaron, he said, “The battle starts tomorrow. Make sure everyone eats well and gets plenty of rest.”

“What about you, Commander?”

“I must convene an emergency meeting.” Slowly rising to his feet, he said to Maxi bluntly, “I shall have Ruth come help you, so don’t try to treat the men by yourself.”

Maxi obediently bobbed her head. After eyeing her skeptically, Riftan sent one of the knights to fetch Ruth at once before leaving the tent.

Ruth came trudging in shortly after. They took turns casting healing magic on the six injured men. The soldiers were then instructed to bring their wounded comrades something to eat. Afterward, they inspected the magic devices and stones to be used in the upcoming battle. It was pitch black outside by the time they finished for the day.

Ruth sighed wearily, gazing up at the dark sky. “We should head back to the barracks now.”

The intermittently falling snowflakes were growing bigger.

“I must go rest for tomorrow,” he said.

“Y-You will not wait to hear about the meeting?”

“I’ll know by morning anyway.”

With a yawn, Ruth headed back to the barracks. Maxi watched him go, wondering if she would ever be as calm as him. Shaking her head, she made toward Riftan’s tent.

It was warm inside, the squires having preemptively lit the braziers. Removing her coat, she slipped into the bed of thick layers of rush mats and blankets. She pulled the covers up to her chin. Exhaustion rolled over her, but anxiety about the looming battle kept her wide awake.

She heard someone enter the tent. Maxi quickly closed her eyes, not wanting to upset him when he found her still awake. She listened as Riftan removed his armor, washed his hands, and climbed into bed. A whiff of soap and leather tickled her nose, followed by a metallic scent that clung to his tunic. He draped an arm over her waist, pulling her against his chest.

Surprise pricked at her. Since the start of the campaign, he had always maintained some distance when they slept. Was he anxious about the battle too? And was she the cause of his anxiety?

Maxi turned and pulled him close, passionately kissing his warm lips. A low moan escaped his throat. She tipped her head back as his hot tongue entered her mouth.

The kiss had started as a way to seek comfort, but soon her breathing grew ragged, and heat began to simmer between her legs.

Her hands ventured inside his tunic, caressing his hardened abdomen. Riftan shuddered, and his warm breath brushed her neck.

Chapter 135

Feeling the tremor running through him, Maxi slid her fingers down his toned waistline to the loose band of his trousers.

His large member was so stiff that it was nearly ripping through the woolen material. When she gingerly held it in her hand, a strange moan gushed out of him. He gripped her wrist and began thrusting into her palm.

“Maxi…”

Maxi looked up at him. Through the dark, she saw his eyes burning with desire.

Riftan slid an arm over her shoulder to grip her nape, continuing to move rhythmically against her hand as he pushed his tongue into her mouth. It all felt terribly primal.

Her heart began to pound in excitement. Fatigue and fear forgotten, all she wanted in that moment was to make this strong and beautiful knight happy.

She eagerly sucked his tongue as her hand pleasured him over his strained trousers. Cussing, Riftan roughly yanked the garment down.

Knowing what he desired, Maxi promptly sat up. She gripped his hardness with both hands and slowly moved them up and down.

She saw his jaw clench as he threw his head back. Seeing him losing his mind to pleasure sent a fiery thrill through her.

Gently circling her thumb over the wet tip of his member, she kissed the vein bulging from his neck. She heard him grinding his teeth. His hand clamped onto her nape again. Despite the roughness of the action, she felt no desire to complain.

Riftan hungrily tasted her mouth while his hand slid into her loosely tied trousers. Maxi unwittingly bit his tongue.

His fingers found the throbbing nub hidden beneath her bush, and the slick noises as he began to stroke made her realize how aroused she was. When he slid a finger inside, it was her turn to writhe.

The only thing she could focus on was what his finger was doing. Whenever he delicately rubbed the sensitive places inside, a shot of lightning ran down her spine.

Panting, she began to squirm, and he prompted her to pleasure him again by moving her hand. Lying face to face on the cramped bed, they indulged in each other for some time until, frustrated at the climax that lay just out of reach, Maxi grew impatient.

When she looked up at him beseechingly, she saw that he had also reached his limit. Withdrawing his fingers, Riftan pulled off her trousers and threw them on the floor. He urged her to climb on top of him. Maxi drew a sharp breath as he immediately penetrated her.

“Does it hurt?” he asked anxiously, caressing her tense back.

Maxi shook her head. There was slight pain, but it was nothing compared to the pleasure. When Riftan made no move, Maxi slowly rocked back and forth, moans escaping their mouths simultaneously.

Why did the act always feel so unfamiliar? Eyes closed, she was savoring the sensation of him filling her when he suddenly grabbed her hips and thrust upward. She gasped for air as she fell on his chest. He began to move rhythmically, and Maxi thought she might lose her mind. Her toes curled with each thrust, and whimpers broke out of her.

She involuntarily twisted her hips, not knowing if it was to escape or to drive him even deeper into her. She let go completely, entrusting her instincts to take over.

At last, her vision growing hazy, she climaxed. Maxi bit her lip as her whole body tensed, her sensitive inner wall spasming and clamping around him.

Riftan grew rigid as well. He held her in a crushing embrace, and she sensed him restraining his movements before hastily pulling out of her. She watched in a daze as he stroked himself. Soon, hot fluid spattered onto both of their abdomens.

“Goddammit, that was close.”

Riftan flopped onto the bed in exhaustion. Still sprawled on top of him, Maxi jerked her head up.

After confirming that she was not pregnant, Riftan had taken great pains not to release his seed inside her. In fact, throughout the campaign, the most intimacy he dared were light kisses here and there. It seemed tonight he had finally reached the limits of his self-restraint.

He leaned back, his arms still wrapped around her. When he finally got out of bed, he immediately returned with a basin of lukewarm water and a towel. He wiped her down with great care before starting on himself.

Maxi watched as he sat on the bed with his back to her, adjusting his trousers. She silently snaked her arms around his waist. She felt him freeze, then shift to return the embrace.

“There’s nothing to worry about. You have me.”

Somehow, it felt as though the words were meant more for himself. She caressed his strained neck and rested her head on his muscled shoulder.

“I’m not worried. I just… needed you.” Feeling a prick of guilt, she added, “Still, I apologize for behaving so irresponsibly when… you have been holding back for my sake.”

“You may have started it, but I was the one who lost control.”

Riftan let out a small sigh as he patted her back as though soothing a puppy. “You don’t have to apologize. I wouldn’t have been able to restrain myself for much longer anyway.”

Maxi rolled her eyes. Despite what he said, she doubted he would have touched her if she had not made an advance. His patience and self-control had solidified during their separation, much to her vexation, making it nearly impossible to tempt him.

She looked up at him and sullenly mumbled, “L-Liar. Y-You seemed to hold yourself back quite capably.”

Riftan, who had been pulling at the cover, furrowed his brow. Squeezing her face in his hands, he asked, “What are you so unhappy about?”

“N-Nothing. It’s just…” Trailing off, she hesitated before finally blurting out, “I-I feel that… I desire you… more than you desire me… a-and that… u-upsets me a little.”

She felt him freeze in place. When she peeked at his face, she found her husband looking down at her as though she had uttered something absurd.

Flushing, she pushed his hand off her. She tried to turn away, but he grabbed her waist. He pressed his lower body against her and murmured, “You think I desire you less?”

Maxi swallowed past her dry throat. His member, which had grown hard again, was nudging her lower abdomen.

“I can barely keep my hands off you, so stop trying to provoke me with such absurdities,” he said, his voice low and dangerous.

When Maxi nodded, Riftan heaved a sigh.

He shifted slightly so their lower bodies were apart again and said gently as he tucked her in, “You should sleep now. A tougher journey awaits us tomorrow.”

“But… i-is it all right… to leave it like that?”

“It will settle on its own. Enough talk and just go to sleep,” Riftan said through gritted teeth.

Maxi closed her mouth. Her words seemed to provoke him no matter what she said. With a small sigh, her eyes fluttered shut. Soon, the crackling fire and buffeting winds lulled her to sleep.

The following day, the coalition army split into separate units. It was a necessary move, as they could not afford to send all their forces to save Darund Castle while also racing against time to reach the Lexos Mountains.

The Knights of Phil Aaron and the Wedonian army marched north toward Darund, and the Bolosé Royal Knights, Temple Knights, and the mages of the Tower continued their journey southeast.

Maxi’s anxiety grew as she observed the fluttering banners of the Remdragon Knights and the Knights of Phil Aaron. She wondered why the two groups had been chosen to form a unit. Was it not widely known that Richard Breston held deep animosity toward Riftan? It was highly doubtful the man would obediently follow Riftan’s orders.

Her gaze shifted nervously to Riftan, who led the army. She struggled to understand why he had made such a decision. Did he intend to keep a close eye on the northerners despite the risk they posed?

She wracked her brain for a reason but eventually gave up to focus on riding. The decision had been made, and all she could do now was trust and follow her commander. Staying close to Elliot, she urged her mare up the snowy hill.

Soon, they came upon a windmill and a cluster of storehouses. The windmill appeared to be damaged, its walls tipping forward. The knights brought their steeds to a halt not far from it.

Maxi soon realized why. Scattered on the ground near the structure’s crumbling timber frame, alongside the splintered sails, were charred human remains.

Chapter 136

“Prepare for battle!” Elliot bellowed at the young knights breaking out of formation. “The undead could rise at any moment.”

The knights promptly drew their swords, vigilantly scanning their surroundings. Maxi clutched her reins and prepared to pull back. In the meantime, she gathered her mana in anticipation of casting a shield.

“There is no cause for alarm,” Ruth’s calm voice called from within the ranks. “These are the remains of purified ghouls.”

Guiding her horse through the rows of knights, Maxi spotted Ruth crouched on the ground, inspecting the charred corpses. He was using a spirit stone to gauge the mana around the bodies.

Ruth slowly rose to his feet as Maxi approached. “It appears they have been purged with purifying flames,” he informed her. “The others must have been here before us.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. “Th-The Temple Knights were here?”

The paladins were currently traveling northeast with the coalition army. Due to the mana-blocking devices in the north, east, and south of the Lexos Mountains, they were bound to follow the mountain range to Arex before moving down again.

Maxi furrowed her brow, trying to recall the geography of the eastern regions. Even if the Temple Knights had strayed from their path and traveled south, they could not have gotten here before them.

A deep voice came from above, jolting her from her thoughts.

“It’s likely the work of paladins tracking the dark mages on the church’s orders or the local Temple Guards of the region.”

Maxi lifted her head and saw Riftan. Mounted on Talon, he looked down at the ashes through his visor. He shifted his gaze toward the ruined buildings.

“Seeing as the snow hasn’t buried the bodies, the battle took place recently,” he said, lifting the front of his visor to reveal his eyes. “They are likely on the way to Darund.”

“If that’s the case, we need to hurry before they join the undead army,” said Ruth.

Riftan nodded in agreement and lowered his visor once more. Maxi quickly mounted her horse and returned to her position.

The army resumed its march, and Maxi rode as fast as she could to keep up with the warhorses. After galloping down the snowy hill, they came upon more destruction. This time, it was a field of trampled dirt, wrecked buildings, and blackened human remains.

Maxi suppressed a gasp. Even at a glance, there were more than thirty bodies scattered on the ground.

No, there are probably more, she thought as she scanned the vast field.

Most of the peasants who lived in the area had been mercilessly slaughtered.

Elliot’s hardened expression warned Maxi of the potential for an ambush. “Be prepared to cast a barrier, my lady,” he cautioned.

Maxi nodded, gripping the reins tightly.

They continued galloping until they reached the top of a hill, where the Wedonian cavalry and the Knights of Phil Aaron flanked the Remdragon Knights to form a column of fours. Behind them, mages, soldiers, and clerics formed a barricade around the supply wagons while squires ferried weapons. For a moment, Maxi’s eyes trailed the squires’ movements amidst the suffocating tension before she led her horse forward.

A ruined palisade stood on the ravaged farmland ahead. Dense smoke blackened the sky above it, and hordes of monsters swarmed around the walls of the citadel beyond like ants.

Riftan raised his arm and bellowed, “Archers, to position!”

At the command, a row of longbowmen began to move forward. Once they were in range, they lit their arrows ablaze and loosed them at once. Maxi watched, overwhelmed, as the fiery projectiles arced gracefully through the sky before raining down on the monsters.

Meanwhile, the cavalry thundered down the hill. Maxi could not tear her eyes away from her husband leading the charge. Fear and tension had her in a vice-grip, cinching tighter as the distance between the Remdragon Knights and the undead army dwindled to a mere thradion[3]. She could barely contain the scream that rose in her throat.

The cavalry clashed with the swarm of monsters. The cacophony of clanging metal tore through the air, and monsters went flying into the sky like limp scarecrows. The chaos unfolded so rapidly that Maxi struggled to comprehend it all.

At the front, Riftan swung his sword with deadly precision, cleaving through the monsters obstructing his path. The fallen creatures met their end beneath Talon’s hooves as the massive warhorse trampled their broken bodies. It was like watching a bull crushing a horde of mice under its hooves.

“It seems they don’t require our assistance,” Ruth commented, his voice filled with relief as he surveyed the battlefield.

Maxi turned her gaze in the direction he indicated just in time to see the northerners’ ferocious charge.

Richard Breston, wielding his massive sword, created an opening through the monster ranks. The northern knights followed, sweeping through like a tidal wave. Iron maces, axes, hammers, and halberds descended on the ghouls’ heads with ruthless efficiency. It was less of a battle and more of a massacre.

A chill ran down Maxi’s spine. Though Breston currently followed Riftan’s commands, she could not help but wonder when his loyalty might shift. If the Knights of Phil Aaron suddenly turned against them, perhaps they would become the target of the next charge.

Gnawing her lip, Maxi turned her attention back to the Remdragon Knights. Chaos reigned on the battlefield. Clashing steel, braying horses, and the bellows of the knights mingled with the stench of burning flesh. Some of the men burned the hacked remains to prevent the ghouls from regenerating.

Swallowing an expletive, Maxi anxiously turned to Ruth. “Sh-Should we not do something? Cast a barrier, perhaps, or assist with the offensive?”

“Magic must be used with caution when our forces are engaged in close combat. Recklessly intervening could cause more harm than—”

Ruth suddenly stopped talking to throw up a barrier in front of them.

In the blink of an eye, an enormous skeleton burst from the ground, swinging a hammer made of ice.

Maxi backed away in alarm. Her back broke out into a cold sweat as the monster’s glinting weapon slammed down on the shield. Ruth’s quick action had saved her from a potentially fatal blow.

“Protect the wagons!” Ruth shouted.

Maxi ran to the queue of wagons, summoning the largest barrier her mana would allow. The Phil Aaron high priests and the mages of the Wedonian army also cast barriers over their respective units’ luggage.

Their actions proved to be hasty. A second later, an army of skeletons scrabbled out of the ground beneath them.

Maxi screamed when a skeletal hand shot out from right under her. Its grotesque fingers latched onto her ankle, and she frantically tried to kick it away. When that was ineffective, she drew her sword and plunged the blade into the ground with all her might. It felt like a miracle when the bones fell apart.

Maxi shook off the icy fingers clinging to her like caterpillars, then swiftly leaped onto a wagon. Taking down her shield, she was hurrying to summon a new one when eight skeletons rose from the ground and charged straight at her.

She quickly circulated her mana. An incorporeal shield manifested mere seconds before the monsters’ ice maces struck. But there was no moment to relax — an ax swooped down on her left. Pressing her back against the wagon’s side, she gathered all of her mana.

A shadow suddenly passed overhead, followed by a resounding thump.

Maxi stood in a daze. Riftan had leaped off Talon and crushed the skeletons under an immense, five-kevette[4] shield. As he rose from the pile of bones, he shot Maxi a fierce look through his visor.

“Why aren’t you fortifying your shield?”

Snapping to her senses, Maxi expanded her shield to cover the wagons. Meanwhile, Riftan ruthlessly hammered the monsters flocking up the hill with his own shield of solid steel. Maxi had never witnessed a more horrifying sight.

He effortlessly blocked an incoming mace, then cracked the monster’s skull in half with a slash of his sword. Pivoting to his right, he swung sideways at the oncoming horde. An air current shot out from his blade like a flash of light, shattering more than ten skeletons into pieces.

Maxi’s jaw dropped when the bones turned black as if scorched by fire. It suddenly occurred to her that she might not know the full extent of her husband’s abilities. She had heard all the praises sung about his prowess, but this was the first time she had seen him fight up close.

Chapter 137

Holding his shield, which was almost as tall as him, with one hand, Riftan knocked down four undead at once before turning to slice diagonally with his sword. After that, Maxi found she could not follow his blade. His movements were so fluid that it was like watching a hummingbird flapping its wings, frightening and beautiful at the same time.

His armored legs moved nimbly over the snow as he cut down monster after monster. To his left, Ruth was blasting away the undead with wind magic.

“Ruth!” Riftan cried out. “The necromancer controlling them should be nearby! Trace his magic!”

“I already am! But the flow of mana is too bloody expansive!”

Finally pulling herself together, Maxi looked around. The mages’ quick actions had kept most of the wagons and horses safe.

A few soldiers lay bleeding in the snow. When Maxi saw skeletons pounce on them, she dropped to the ground and began circulating her mana. An earth wall shot ten kevettes[5] into the air between the monsters and the wounded men.

“Q-Quick! Bring the wounded inside the barrier!”

At her urgent cry, the men who had retreated in fear hastened to drag the wounded nearer to the wagons. Riftan rushed toward the skeletons with extraordinary speed, smashing them to pieces.

“Stay inside the barrier!” he called out.

He had bought them enough time to gain some distance between the rear unit and the monsters.

Maxi obediently retreated behind the soldiers. She tore down the earthen barrier and expanded her shield. Incorporeal shields and corporeal barriers were different magics, and maintaining both simultaneously required immense concentration.

Once things had calmed somewhat, she stored away her remaining mana and scanned the battlefield. Soldiers bravely fought against the undead at the front while those in the center protected the horses and wagons. At the rear, spearmen fiercely fended off the skeletons advancing around them by the hundreds. They were completely surrounded.

Biting her lip, Maxi desperately looked around and caught the three Wedonian mages hurling fireballs at the undead. It was futile; the monsters reassembled themselves after each attack, the scattered bone pieces snapping together like iron to a magnet. As Riftan had said, there was a necromancer nearby reviving the fallen monsters.

Maxi’s face turned grave, and she turned to seek out Ruth. The sorcerer stood on top of a supply wagon, firing wind arrows at any undead that managed to break through their line of defense. At the same time, he maintained a tracing spell and an extensive shield around the wagon. Executing two spells at once was difficult enough, so Maxi doubted he was casting all three effectively.

Infusing her shield with mana to ensure it would stay in place for the time being, Maxi used her remaining magic to start a tracing spell. It was a tall order, trying to concentrate amid the clashing steel, clattering bones, whinnying horses, and the gruff bellows of the soldiers.

Breaking out in a cold sweat, she poured all her attention into the spell to prevent the flow of mana from cutting off. And there it was — the magic binding the monsters. She traced the web-like flow of mana before quickly realizing something was wrong.

The necromancer’s magic was not coming from outside the camp. It was coming from within.

Immediately, she retreated from the front where the fierce battle still raged, winding her way to the center of the formation. Though the area around the wagons was relatively safe because of the wide shield, trying to weave through the panicked soldiers proved difficult.

She gave the frantically brandished weapons a wide berth and surveyed the area. Soon, she located the source of the necromancy spell.

The dark magic was flowing from a wagon at the edge of the camp. Maxi leaped onto it and threw the haphazardly stacked containers out of the compartment, searching the interior. A complicated rune covered the floor.

How on earth did they manage to draw this here?

Maxi pushed the thought aside. Now was not the time for speculation. She placed her hands on the rune and infused mana into it, trying to dismantle its power.

Suddenly, a shadow loomed over her. Her head whipped up to see a bearded man — likely one of the supply guards — blocking the wagon entrance and looking straight at her. She opened her mouth to explain when the man raised his ax, readying to attack. His dead eyes contracted like a snake’s before glowing red.

Maxi flung herself aside as the heavy ax struck the wooden floor. Her back slick with sweat, she stuck close to the wagon’s edge, her heart pounding wildly as she scrambled to summon her mana.

The soldier raised his ax again. Before he could attack, there was a sound akin to ripping leather, and a blade appeared through his chest. Maxi’s eyes widened. The soldier stared down in confusion, then slowly turned his head. He never got to see his attacker. The swordpoint sliced down, cleaving through bone and flesh.

It was such a surreal sight that Maxi hardly felt anything, let alone horror. Dark blood gushed from the soldier’s hacked body.

She stifled a gasp as the bearded man’s face began melting away like wax, revealing a reptilian face covered in crimson scales.

The monster hunched over. Its scaly hands fumbled at its stomach, trying to stop the blood gushing from its torso. In a blink, the monster’s head rolled to the floor.

Maxi screamed as hot blood spurt from the monster’s severed neck, soaking her face. Its hulking, armor-clad body slowly tipped forward before crashing down in front of her.

Her chest heaving, Maxi looked up at her savior. Standing at the wagon’s opening was a man in a black hood, beneath which was a visor engraved with a cross.

It was obvious from his attire that he was not a soldier of Wedon or Balto. Maxi’s expression became wary. Wondering if he was another enemy infiltrating their camp, she was about to summon a barrier when a low voice came from behind the blackened visor.

“Were you not trying to destroy the rune?”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the familiar voice.

The man lightly flicked his sword, shaking off the excess blood, and said curtly, “Please hurry.”

He turned his back to her. Maxi stared blankly at him, taking a moment to return to her senses. She placed her hands on the soiled floor. The monster’s blood still felt hot.

Fighting the urge to hurl, she began infusing her mana into the rune. The disruption of the quick-flowing mana within the rune sent sparks flying all around her. Soon, with its circulation completely distorted, the scrawls covering the wagon floor faded.

After confirming the rune was completely destroyed, Maxi heaved a tired sigh and rose from the pool of blood.

The man guarding the wagon turned his head toward her. “That appears to have worked. They seem to be moving slower.”

He raised his hand to his face. Maxi furrowed her brow as he lifted his visor. The man’s green, gold-flecked eyes gazed back at her.

It was the commander of the Temple Knights, Kuahel Leon.

“W-What are you doing here?”

“My quest to track down the dark mages has brought me here,” Kuahel replied dryly. He glanced at the dead monster on the floor. “It would seem I arrived just in time.”

It dawned on her then that she owed him her life.

“Th-Thank you for helping me,” she said hastily. “I would have met a terrible fate had you not arrived when you did.”

“You need not thank me. In truth, I am becoming rather used to coming to your rescue,” Kuahel said tersely as he lowered his visor again.

Maxi looked surprised. Had the heartless knight just made a jest? She was staring up at him, stunned, when he nodded to something behind her.

“You should retreat to safety until the battle is over.”

With that, he beckoned to a nearby knight. After instructing him to keep an eye on the decapitated carcass, Kuahel strode to the front, where the fight was still raging.

Maxi silently watched him go before turning her gaze to the dead monster. The creature was markedly different from the lizardmen she had read about. Though similar in size to a human, its head was disproportionately larger than its body. It appeared more like a drake or a wyvern than a serpent, with a lumpy comb above its eyes, a mouth bristling with sharp teeth, and a long, pointy-scaled nose. The sight made her stomach turn.

She looked away, wondering if the monster was a mutant created by the dark mages through their crossbreeding experiment. Her face hardened into a grave expression. It was still hard to believe that the monster had used such advanced magic as polymorph to fool them.

A crippling fear wound through Maxi. More monsters could be hiding among the soldiers disguised as humans. She gazed about warily before scurrying back to the Wedonian camp.

Thankfully, the situation seemed to be under control. With their mana supply cut off, the undead had been helplessly crushed under the soldiers’ attacks, and the ghouls surrounding Darund were almost all exterminated. After observing the battlefield from atop a hill, Maxi went to find Riftan.

Chapter 138

Riftan was in conversation with Elliot, one hand gripping Talon’s reins. Maxi was about to approach them when Ruth’s urgent voice called out from behind her.

“Lady Calypse! We must tend to the wounded! You must come and help!”

Maxi turned her head toward the sound. A hastily erected canopy stood behind the long line of wagons. Beneath it, injured soldiers lay like corpses.

As she hastened over, she saw that the medics had set up straw mats and were carefully placing more wounded onto them. She counted the number of injured inside the canopy, then moved over to where Ruth was struggling to hold down a soldier’s thrashing leg. The man’s bones were broken, and he was in agonizing pain.

Maxi pinned the soldier’s upper body down, allowing Ruth to set the bones straight.

“We must treat those with heavy bleeding first. If we don’t hurry, they will die of—”

Ruth abruptly stopped, his eyes growing wide as he looked at her.

She was covered in dried monster blood, she realized. She hastily attempted to wipe her face with her sleeve, causing flakes of dark blood to flutter down.

With a sigh, Ruth reached for his flask and dampened his handkerchief. He offered it to Maxi, his voice brusque. “Here, use this. Sir Riftan will keel over if he sees you like that.”

“Th-Thank you.”

Maxi scrubbed her face and handed the handkerchief back to him.

After glancing uneasily at the soiled cloth, Ruth simply tossed it aside and fixed Maxi with a stern look. “What did you get yourself into this time?”

“I used a tracing spell to locate the necromancer, and—”

“Don’t tell me you went to fight a necromancer by yourself?” Ruth exclaimed in horror.

Maxi scowled. “D-Do you take me for a fool? I would never do something so reckless! I was simply going to locate the necromancer so I could tell Riftan, but when I realized that the spell was coming from within the camp… I surmised there must be a rune there.”

“Hold on,” Ruth interjected, his expression grave. “Let us continue this discussion after we’re done here. I have a feeling it’s going to be a long one.”

Maxi gave Ruth a nod, her face set with grim determination. She focused on attending to the wounded after that. With the monsters driven back and the barriers no longer needed, other mages arrived to help the healing efforts as well.

After hours of bending over patients, Ruth finally straightened his back and wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead. “Thankfully, we don’t seem to have suffered serious damage.”

Both of them were low on mana, so they had to treat superficial wounds without magic. Maxi furrowed her brow as she carefully stitched up a gash on the cheek of a young soldier who could not have been older than sixteen. The rear unit alone had lost about fifteen men, and over thirty more suffered various injuries. The damage did not seem small to her.

“Considering we were caught off guard, I’d say we got off lightly,” Ruth added.

Returning Ruth’s bitter smile with a glum look, she cut the thread and dabbed the suture with a cloth dampened with liquor.

“I’m afraid this is all I can do for you at the moment, as I am currently low on mana,” she explained to the young soldier, her tone apologetic. “The wound… will likely scar.”

“Great!” said the soldier, his grimace of pain replaced by excitement. “When I return home, I will tell everyone that this was the wound personally tended to by Lady Calypse herself!”

Maxi blinked in surprise at the young man’s plucky response. A slow smile spread across her face as she rose. Despite their exhaustion, none of the soldiers seemed to have lost their fighting spirit.

After instructing the quartermaster to distribute beer and bread to the weary, Maxi climbed the hill again to assess the situation. Just then, she heard the kopel blast signaling the end of the battle.

Ruth, who had trailed her without her noticing, rubbed his stiff neck. “Now that the fight is over, the rear unit must also head to Darund.”

Maxi nodded as she looked down at the destroyed wall and the small castle surrounded by soldiers. With the monsters put to flight, the liberated castle swung open its iron gates to welcome the coalition army. The first battle was over.

The mistress of the keep, around eighty of Darund’s inhabitants, and an elderly parish cleric had sought shelter within the castle. With the passing of the lord of the estate, who had fought valiantly against the undead alongside his men, his young wife now assumed charge of the city.

With courtly bearing, she offered her rooms to the officers of the coalition army and commanded the surviving inhabitants to clear away the piles of carcasses scattered throughout the halls. Meanwhile, the soldiers set up camp on the grounds. Darund Castle was nowhere near big enough to accommodate an army of thousands.

Maxi observed the soldiers bustling about before entering a chapel with a knocked-down wall. The building had been turned into a temporary infirmary for the entire army.

Holding a lamp, Maxi moved through the darkened chapel, checking on the sixty or so men currently being tended to. Though none were in critical condition due to the mages’ swift treatment, there was no room for complacency. It was not uncommon for patients who appeared fine to succumb to their injuries the next day.

“There you are, my lady.”

Maxi had been carefully examining a young man’s head injury, made by an iron mace, when she heard the familiar voice. She turned to meet the calm gaze of Elliot Charon.

“The Lady of Darund is hosting a banquet for us in the great hall,” he informed her. “Your ladyship should attend too.”

“That’s all right. I’d rather eat he—”

“Sir Riftan has ordered me to fetch you,” Elliot said firmly.

Maxi stared at the knight’s adamant face for a moment before sighing. As they stepped out of the building, a light snowfall fluttered over them from the darkened sky. Maxi brushed the flakes from her face as she walked past the guards, each holding a torch to light the path.

The castle courtyard was alive with soldiers feasting on a late supper. Sweeping her eyes over those eating by the braziers, Maxi crossed the courtyard and ascended the wooden steps. Soon, she found herself in a warm, candle-lit hall.

She stopped at the arched entrance and looked over at the long table in the center. Riftan sat in the seat of honor near the fireplace. Ursuline and Hebaron were on his left, and Richard Breston and a Baltonian aide were on his right. The remaining seats were occupied by Kuahel Leon and a man who appeared to be his aide.

The urge to turn around and walk out struck Maxi at once. The air was thick with the aroma of sumptuous food and drink, but the atmosphere around that particular table was fraught with tension as if bloodshed would erupt at any moment. She doubted she would be able to eat anything in such company.

Elliot was oblivious to her distress. “Allow me to escort you to your seat, my lady,” he offered with a genial smile.

He led her next to Riftan, who keenly studied her face as he pulled out a chair for her.

“You look tired,” Riftan remarked.

“I-It was an exhausting day,” Maxi replied awkwardly as she sat down.

He filled a silver goblet with wine. “I heard you found and destroyed the rune supplying the undead with magic. Are you unharmed?”

Maxi stole a glance at Kuahel Leon’s impassive face. So he had not mentioned the fact that she was nearly killed.

“Yes,” Maxi said, nodding. “I’m sure… you were also informed that the monster responsible was hiding among our men. We know they are capable of disguising themselves with magic now. More could have infiltrated our army, so we must check the identities of every soldier in the—”

“That is being done as we speak,” Kuahel replied with an air of detachment. His frosty eyes landed on Richard Breston, sitting crookedly in his chair, and added, “I have given strict instructions to thoroughly verify the identities of the northerners. What happened today will not happen again.”

Breston, tearing a large piece of meat gripped in his fist, snarled with an ill-humored smile. “What are you implying? That there’s a problem with my army?”

“The monster was disguised as a Baltonian soldier,” Kuahel replied dryly. “This would not have happened had you managed your men properly.”

“That’s how you want to play it, eh?” Putting down the slab of meat, the northerner scoffed as he wiped his hand with a napkin. “Let me remind you that none of this would have happened if Osiriya hadn’t allowed itself to be robbed of Sektor’s stone. A lot of nerve you have, to sit there pointing fingers when it’s you and those Reformed Church clerics you serve who put the entire continent in this mess in the first place.”

“Balto refused to send reinforcements during the Dragon Campaign, so you have no right to criticize the loss of the stone,” Kuahel retorted, a hint of contempt on his lips. “Before you attempt to condemn me or the church, you should reflect on whether Balto was ever a true ally to the southern kingdoms.”

“Enough,” Riftan said, putting an end to the increasingly scathing argument. “We are not here to squabble, so cease this pointless battle.”

“Well, if it is by order of the supreme commander, then of course I must hold my tongue,” Breston replied sarcastically.

Riftan shot him a cold look. “I have no intention of taking Leon’s side, but you can’t deny that most of your soldiers are unidentified conscripts. Since Balto is closest to the Plateau, it would make sense for the monsters to infiltrate Balto’s army. Everyone in your unit will be subject to inspection by the clerics.”

“I will not condone such discrimination.” Breston leaned forward and slammed his fist on the table. “We came all this way in the Seven Kingdoms’ defense. I will not stand for such dishonor! Balto will not agree to any inspection unless every unit is dealt the same.”

“Every unit will be inspected in turn,” Riftan replied, his voice scrubbed of all emotion. This time, his gaze landed on Kuahel Leon. “And you are prohibited from giving unauthorized orders from now on. You are no longer the supreme commander of this army. I am. I will not have you walking in and telling my men what to do.”

“I have no interest in challenging the Council’s decision,” Kuahel replied flatly. “My objective is to reclaim the dragon stone. That is all.”

“Even if you do get it back, there is still the question of whether the church should be entrusted with its safekeeping again,” Breston said spitefully. “Especially as their incompetence has now been revealed to the whole world.”

That set off another nasty spat between the northerner and the Temple Knight. Losing her appetite completely, Maxi lowered her spoon. She would have preferred to dine on stale bread and watery porridge in the barracks.

Chapter 139

“God Almighty, can’t we just enjoy this meal in peace?” Hebaron exclaimed.

Maxi was apparently not the only one feeling uncomfortable.

The burly knight huffed. “We’ve just won a battle. Why clash words when we can enjoy the feast before us?”

“You don’t seem to comprehend the gravity of the situation,” Kuahel spat. “I am not here to break bread with you.”

“Then why have you graced us with your presence?” Richard Breston sneered, swirling a large goblet in one hand.

Ignoring him, Kuahel said calmly, “I am sure you have been informed that the remaining monster forces in the Pamela Plateau are trying to destroy the barriers set up around the Lexos Mountains. Two of the five shrines built four years ago to block mana from flowing to the dragon have already fallen to the enemy. Even if the coalition army succeeds in reclaiming the castles, divine magic tainted by the monsters will fail to work properly. To purify it, we require a holy relic.”

“A holy relic?” Riftan repeated, narrowing his eyes.

Kuahel nodded. “The Chalice of Purification. It can purify tainted magic and create holy water.”

Suddenly interested, Breston stopped his taunting and sat upright. “Are you saying this tiny estate holds such a relic?”

“That’s right. I am here to take the Chalice to the Lexos—”

“The holy relic was formally entrusted to us,” came a sharp voice.

Maxi turned to see a tall woman striding regally into the hall, her long black surcoat flowing behind her. It was the Lady of Darund. She shot Richard Breston a look of distaste before addressing Kuahel.

“The pope has entrusted the Chalice’s care to Darund for the next ten years,” the lady said, her tone admonishing. “It is not something you can take as you please.”

“Darund is currently in ruins, and the chapel meant to display the relic is gone as well. What would be the point of keeping the Chalice here?”

Lady Darund’s face darkened at Kuahel’s cool response. She turned to the elderly cleric and chamberlain standing behind her. When she saw that she would get no help from them, she loftily raised her chin once again.

“That may be so, but a promise is a promise. We have made a substantial donation to the church to acquire the Chalice, and it is now vital to our restoration efforts. As long as the holy relic is here, many will come to Darund to seek divine blessing.”

“And how will you stop us if we choose to take it?” Leaning comfortably into his chair, Breston gave the noblewoman an unsettling smile. “You’ve hardly any soldiers. We could do whatever we liked, and you couldn’t lift a finger.”

“Shut your mouth.”

Startled by the interruption, Maxi whipped her head up to see Riftan. She was not the only one taken aback; Lady Darund and the servants laying out the food seemed more surprised by his response than Breston’s gross threat.

Riftan glowered at Breston, imbuing each word with authority. “We are knights, not plunderers. I will not condone pillaging.”

He then shot Kuahel a warning look. “That applies to you as well, Leon. Nothing will be taken from this castle without Lady Darund’s permission. I will not allow it.”

“The fate of the Seven Kingdoms is at stake. Are you going to risk thousands of lives for one small estate?” Kuahel retorted icily before shifting his cutting gaze to Lady Darund. “This land will be in great peril if we fail to stop the dragon from returning. Rebuilding Darund will not be a possibility then. Is that your wish, Lady Darund?”

“But our right to the relic is our only remaining asset! If we lose it, Darund has no hope—”

“The Chalice will be returned to you as soon as this war is over. And in exchange, the church will help fund Darund’s restoration.”

Lady Darund’s face visibly lit up. It struck Maxi then why Lady Darund had caused such a scene in front of everyone. This assurance had been her aim all along.

“Then, I have no reason to object to your request,” she said softly.

Her mild response seemed to lighten the air within the hall, but the hostility between Riftan and Breston remained. Maxi anxiously glanced back and forth between their tense faces before looking at Kuahel. The Temple Knight calmly rose from the table as though his business was concluded.

“Very well. We will depart as soon as you turn over the relic,” he said, then strode off toward the entrance.

Riftan, who had been glaring menacingly at Breston, spoke in a low voice.

“Leon.”

Kuahel halted and looked over his shoulder. Riftan studied the man’s face before slowly opening his mouth. “Darund is nowhere near the Lexos Mountains. The monsters have no reason to attack this place. Were they after the relic?”

Kuahel offered no response, but his silence was answer enough. Riftan’s voice dropped even further as he said, “You must know what that means. The church has a mole. I suggest you deal with it as soon as possible.”

Kuahel’s eyes glinted dangerously in the dark. When the Temple Knight whirled around and walked out of the hall, Maxi finally released the breath she had been holding.

Her head felt muddled. Was Riftan implying that a cleric was passing information to the monsters?

She quickly shook her head. No human, no matter how corrupt, would be willing to side with the monsters. After all, there was nothing to be gained from such a betrayal. What reason would anyone have to aid the monster army that was ruthlessly slaughtering humans and corrupting their souls?

Or could it mean a monster disguised as a human had managed to infiltrate the church?

A voice rumbled beside her, breaking her from her thoughts.

“Your spoon stopped moving a while ago.”

When Maxi looked up, she found Riftan gazing down at her, concern in his eyes. Though she had no appetite, she forced herself to eat. Once she managed to empty half her plate, she excused herself and rose from the table. A maidservant met her outside the hall and led her to a tidy room.

Removing her coat, Maxi scrubbed herself with hot water and wearily slid into bed. Despite wanting to stay up for Riftan, her heavy eyelids refused to stay open. She fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow.

She slept until a chill woke her. Her eyes fluttering open, she saw the dying embers in the fireplace and sluggishly sat up. It was still dark outside.

Getting out of bed, she tossed a piece of wood into the fireplace and stoked the embers with a poker. Soon, a blaze illuminated the room once more. After looking about the empty chamber, Maxi put on her coat and stepped out. The corridor was cloaked in darkness. Thanks to the moonlight filtering through the windows, she managed to make her way outside without tripping.

Breathing the crisp early morning air, she padded down the corridor. Beacons on the wall lit the way, and she soon made it to the courtyard, where she cut across and out of the inner castle.

Soon, the chapel came into view. She went inside to check on the wounded. Fortunately, none of the patients were unconscious or suffering from fever. Breathing a small sigh of relief, she left the chapel and headed for the Remdragon Knight banner.

Riftan had most likely chosen to rest in the barracks after deliberating the army’s itinerary with his men until late into the night.

Her assumption proved true when she found him among the tents, sitting in front of a campfire beneath a small canopy. She suppressed a sigh and slowly approached him.

“Riftan… were you able to get some sleep?”

“Yes, I slept enough,” he replied tersely. “What are you doing outside at this hour?”

“I came out to check on the wounded men,” Maxi said, crouching by the fire.

Right then, a cold breeze blew past, and she hunched her shoulders. Riftan regarded her with a frown before opening his coat.

“Come here.”

Maxi happily nestled herself between his legs. Wrapping an arm around her waist, he pulled her close so that she was leaning against him and tightened his coat around them. Maxi felt like a chick tucked under a hen’s feathers.

She poked her head out to watch the crackling fire and snow flurries. Even the memory of yesterday’s arduous battle and the trepidation over the grueling journey awaiting them in the morning was not enough to dampen the joy she felt at that moment.

When she snuggled closer, Riftan rested his head on her shoulder and blew warmly over her icy neck.

“Are you cold?”

Maxi shook her head. His breath felt as if it tickled her bones. Thoroughly content, she let out a languid sigh. The wind blew snow into the canopy, and even the iciness as it brushed past her face felt good.

“Do you remember when we watched the first snowfall together in Anatol?”

“By the lake?” he whispered, grazing his nose on her shoulder.

The action reminded Maxi of a large hound asking for attention. A soft laugh escaped her lips. When she tilted her head to look at him, she saw a subtle smile tugging at his lips.

“I remember,” he said. “We had gone for a ride.”

Chapter 140

“You praised my riding that day, saying how it had improved,” Maxi said proudly as she reminisced about their trip to the lake.

Riftan cocked an eyebrow and pretended not to remember. “Surely not.”

Maxi elbowed his stomach, and he broke into a show of pain, coughing while laughing simultaneously. She gave him a sideways look as though miffed, but a slow smile tugged at her lips. Her heart melted with joy whenever he was playful like this.

Caressing his strong arm draped over her waist, she said gently, “We rode along the lake… and you told me about your time as a mercenary, about your life after becoming a knight… I realized then that there was a whole new world I wasn’t aware of.”

After all those days she had waited for him at Croyso Castle, fearing divorce and trembling in fear of the inevitable lashing from her father, he had whisked her away to Anatol.

She could not help but think that was the day her life had truly begun. Over twenty years she had spent in Croyso Castle. Compared to the last few years as Riftan Calypse’s wife, that time meant nothing.

If I hadn’t met this man, I would never have come to know myself.

After silently gazing up at his face, she drew him down into a kiss. A sigh of contentment mixed with disgruntlement seeped from his lips.

“Sometimes, I wonder if you act like this to torment me.”

“Y-You are the one who’s odd,” Maxi replied primly. “Most people aren’t stirred by such gentle affection.”

In an attempt to distract himself, Riftan grabbed a twig and thrust it into the crackling flames. The almost childish gesture tugged at her heartstrings. Chuckling softly, Maxi continued to plant kisses on his chin.

He let out a pained groan while giving her a mock glare. His attempt to appear intimidating was undone by the smile that curled his lips.

As Maxi observed her husband, a question arose in her mind. “Speaking of that day… what made you look at me like that?”

“What do you mean?”

“On the lake… you suddenly seemed troubled and insisted we return to the castle. I’ve always wondered… why you looked at me with such sadness.”

Riftan fell silent, taken aback by her question. His gaze settled on the dancing flames as he contemplated his response.

“You were so beautiful in the snow, I thought I must be dreaming.”

Blushing, Maxi shot him a glare. She suspected his answer was merely an evasion.

“Y-You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.”

“It’s the truth,” he replied, teasingly brushing her lips. “Your eyes as you gazed up at the sky — they were dazzling, sparkling like silver. It all felt like an illusion.”

Seeing his eyes clouding with the weight of the memory, Maxi’s face fell. She sensed there was more he was not revealing, but she refrained from prying further. Riftan was not one to openly share his feelings; he kept them locked away in his heart. She did, however, have a hunch that most of those cherished emotions were connected to her.

Abruptly, Riftan looked up at the sky. “The sun will be up soon.”

Following his line of sight above the castle wall, Maxi saw that he was right. A faint light was rising from the east, dispelling the darkness enveloping the raven-black sky.

As the pale orange sunrise broke through the dark gray clouds, its rays bathed the castle and the city below in a soft glow. The snow, stirred by the wind, shimmered like silver while a gentle lavender hue seeped over the tents that filled the city.

A sigh of regret escaped Maxi as she realized another challenging day had begun.

At daybreak, the soldiers began to dismantle the camp. Maxi headed straight to the chapel to cast healing magic over those who could not move on their own. Fortunately, most of the wounded had recovered enough to endure the upcoming journey, leaving only a handful of people in need of her care.

After inspecting the last patient, she made her way to Ruth’s tent.

“Everyone has been treated,” she informed the sorcerer. “They are well enough to ride.”

“That’s good news. It means we can set out as soon as we obtain the so-called relic,” Ruth said half-heartedly while scrawling something on a piece of parchment.

Maxi walked over to him to peek at what had him so engrossed. The yellowed parchment was filled with Elvish texts and complicated sketches, some too complex for her to decipher. Her eyes widened in surprise as she recognized the detailed anatomical chart of a monster.

“W-What in God’s name are you drawing?”

“This is the anatomical report of the monster that snuck into camp,” Ruth answered matter-of-factly, scribbling more notes on the parchment. “Since the creature was hacked to pieces, reconstructing its mana pathway was no easy task.”

“Did the Temple Knights… give you permission to examine it?”

“Why would I require their permission? As a mage of the coalition army, it is my duty to learn as much as possible about our enemies.”

Maxi peered at the intricate sketches. Some parts of the drawings were so complicated that she had no idea what they were supposed to depict.

“Were you able to learn anything?” she asked.

“Only that the specimen is able to store more mana than the average lizardman,” Ruth grumbled, rolling up the parchment and tucking it in his clothes. “It would have been much more helpful if the Temple Knights had captured the monster alive instead of hacking it into three pieces. We lost a golden opportunity to gather valuable information.”

Maxi refrained from mentioning that she could have been hacked in two if Kuhael Leon had not killed the monster. But, given her penchant for attracting trouble, she did not want to add to her reputation. She shrugged and tried to change the subject.

“More importantly… we should eat before the knights finish all the food.”

“Ah, those men are certainly capable of that,” Ruth replied with a scowl, then walked out of the tent.

Maxi followed him, taking in the bustling scene. Tents had been swiftly dismantled, and hundreds of horses were already saddled. Soldiers efficiently loaded the army’s belongings onto wagons while others stood in the line before the castle gate, undergoing inspection by the clerics.

She quickly realized they were searching for possible monsters disguised as humans. The divine magic infused into each soldier revealed whether or not they were fully human.

It may be cumbersome, but no other method is more reliable.

While attempting to count the number of soldiers waiting in line, Maxi’s attention was drawn to an unfamiliar four-wheeled carriage stationed at the entrance of the inner castle. She speculated that it must be the vehicle designated to carry the sacred relic they sought.

However, the solemn expressions of the Temple Knights guarding the carriage dissuaded Maxi from getting too close. Catching a glimpse of the holy relic was an unlikely prospect. With a resigned sigh, she redirected her steps to where the Remdragon Knights were gathered.

Before long, the coalition army finished its preparations and set off eastward. The Remdragon Knights led the charge, followed by the Knights of Phil Aaron and the Temple Knights, who flanked the carriage carrying the Chalice of Purification. Bringing up the rear was the Wedonian army.

Their march proceeded smoothly. The soldiers followed Riftan’s lead in perfect formation, allowing them to traverse the border between Osiriya and Wedon before sundown. Finally, they arrived at the Duchy of Croyso.

Maxi took in the vast forest, abundant with trees, and the terraced rice fields that cascaded downhill like a grand staircase. The sight that greeted her was nothing short of shocking. Though she had only seen her father’s lands twice — once when Riftan had taken her to Anatol and once when she returned to Croyso Castle from Drachium — she vividly remembered the duchy’s prosperity. Back then, prime hunting grounds, golden granaries, and expansive pastures teeming with horses and sheep stretched as far as the eye could see.

All she saw now was a land long neglected, with a small village mostly deserted by its inhabitants. Confusion rose on Maxi’s face as she looked at the empty pastures. While she knew many estates had suffered during the long winter, she had not anticipated the Duchy of Croyso to be in such dire straits. After all, it was renowned for having the most fertile lands in all the Seven Kingdoms.

Emaciated and dressed in rags, the people along the road were a stark contrast to her memories. The sight stirred a mix of emotions within her.

While a part of her felt relieved to see her father’s powers weakened, meaning he was no longer a threat to her or Riftan, she could not bear to witness these people’s suffering.

I’m sure only the outskirts of the duchy are so badly affected.

Yet, as she clutched her reins and stared at a long-abandoned watermill, she could not shake her disconcertment. She clung to the hope that not all of the hundreds of villages within her father’s fief were in similar circumstances.

By evening, they arrived at a walled town of considerable size, and it quickly became apparent that even the commercial districts were in a state of desperation.

Chapter 141

Though night had not yet fallen, there was not a street vendor in sight, and most shops stood empty. Compared to Anatol’s bustling market, which teemed with hundreds of merchants even in midwinter, the town looked utterly desolate.

Gazing at the packed row of houses on either side of the road, Ruth scratched the back of his head. “It seems we’re spared from camping tonight.”

True enough, less than half the houses had smoke drifting from their chimneys. There were enough empty lots to accommodate at least a thousand of them.

Maxi tried to count the hundreds of dark windows before halting in the square. Having found a fairly large inn, the army had stopped marching to speak with the innkeeper. She swiftly dismounted to allow Rem a moment of rest.

The empty market was bathed in the glow of sunset. Maxi peered through the knights standing in measured ranks, all the way to the head of the army, where Ursuline Ricaydo was conversing with a wealthy-looking man.

The negotiation must have gone well, as servants promptly scurried out of the inn to take their horses.

Elliot, who had been observing the situation, now walked over to Maxi. “The Remdragon Knights will be lodging at the inn for the night, my lady. You should head inside and leave Rem to me.”

“W-What about the other soldiers?” Maxi asked anxiously, looking at the Knights of Phil Aaron standing nearby.

With a small smile, Elliot replied, “There is a larger inn up north where the knights can lodge. As for the soldiers, we intend to rent the empty houses.”

Right at that moment, Richard Breston ended his conversation with his men and steered his powerfully-built warhorse down the square. Maxi watched them clop down the wide road until Elliot’s insistence forced her to hand Rem’s reins over to him.

Inside the inn, the newly lit fire had yet to warm the room. A cold draft blew over her as she entered, along with the overwhelming aroma of roasted ham. She stood at the entrance to survey the spacious hall. The tavern on the first floor was large enough to accommodate at least a hundred, but there were currently fewer than ten patrons.

Maxi furtively glanced at the people drinking and gambling at their tables until a barmaid led her to the staircase to the left of the hall. On the top floor, the barmaid swung open the door to a spacious room.

“Here we are,” the woman said proudly. “The best room in the house. Only the wealthiest of merchants and nobles can afford this one.”

After slowly looking around the lavishly furnished space, Maxi turned to the barmaid. “Do you get… many visitors?”

“Up until a few years ago, hundreds flocked to our village to buy wheat, wine, and wool, but that all changed when the peddlers stopped coming one by one. We’ve had half the usual number this year.”

The barmaid heaved a heavy sigh as she lit the candles.

“Merchants are charged higher taxes to sell their wares here compared to other regions. If I were a merchant, I would’ve taken my business elsewhere too.”

Realizing that she had criticized the policy of a noble in front of a stranger, the barmaid gave Maxi a wary look.

Maxi smiled reassuringly and changed the subject. “I’m sorry, but… could I trouble you for a basin of water? All that riding has made me filthy.”

“A bath requires an additional fee.”

“How much would that be?”

“A derham for a cold bath, two for hot.”

Maxi took out two silver coins from the leather pouch dangling on her belt and handed them to the barmaid, who promptly pocketed them in her apron.

“I’ll return with your bath shortly, so please make yourself at home in the meantime.”

When the barmaid left the room, Maxi walked to the window to peer out at the village. The once-empty square was now packed with baggage wagons, and soldiers with torches moved up and down the streets in a long line. They seemed pleased at spending the night inside a walled settlement where they would not have to worry about ambushes.

The barmaid returned while Maxi was staring out the window. “Miss, I’m afraid it’s going to take a while for your bath to be ready. Why not come downstairs to dine while you wait?”

Realizing that the inn was short on staff, Maxi gave the woman an apologetic look. “I see. You can take your time with the water.”

The barmaid nodded and stepped out of the room. Maxi cursorily reorganized her bag, then went down to the first floor.

The tavern was now full of knights. She searched the crowd and quickly walked across the room when she spotted Riftan sitting at a table beside a window. He cut short what appeared to be a grave discussion with Hebaron to direct a gentle smile at her as she approached.

“What timing,” he said. “I was just about to send for you. Come, sit.”

He stood to pull a chair out for her. Maxi glanced over the brightly lit table as she settled next to him. From the spread before her — a generous serving of freshly baked bread, well-roasted ham, and turnip stew — it was clear that the town still had enough food for its inhabitants.

Inhaling the mouth-watering aroma, Maxi gleefully picked up her spoon. Table manners be damned, she began shoveling warm stew into her mouth. After the day’s long ride in the cold, the warmth of the stew reminded her just how hungry she was.

Riftan watched her with pity before handing her a cup of warmed wine. “Slow down, or you’ll upset your stomach. Here, drink some wine.”

Maxi managed to pause between her frantic spoonfuls just enough to take a sip of wine. “Y-You should have some too, Riftan. It’s growing cold.”

“I’ve been eating, so don’t worry about me.”

He sliced a chunk of ham into bite-sized pieces and transferred them onto her plate.

Hebaron watched this with a peeved expression, then clicked his tongue, grumbling, “Blimey, show some consideration for the lonely man over here.”

“Shut your trap and keep eating,” Riftan said coldly.

Unfazed, Hebaron continued, “You seem to be treating our newest recruit awfully well. Why don’t we reorganize the order’s hierarchy again while we’re at it?”

Maxi flushed with embarrassment. She was aware that the burly knight was merely teasing, but she also worried that some of the others might think less of Riftan because of her.

Pushing the plate back to him, she said, “Riftan… I can eat by myself, so stop fussing and take care of your own meal.”

Seeing her abashment, Riftan shot Hebaron a murderous look.

Just then, the tavern grew quiet as footsteps thudded through the room. A sharply featured man dressed in an extravagant velvet coat entered, trailed by four soldiers.

“Are you Sir Riftan Calypse?” the man asked Riftan curtly.

Maxi frowned at the open hostility on the man’s face.

Riftan turned toward the newcomer and calmly replied, “I am. What is your business with me?”

“My name is Hedna Borman, the administrator of this town.”

“And?”

The man looked taken aback by Riftan’s apathetic reply. He cleared his throat and said haughtily, “This is the territory of the Duke of Croyso, and you are the man who once declared war against the duchy. We will not have you or the Remdragon Knights on our lands, so please take your knights and leave.”

Too stunned for words, Maxi simply glared at the man. Riftan was a knight sent to save the eastern regions from a crisis. How could the man regard him with such ingratitude? Her father’s brazenness filled her with unbearable shame.

“Are you unaware that your duke has requested military aid from the Council of the Seven Kingdoms?” Riftan intoned while shooting his men a look of warning to stop them from drawing their swords.

“I am the supreme commander of the coalition army sent by the Council. I shall overlook your insolence this once, so be gone from my sight.”

“The rest of the coalition army may stay here, but the Remdragon Knights—”

“You must commend the man’s bravery and loyalty,” Hebaron chimed in. “Look at him. Come to chase away hundreds of armed knights with just four soldiers.”

As if finally sensing the hostility within the hall, the man stiffened and looked about. Despite the knights’ menacing glares, he seemed unwilling to back down.

“Threatening a free citizen with force is against the peace agreement!”

“I am here by order of the Council. Do you not understand that you are currently defying a royal decree?”

The man appeared more and more like a cornered animal. “I am the duke’s vassal. I would have to face his wrath if I allowed you to stay.”

“Now he’s just whining,” Hebaron said irritably. He slammed his tankard of beer on the table. “Oi, we’ll be out of here in the morning even without your grouching, so stop wasting your time and get to bed.”

“As I have already told you, you are not welcome here,” the man retorted. “You dare to rob us of our food after what Anatol has done to this place! It is no secret that the Remdragon Knights harbor a grudge against the duke. For the safety of the town’s inhabitants—”

“Are you aware that your insults are becoming increasingly difficult to overlook?” Riftan interrupted, the iciness in his voice sending chills down Maxi’s spine. “First of all, I paid for the food we are eating, down to the last morsel of bread. Also, what is it exactly that you are accusing Anatol of? My estate has done nothing unlawful against the duchy. Lastly… my men and I would never harm an innocent person without reason.”

Picking up his wine, Riftan took a sip before adding softly, “But you are certainly providing me with some right now.”

Chapter 142

The blood drained from the administrator’s face. He glanced back and forth at the intimidating knights surrounding him. His eyes darted back to Riftan’s impassive expression, and he gulped.

“I-It was not my intention to offend,” he said, suddenly less combative. “I am merely…”

The man wavered before pressing his lips together. Though visibly scared, he seemed spitefully incapable of staying quiet.

“This town belongs to the Duchy of Croyso,” he said, tilting his chin at a proud angle, “and I am merely conveying my lord’s wishes. Over the past few years, you have not only taken our serfs but have lured many of our artisans and merchants to the south. Many of the duchy’s settlements are thus in dire straits. Do you not think it natural that we do not welcome you here?”

The man glared at Riftan with all the fire of a martyr fighting injustice. It was clear that he truly believed him to be the vicious oppressor.

Indignation surged through Maxi, and she felt her face growing hot. How dare he slander the noblest of knights like this? Had she been as tall and strong as Hebaron, she would have dragged the imbecile out of the inn by his collar. She could not understand why none of the knights were doing exactly that.

Just as she was about to rebuke them, Riftan replied flatly, “No.”

Neither Maxi nor Borman seemed to comprehend what he meant right away.

Riftan lowered his wine cup and said irritably, “I do not think it natural.” With that, he raised his empty vessel to the barmaid to signal the end of the conversation. “We are out of wine. Bring us another bottle.”

“O-Of course. Right away, sir.”

The barmaid flickered a nervous glance at the administrator before scurrying to the kitchen. As if on cue, the knights resumed their meal. Borman flushed with indignation at being so openly dismissed.

He glared at Riftan. “You are trespassing on our land!”

Silence fell over the noisy tavern once again. While the knights’ hostile looks made the man cower slightly, his words poured tenaciously forth.

“This town belongs to the Duke of Croyso, and I have asked you to leave on his behalf! Your noncompliance may be seen as an act of insur—”

“Silence!”

Unable to suppress her anger any longer, Maxi shot to her feet. She was livid. Her gaze was searing hot, and she leveled it at the man’s despicable face.

“H-How dare you… How dare you insult my husband? Riftan has s-saved this land numerous times! He protected the East from the dragon’s threat… and fought valiantly during the monster wars. And, as if that weren’t enough… he has come all this way to save this wretched place yet again! But… you still dare to call my husband an invader?”

“I am merely following the duke’s—”

“Convey this to my father!” Maxi exclaimed, cutting off the man’s weak excuse. “I-If he wants us to leave… he should make a formal request to His Majesty. I-If the king accepts his request, we shall gladly leave the duchy and never set foot here again!”

The man fell silent, his mouth snapping shut.

Maxi pointed to the door and bellowed, “If you understood, then be gone!”

“I am the administrator of this town! You have no right—”

“I told you to get out!” Maxi shrieked, an uncontrollable rage surging through her.

The man hunched as if he had been whipped, and his face turned even more red.

Losing her patience, Maxi shot the knights a sharp look. “W-What are you waiting for?! I want this man out of my sight!”

That seemed to jolt Hebaron out of his dazed blinking. He sprang from his seat and grabbed the administrator by the nape. The burly knight then dragged the man toward the door before his guards could do anything and threw him onto the street.

“W-What sort of—”

“Did you not hear our lady?” Hebaron dusted off his hands and gave the man a menacing smile. “She wants you out of her sight.”

“This is an act of oppression!”

“Never said it wasn’t,” Hebaron snapped. “I suggest you go whine about it to your master now.”

He then turned to the four soldiers frozen awkwardly inside the tavern and motioned with his chin. “Take your superior and go. I suggest you stay well away from this inn while we’re here.”

After exchanging glances, the soldiers hurried outside, and Hebaron slammed the door behind them. Maxi stood frozen, watching out the window as the administrator stalked off with his men.

She suddenly realized that he had not come to drive the Remdragon Knights out. After all, one would have to be a fool to think they could expel hundreds of knights with just four soldiers, and no fool would have been allowed to rise to such a position. His true goal had been to openly mock Riftan.

“Maxi.”

Warm fingers closed over her cold hand.

When Maxi turned her head, Riftan murmured reassuringly, “Sit down. Finish your food.”

A lump rose in her throat at the sight of him smiling as though nothing had happened. Unable to look at him, she shook off his hand rather roughly.

“I-I’ve had enough. I would… like to rest upstairs,” she managed to choke out.

Then, before Riftan could stop her, she made a beeline for the stairs. She ran up to their room and threw herself on the bed.

Tears threatened to spill over, for which she felt incredibly foolish. Shame at having such a man as her father washed over her. Suppressing her sobs, she pressed her burning eyes to her sheets. She had no idea how long she lay there, trying to contain her rising emotions, when she felt strong arms enveloping her.

She looked up at Riftan through her tears. He nudged her onto his lap and held her tightly. When he began to pat her back as though soothing a child, Maxi wound her arms around his neck and nuzzled against his broad shoulder.

“I-I’m sorry… you had to endure such treatment.”

“You have nothing to be sorry for.”

He cupped the back of her head and kissed the edges of her red eyes. That one tender action opened the floodgates.

“Don’t cry,” Riftan said, frowning as he wiped the tears streaming down her cheeks with his thumb.

Suddenly, an icy cold rage glinted in his black eyes. “It angers me to see you so upset. I should never have allowed that man to run his mouth.”

With a small sigh, he tightened his arms around her shaking form. The warmth of his body against hers helped Maxi regain her composure.

Sniffling, she said in a calmer voice, “It infuriates me… that my own father would insult you this way. I detest the fact… that such a man is my father.”

“You have a hundred other reasons to hate the man, but what happened today isn’t worth being upset about.” He shook his head as if he thought her reaction excessive. “Since I don’t want you to think me the innocent victim here, I’ll tell you the truth. The man was right — I’m the reason for the duchy’s gradual decline.”

Maxi stopped sniffling and looked up at him in surprise.

Riftan playfully pinched her red nose and continued, “I hired mercenaries to help the duchy’s serfs escape, and I persuaded the eastern merchant guild to bring skilled craftsmen to Anatol. It’s understandable that the men who used to fill their pockets with all those taxes would grind their teeth at the sight of me.”

“B-But… you said Anatol has done nothing against the law.”

“Of course. No one was forced to leave. But I did lure them with irresistible bait to betray their lord.”

“Irresistible bait?”

“Called personal gain,” Riftan replied sardonically as he lowered her onto the bed.

He walked over to the stove heater to restart the dying fire. After watching him skillfully maneuvering a flint, Maxi approached him and wrapped her arms around his broad shoulders.

“No matter the reason… such slight was uncalled for. It is not something I can forgive.”

“I can let them vent a little. They can bark all they like. It hardly affects me.”

Riftan turned his head to look at her, an amused smile curling his lips. He seemed pleased by her unrelenting support. But soon, a fire rose in his dark eyes.

“I intend to do far worse things to this place. I will make that man watch as his empire crumbles before him.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders at his surprisingly chilling words. Riftan looked away as if to hide the cruel satisfaction on his face.

Gazing into the flickering flames, he added stonily, “That man has hurt you, and I will make sure he pays the price.”

“Riftan, I—”

She had no desire to waste her life seeking revenge against her father. All she wanted was to distance herself from him and the Duchy of Croyso forever.

Chapter 143

When Maxi tried to argue, Riftan whirled around as if to say he would not hear of it.

“If I don’t pull out his fangs now, he will do the same to me. I will never allow myself to be so helpless again.”

He was talking about the mediation at the Earl of Loverne’s estate. Maxi pressed her lips shut. Indeed, even if Riftan were to give up on his revenge, her father would never leave them in peace. She was certain the Duke of Croyso had continued plotting against her husband during her time away.

Maxi gnawed her lip, guilt washing over her. She found she could not look up at Riftan, so ashamed was she of the countless trials he had gone through because of her. Her father had made most of her life a nightmare, but it meant little to her now. If, however, he dared to taint Riftan’s life with anguish as well, she would never be able to forgive him — or herself.

After silently staring at Riftan’s broad back, Maxi blurted, “Did you ever think… y-you have suffered because you married me?”

Riftan paused in draping his leather vest over a chair and slowly turned his head toward her. Unable to meet his gaze, Maxi cast her eyes down.

She did not know why she had asked such a question. After all the affection he had showered her with, it confounded her that she still harbored such doubts and insecurities.

Blushing, she blabbered on, “If you think about it… it is customary for nobles to forge a powerful alliance… or to strengthen their influence by marriage. But by marrying me, you not only had to face countless ordeals… but also gained a lifelong adversary.”

A lump in her throat made her pause. She gulped and continued feebly, “I-It would make sense for you to wonder about what could have been… h-had you married someone more suitable.”

“What do you mean by ‘suitable’?”

Maxi flinched at the frostiness in his voice. She tilted her head up and caught the displeasure on his face.

Riftan slipped off his woolen tunic, revealing a thin shirt, and tossed it onto the table.

“I would really like to know,” he said, slowly walking toward her, “what you consider a suitable bride.”

Though his harsh tone made her shrink back, Maxi forced herself to answer calmly, “S-Since you are often called to war… a woman from a family that could support you in warfare would have been a suitable match. A-And it would have been better if the family’s seat was near Anatol. And… given you are investing heavily in trade… it would be perfect if they could assist you in that regard, too. Also…”

“Also what?” he asked scathingly, crossing his arms over his chest.

Maxi knew it would be wise to stop there, but an incomprehensible impulse kept her going. “S-Since you are exceptionally tall… someone taller would have been suitable. Someone taller and more beautiful… More confident, and…”

The more she spoke, the more it felt like she was hurting herself. After nervously shifting her eyes, she concluded awkwardly, “Someone without scars… would have been better.”

Dreadful silence filled the room. Maxi fixed her eyes on the floor and held her breath. Her face burned as though she had revealed something shameful. She had shown him the depths of her insecurity. As the silence stretched on, she anxiously gnawed her lip, then raised her head to take back her words.

Riftan gingerly cupped her chin as if handling fragile glass. “You are someone who strives to protect others despite all your scars… and you have no idea how endearing I find that.”

Maxi glanced up in surprise and met his pained, dark gaze. He lowered his long lashes as if to shut his emotions away. His touch gentle, he swiped a stray hair from her forehead and tucked it behind her ear.

“That part of you fills me with dread, yet it’s precisely what has drawn me to you for so long. From the moment I realized you were seeking someone to hold and protect, I yearned to be that person.”

“What do you mean by long—?”

Maxi shrieked as Riftan hoisted her off the ground. Cradling her in his arms, he carried her behind a partition.

Amid the warmth of the steam-filled air, Maxi’s eyes widened as they fell upon the tub of hot water. The barmaid must have filled it while they were eating downstairs. Gently setting her on a rack, Riftan deftly removed her coat, letting it fall to the ground.

“What else did you say? A more confident woman, was it?” His lips curved into a crooked smile. “One would have to dig up the graves of the ancient warrior queens to find a woman more commanding and dignified than my wife tonight. But I’m hardly interested in a pile of bones.”

Maxi blushed. Riftan pulled her tunic over her head, leaving her clad in a flimsy chemise.

He briefly regarded her in silence before saying in a husky voice, “And no other woman in this world surpasses your beauty.”

“I-I fear there must be something wrong with your eyes,” Maxi murmured, trying to quell the overwhelming joy singing in her chest. How could he utter such a statement when he personally knew Rosetta and Princess Agnes, two women hailed as the epitome of beauty in Wedon?

Noticing her disbelief, Riftan furrowed his brow and adopted a more serious tone. “You truly are adorable.”

With that, he slowly tugged off the tight hose encasing her legs. Maxi shivered as a cold draft brushed her calves. Undoing her braid, Riftan gently ran his fingers through her locks, his gaze hot with desire. Every time he looked at her this way, she felt like the most exquisite woman in existence.

Holding a lock of her hair, he held it up to the flickering firelight before bringing it to his lips. When Maxi reached both arms out to him, he placed them around his neck and began to kiss her tenderly.

Maxi moaned as his soft, wet tongue caressed the walls of her mouth. Her fingers felt the gold chain of the medal around his neck. Coiling the chain around her finger, she gently pulled on it before stroking his hair and ears. Soon, a feverish moan gushed from Riftan as well.

As if to quell his mounting desire, he broke the kiss and rested his cheek against her temple. “Forget everything that man has told you. You are the bravest, noblest, most beautiful person I know. You believe me, don’t you?”

Maxi nodded, and he tilted his head to kiss her eyelid.

“Whenever you start doubting yourself again, ask me to tell you what kind of person you are,” he whispered. “I will say it as many times as necessary.”

Maxi peered up at him through her wet lashes. Once again, she realized she trusted his every word and action to her very core.

After regarding him with feverish eyes, she urgently pulled up his shirt. Riftan complied immediately, throwing off his garment. The gold coin dangling from his neck swung like a pendulum before settling on his bronze chest.

Maxi watched her husband with a pleased expression. He was truly beautiful in the dim firelight.

“Now you,” he urged, tugging her hand.

Sliding off the rack, Maxi removed her chemise. She stood stark naked under his fierce gaze.

When she entered the lukewarm bath, Riftan stepped out of his trousers and slipped into the water behind her. Muscular legs placed themselves on either side of her own, and his chiseled abdomen and sturdy chest formed a solid wall at her back. A contented sigh seeped out of her.

Riftan gently cupped and squeezed her breast with a large, sinewed hand before slipping it between her legs. He let out a ragged breath as he felt her wetness.

With a low moan, he lifted her buttocks and slowly slid inside her.

Maxi’s head tilted back as he began to move at a languid pace, her body shuddering. Her mind was wiped clean of all thought as the sweet, tingling sensations took over. Both the anger at her father and the anxiety about the war were forgotten as she immersed herself in the pleasure.

The following day, the coalition army promptly departed, resuming its eastward march. Fortunately, they did not encounter the same hostile reception at every stop within the duchy. Most locals welcomed the knights who had come to rescue them from the monsters, and innkeepers were glad to have their rooms filled with guests.

On the other hand, the duchy’s knights mirrored Hedna Borman’s behavior. Though it was unbearably frustrating, the army found itself constrained. They could not oppose the Council’s decision and turn back, nor could they penalize the duke’s vassals for their insolence.

Maxi had to contain her simmering rage as she rode on. Her hatred of her father deepened with every step through the duchy toward the Lexos Mountains.

Chapter 144

No matter how much Maxi wanted to deny it, the Duke of Croyso was her father. It was a truth the whole world was aware of. And now, by openly mocking her husband, her father had shown just how little he thought of his eldest daughter.

Intense shame roiled through her. It was not her father’s utter disregard that upset her — it was the fact that this disregard had caused Riftan to suffer such blatant discourtesy. If he had not married her, Riftan and the Remdragon Knights would never have been subjected to such treatment. Though Riftan had assured her she had nothing to apologize for, Maxi was still racked with guilt.

Elliot, who had been riding silently next to her, suddenly spoke with a look of concern.

“You look tired, my lady.”

Maxi managed to force a smile on her lips. “I-It is manageable.”

“We will reach the banks of the Lauden River soon and likely camp there for the night. Try to bear it until then,” Elliot said encouragingly.

Maxi’s face fell when she realized the knight was glad to be camping out. Fury against her father surged inside her once again for making the men prefer to sleep in open fields over the safety of walled townships.

Not wanting to burden the already tired knights with her feelings, Maxi put on a bright front. “I will not trouble you by falling off my horse, Sir Elliot… so you needn’t look at me with such anxious eyes.”

Reassured by her good-humored response, a small smile tugged at the knight’s lips.

Soon, a frozen river emerged on the other side of the field. Riftan stopped the march and ordered the knights to set up camp. They watered the horses at the river and methodically set up the tents along level ground. Maxi watched them for a while before dismounting. She tethered Rem to a stake before going to help the army’s cooks with the dinner preparations. While a mage’s primary responsibilities lay in tending to the wounded and aiding the knights, there were plenty of other tasks to be done.

Wiping beads of sweat from her forehead, Maxi boiled carrots and cabbages in a large cauldron, sliced rock-hard bread into lumps, then distributed them to the soldiers with bowls of soup. Next, she went to check on the herb supply. She was just starting on more emergency remedies when a hand clamped onto her shoulder.

“Are you still working?”

Maxi turned to find Ruth looking down at her with an exasperated expression. He heaved a sigh when he saw how chafed her hands were from the cold.

“Sir Riftan has been looking for you for a while. I’ll take over here, so please retire for today.”

“L-Let me finish this batch.”

“I need you to get up right now, my lady,” Ruth replied sternly, crossing his arms. “I know you haven’t had anything to eat yet. You really must stop overtaxing yourself. Please don’t forget that there are people worried about you.”

Flushing, Maxi rose to her feet. She had been making extra effort to compensate for her father’s bullying, so it disheartened her to be rebuked for it. Rubbing her stiff shoulder, she trudged toward Riftan’s tent.

Just then, she caught sight of a golden-haired giant sauntering along in the gloom. Maxi narrowed her eyes as she watched Richard Breston walk across the Wedonian camp like a prowling predator.

Since each of the army’s units were camped at a distance from each other, Maxi rarely had to see the northerner up close. Until now, Riftan had conveyed his orders to the Baltonian soldiers through messengers, which they obediently followed. It could be that Breston was here tonight to voice his dissent.

Maxi glared warily at the northerner until she saw him enter Riftan’s tent. She quickened her steps until Ursuline stopped her at the entrance.

“I suggest you wait out here, my lady. It will do no good to get yourself involved with those two.”

“B-But…” Maxi started to object but stopped when she realized he was right. Riftan was quick to lose his reason with matters concerning her. Knowing this, Richard Breston tended to use her to test the supreme commander’s patience.

Biting her lip, Maxi reluctantly stepped away from the entrance. Still, she could not bring herself to walk away. She stood close to the tent and strained to listen to the conversation happening within.

“Why are we bypassing Croyso Castle?” Breston’s voice filtered through. “Are you not aware that we must resupply the army there?”

“And travel further south? The army has no such time to waste. We can have the supplies sent directly to the battlefield. I’ve already sent a messenger to the duke.”

“For God’s sake, man,” Breston scoffed, breaking into a laugh. “Do you truly believe he will listen to your request? Anyone can see he’s bent on making things as difficult for you as possible. He wouldn’t hand over so much as a bag of wheat unless you demand it with an army at his gates.”

The derision in the northerner’s voice made anger course through Maxi, and she felt her face growing heated.

“I don’t know what you’ve done to earn such disfavor,” Breston continued with apparent glee, “but that man will use some flimsy excuse to delay sending supplies.”

“Get to your point.”

“You should go ahead and lead the army to Midna. My men and I will collect the supplies from Croyso Castle.”

After a moment of tense silence, it was Riftan’s turn to let out a cold laugh. “What makes you think I trust you any more than I trust my father-in-law? It’s obvious you will defect once you’ve managed to break away.”

Breston put on a show of disappointment. “You wound me. Is there such a lack of trust within our ranks?”

“Until now, Balto has used whatever means to preserve its forces while sending the soldiers of other kingdoms to their deaths,” Riftan said coldly. “Let me tell you now, you won’t be able to weasel yourself out this time. Your knights will have to fight with me and my men at the front.”

“Without the supplies, we wouldn’t last half a month. Do you intend to have us all starve?”

“The supplies will arrive on time,” Riftan replied with conviction. “And even if I have to send an army to gather them, the Knights of Phil Aaron will not be chosen for the task. I would rather entrust a cat with a fish.”

The hostility between the two men seemed to emanate out of the tent. Worried that Breston might launch himself at Riftan, Maxi kept her guard up. However, when the northerner spoke again, it was with the calmness of someone who had been expecting the answer.

“Your arrogance truly astonishes me, Calypse. The Knights of Phil Aaron are also fighting for the peace and prosperity of the Roviden Continent. I do not see why we must endure such slight.”

Riftan made no response. After a while, Maxi heard a heavy sigh.

“Very well. Let us go with your plan. But whatever happens, it will be on your head.”

Maxi did not hear Breston’s answer. There were footsteps, and Breston burst from the tent. Maxi impulsively backed away. Not wanting to appear scared, she leveled a haughty glare at him.

As if amused by her hostility, the northerner’s twinkling eyes lingered on her before he ambled off like a prowling tiger. She watched the man go, then turned to the tent’s entrance.

Riftan had his head tilted back and was massaging between his eyes. Her heart sank like a lead weight at seeing him so weary. Not only was her husband burdened with the grave responsibility of stopping the dragon’s revival, but he also had to keep an eye on an enemy within his own army. As if that were not enough, her father was another weight on his troubles.

It frustrated her greatly that there was nothing she could do for him. The self-esteem she had painstakingly built during the past few years seemed to crumble all at once. After watching Riftan with despondent eyes, she turned and walked away.

Riftan gazed at his wife with concern. She had grown increasingly quiet since entering the Duchy of Croyso. Her expression was frequently dark, even demoralized. No doubt, being there brought back painful memories for her.

Gripping his reins, Riftan clenched his jaw. Whenever he was reminded of the deep emotional scars the duke had inflicted on Maximilian, he was overcome with uncontrollable rage. It was all he could do not to turn his horse around and race toward Croyso Castle to hack the man to pieces.

Riftan tore his eyes away from her, desperately trying to quell his burning rage. He would get his chance to make the man pay. Right now, his priority was to stamp out these tiresome monsters.

He had just spurred his horse when he saw Hebaron, who had been riding ahead, galloping toward them.

“Commander! A pigeon brings a message from Princess Agnes.”

Riftan snatched the crumpled roll of parchment from his aide’s hand and opened it.

Riding beside them, Ursuline asked impatiently, “What does it say? Has something happened to the unit that went northeast?”

“It’s good news,” Riftan said, handing the note to Ursuline. “The coalition has succeeded in liberating the southern castles of Arex.”

Ursuline’s face brightened. “That was sooner than we expected.”

Chapter 145

“Everything seems to be going according to plan, Commander,” Ursuline noted.

Riftan neither confirmed nor denied it, opting instead to accelerate the army’s march.

Hebaron looked at him with a quizzical expression. “Did the message contain any troubling news?”

“None. Everything is progressing as planned. Once we’ve liberated Midna, we will advance to Dristan to reclaim the last occupied city. That should delay the dragon’s resurrection.”

The problem was what came after. Lost in thought, Riftan gazed over the snowy expanse. He frowned when he felt the wind pick up. Ice particles swirled above the ground like fog, and thick snowflakes poured from the gray sky.

A snowstorm is coming, he thought as he tried to gauge the remaining distance to their destination. Though they still had a considerable way to go, pressing on would mean setting up camp in a blizzard.

Riftan guided his horse southeast. Soon, a lumber camp abundant with conifers came into view. A shallow, frozen stream stood nearby. He surveyed the sparse tree stumps, log piles, and snow-covered cabins before signaling a halt. The place appeared to be deserted; the loggers had likely evacuated long ago. It seemed a perfect spot for the army to rest for the night.

“We will stay here tonight. Set up camp with haste!”

The knights promptly began unloading the luggage from the wagons. Riftan walked Talon around to oversee the soldiers, who moved with well-practiced coordination. While the foot soldiers positioned the wagons and erected tents, the knights led their steeds to the stream for water. Once satisfied with their progress, Riftan rode up the hill to check on the Baltonians.

The northerners were establishing their own camp about a thradion[6] away, and so far, there had been no suspicious activity within their ranks. They were likely being cautious, aware that openly defying the Council’s orders would make them enemies of the Seven Kingdoms.

His eyes locked onto the green banner of the Knights of Phil Aaron before he turned Talon around, heading back toward the heart of the camp. As he watched the quartermaster distributing rations, he noticed Kuahel Leon sitting nearby, staring blankly into the blazing flames of a campfire. Somehow, his relaxed demeanor got on Riftan’s nerves.

This war, and the hellish task of preventing the dragon’s resurrection, should have fallen to the Temple Knight commander. But ever since Leon had rejoined the coalition, he seemed solely focused on guarding the relic. Perhaps he thought laying low was the most prudent course of action.

Riftan clicked his tongue in irritation. The church had cleverly managed to shirk its responsibility by relinquishing leadership of the coalition army — a first since signing the armistice. King Reuben had eagerly stepped in, hoping to consolidate his power. In stark contrast, Balto’s king had chosen a more cautious, passive approach. As a result, command of the army was now Riftan’s burden to bear. Success would yield him a high-ranking title and autonomy for Anatol.

Yet, despite each party having something to gain, he despised how the church had cunningly absolved itself of the responsibility for losing the dragon stone. He was certain that Leon had been on the hunt for the stone even during the expedition to the Pamela Plateau. Knowing that such critical information had been withheld from them incited a hot anger within him.

Suppressing his mounting resentment, he tore his gaze from the Temple Knight. Nothing fruitful would come from quarreling over it now.

Riftan’s gaze then fell on his wife. She was leading her horse to the stream, her fiery hair in a long ponytail. Charon trailed behind, talking to her, but she seemed to ignore him. With a swift, sharp movement, she cracked the frozen stream with her boot to let Rem drink, then spiritedly led her mare toward the temporary stables.

Riftan sighed as he watched her refuse Charon’s offer of assistance, proceeding to unsaddle her steed herself. He swiftly descended the hill and dismounted, blocking her path.

“Come with me. Let Charon tend to your horse.”

Her eyes flashed defiantly, something he had seen often when he spoke commandingly or she felt unfairly favored.

“I want to help you train before the snow worsens,” he quickly added.

“R-Really?” she asked, her face lighting up in delight.

Riftan regretted his decision the moment he noticed the dark shadows under her eyes. Still, with the impending snowstorm, he could have her rest after a few light exercises.

“I haven’t had time to do so until now. This seems like a good opportunity.”

After a moment’s hesitation, she handed her reins to Charon. Riftan led her near the lumber camp, a space mostly empty except for the neatly cut tree stumps dotted around. Once he had made certain there was no one about to disturb them, Riftan turned to face her.

She wore a leather guard over a loose gray tunic. Along with the sword hanging from her waist, she looked like a woman clumsily disguised as a man. He warily eyed her slender shoulders, delicate wrists, and narrow waist.

“Draw your sword,” he said, giving an aloof nod. “We’ll start with your posture.”

Maximilian flickered a nervous glance at him before unsheathing her weapon. Stepping behind her, he adjusted her elbows and the angle of her wrists. He then guided her arms up and demonstrated a slashing motion.

“Now try doing it diagonally.”

“L-Like this?” she asked, tentatively swinging the sword.

Though there was some progress, she was still as stiff as a block of wood. Stifling a sigh, he corrected her posture once more.

“There are five basic swings: diagonal, sideway, and a vertical cut aimed at the head. Once you’ve mastered each, you must learn to seamlessly combine them. Now, try again.”

She awkwardly swung her sword once he stepped back.

“H-How about this?”

After watching her, brows furrowed, Riftan reached out to adjust her stance. Despite his efforts, she seemed to struggle to understand the difference between the movements he was demonstrating and the erratic flailing of her limbs. As someone who had been blessed with physical prowess from a young age, he found Maximilian’s complete lack of it utterly baffling.

Summoning his patience, he explained gently, “Open your legs wider. You’ll be able to put more strength into your lower half that way.”

Maximilian obediently followed his instruction and swung the sword with all her might. Repeating this unfamiliar movement over and over again must have taken a toll, as her pale cheeks were flushed and her breath winded.

The sight was tantalizing. Riftan looked away with an uncomfortable expression. He had brought her here to give her a moment of respite from the grueling labors of the camp. It was not so he could have his way with her.

Clenching his jaw, he spat brusquely, “We should stop here.”

“I-I can keep going.”

She wiped the sweat from her forehead and repeated the movements. Riftan grabbed her arm and forcefully took the sword from her hands.

Searching her face, he asked, “Why are you so anxious about it?”

“There will be a battle soon, and if I wish to be… helpful even a little…”

Riftan’s expression hardened. “Have you forgotten your promise? That you will put your safety above all else? I bid you to learn the sword only so you would have an additional means of protecting yourself, not so you could fight in battle.”

“I-I am aware of that! I just—” Maximilian exclaimed before snapping her mouth closed.

Riftan was taken aback when he saw tears welling in her large gray eyes. When he leaned toward her, she looked down to avoid his gaze.

She said in a hushed voice, “I just… wish I was capable of doing something more.”

“You are already fulfilling your duties as a mage.”

“B-But they are all… menial tasks.”

“You also cast barriers during battles and heal the wounded.”

“Don’t you see? I want to be useful to you in more ways than that!”

Riftan’s brow furrowed as he gazed down at her slumped shoulders. What could she possibly want to do for him by learning how to use a sword? Though a part of him found it absurd, he also found her spouting of such nonsense so endearing that he nearly let go of his reason.

Barely managing to maintain his composure, he said rather stiffly, “As a new recruit, you are already doing more than enough. To want more would be presumptuous.”

“B-But I am also your wife!” she shouted heatedly. “It is not presumptuous for a wife t-to want to help her husband!”

Her eyes always flashed like silver flames whenever she was angry. All of a sudden, he found himself unable to hold back any longer.

Lifting her off the ground, he carried her across the lumber camp. Maximilian flailed her legs, making incomprehensible protests. Riftan glanced around and spotted an abandoned shed nestled between the trees. He made a beeline toward it.

Inside, he pressed her against the column of the dingy log shed and hungrily devoured her lips. She stopped pounding his shoulders, responding with the same passion as she wound her arms around his neck.

A contented moan seeped from him as he pressed his rigid member against her soft abdomen. In one fluid motion, he undid the strap around his wrist and tossed aside his gauntlet and glove.

Her skin was hot and damp with sweat beneath her tunic. After urgently stroking her smooth torso, he pushed his hand up and under her leather breastplate.

He felt her nipple grow taut beneath his palm. He rubbed his thumb against it to stimulate it further, then loosened the buckle of her armor with his teeth. Spreading his hand over her full breast, he began to knead gently.

Chapter 146

The sensation of her supple flesh in his hand was marvelous beyond words. After indulging in her soft breast, he removed her remaining armor and pulled up her loose tunic. For a moment, it felt as though the air had been sucked from his lungs.

Her skin shimmered like pearl even in the shade, and her swollen bosom was a delicate pink. After regarding her in awe, he cupped the bottom of her firm breast and took her taut nipple into his mouth.

His heart felt close to exploding. Holding her writhing body, Riftan sucked on the soft flesh. His wife responded by clasping at his hair, alternating between pulling him closer and pushing him away.

He relentlessly nibbled and licked her sensitive nipple before looking up at her face. Her gray eyes, reminiscent of glass beads, were wet and misty with desire.

An electrifying shudder ran down his spine at how she writhed in pleasure in his arms. The feeling was exquisite.

He lowered his head to resume teasing her swollen nipple, stopping only when she was close to reaching her peak. Deprived of her climax, Maximilian let out a disgruntled groan, glaring at him with teary eyes. The sight was breathtakingly enthralling.

Pressing himself against her soft body, he drove his tongue into her warm, wet mouth. Knowing that her inner wall would be as hot and wet made his member bulge painfully out of his trousers. He was close to losing his mind from the desire to tear apart his clothes and embed himself inside her.

He barely managed to pry his lips from hers and press his forehead against the coarse wooden column. Though he burned with desire, he knew he would not be able to stop himself if they continued.

“This was not my intention.”

Giving her a stiff smile, he lowered her bunched-up tunic. Maximilian shuddered as if the brush of the fabric was enough to stimulate her erect nipple. Though his throat felt constricted, Riftan managed to kiss his disgruntled wife’s cheek.

“See what happens when you keep saying adorable things?”

“I-I was being serious. You, however…” she said, glowering at him resentfully.

Letting out a groan, Riftan hoisted her up and set her atop a pile of lumber.

“You are too greedy,” he said, wrapping his arms around her small, quivering body. He pressed his cheek to hers. “You want to be many things at once, to excel from the outset. But you must remember that you’ve only just taken your first steps.”

“Th-That may be true compared to you… but I have also gained plenty of experience by now,” she replied stubbornly.

Riftan furrowed his brow. Her anxiousness had the edge of someone on the run, and it filled him with trepidation that she might do something reckless again.

He pinned her with a cold look. “Most of your experience so far has been sacrificing yourself for others, but I will no longer allow that.”

A hint of defiance rose on her face, and Riftan guessed that his commanding tone must have miffed her. He suppressed a groan, adding placatingly, “You must learn to accept your limits as well. You cannot do everything alone. Not only do you have me and the knights, who would happily serve you, but you also have Ruth to assist you with your duties as a mage. I need you to stop thinking that accepting help is shameful.”

Maximilian flushed. “I-I never—”

She cut herself off, appearing to reflect on her past actions.

A bitter smile curled Riftan’s lips. His wife seemed to be completely unaware of the extent of her pride. She would rather die than show weakness. To her, being pitied or taking orders was demeaning. It was astonishing that she had managed to maintain a noble’s pride despite the years of abuse from her father.

Brushing his fingers through her hair, Riftan said appeasingly, “You say you want to help when you refuse to accept any. Is that not a contradiction? It’s no shame for a mage to receive the knights’ protection. As a member of the order, you must learn to work with others.”

Unable to think of a retort, Maximilian pressed her lips into a thin line. Though not pleased, she seemed to understand his point. With a sigh of relief, he rubbed his lips on her cheek.

“We should head back to camp now.”

“A-Already?”

When he tried to rise, Maximilian grabbed his arm. Riftan swallowed back a groan. His bulging manhood was pinned beneath her soft thigh as she clung closer still.

Riftan pushed her away slightly, managing to choke out, “A snowstorm is coming. We should head back before—”

“I don’t want to. I want to stay here with you… a little longer.”

Clasping him close, she gazed up at him, her eyes shining with desire. Riftan had to summon the last of his self-control.

“We can’t.”

“Why not?”

“Goddammit, you know well why. We can’t until this war is—”

“Y-You can pull out at the end.”

Riftan’s head spun at the vivid memory her words evoked. He squeezed his eyes shut. How could he possibly tell her that he would likely climax the moment he entered her?

Swearing under his breath, he untied the straps of her trousers. He quickly washed his hand with water from his flask, then slid his fingers inside her undergarment. Her pubic hair was wet. When he discovered the swollen nub beneath it and began to stoke, Maximilian threw her head back. He felt her thighs tense around his hand.

A fire burned in his throat. Firmly supporting her with one arm, he slipped his fingers between her folds.

When he gently rubbed her soft inner wall, he felt it spasm slightly. She rocked her hips as if to invite him even deeper, making a sound close to a sob.

“R-Riftan… I want you.”

He looked down at her with quivering eyes. He had nearly come there and then. Clenching his jaw, he pulled her trembling body close and began to apply more pressure to his strokes.

“Next time. We will do it however many times you wish, so be content with this for now.”

“N-No. You were the one… who started it.”

“Yes, I know, and I’m sorry.”

Maximilian pounded on his chest with her fists until the mounting pleasure made her wrap her arms around his neck. Holding the back of her head with one hand, Riftan peppered kisses on her temple, forehead, and cheek. Before long, she clamped around his fingers, and her body began to convulse.

He could not hold back any longer.

He hastily loosened his trousers. Leaning forward, he fervently sucked her lips while roughly moving his hand up and down his throbbing member. Release came soon after.

He rested his forehead on the crown of her head, his chest heaving. His mind hovered somewhere between satisfaction and wanting more until reason slowly returned.

Extracting a handkerchief from his coat, he used it to wipe between her legs. He then helped her straighten her clothes before pulling up his own trousers. Maximilian meekly leaned against him as he did so before slowly rising.

He studied her, his eyes full of worry. “Are you all right?”

“Y-Yes,” she replied hoarsely.

Holding her chin with his thumb and index finger, he searched her face to see if she was being truthful before plucking her breastplate off the floor. After helping her secure it, he picked up his gauntlet and led her out of the shed.

Already, the sky was an ink blue, and a fierce snowstorm raged around them. He wrapped her inside his cloak and led her out of the lumber camp. When he noticed her wobbly gait, he swooped her up to carry her in his arms.

Despite the frigid cold, her body against his was as hot as flame. It was like sipping salt water after a desperate struggle through the desert. The desire he impulsively tried to sate from time to time during the campaign only served to aggravate his thirst. He brooded over this fact as he hastened toward the camp.

If he failed to end this war within a few months, he might very well lose his mind.

A few days later, the coalition army reached the northeastern part of the duchy. Maxi stood atop a hill and gazed down at the city.

The duchy’s soldiers had set up camp outside the city’s gray walls, and about a thousand of them were currently laying siege. Mounted knights bellowed orders from the rear. When some of them noticed that reinforcement had arrived, they promptly came galloping up the hill.

“We thank you for coming! We have waited weeks for aid.”

Riftan, who had been observing the fighting, said curtly, “Things do not look good.”

“We have been trying to scale the wall with siege ladders, but we are only losing soldiers,” said a knight with a thick black beard. “Why don’t we continue this discussion at the main camp? Sir Derek will give you a full report.”

Chapter 147

“Lead the way,” Riftan said, nodding.

The knight promptly turned his horse around. Following suit, the soldiers fell into strict formation and began their march.

As Maxi trailed behind, her gaze swept over the sprawling array of tents, catapults, and hundreds of armored warhorses. Most notable was a field hospital behind the camp for those wounded in battle. Even a cursory glance revealed over two hundred patients being treated.

Amid the soldiers frantically transporting the injured and healers crouched before patients, she saw Riftan stop before a vibrantly colored tent. She hastily pulled on her reins as well. Hopping down from his horse, Riftan instructed Hebaron to establish their camp behind the Croyso encampment before entering the tent.

Maxi bit her lip. Throughout their journey, the duke’s vassals had shown nothing but contempt for her husband. She feared that the same hostile reception awaited him here.

Dismounting Rem, she confidently strode into the tent as if she had every right to be there. To her great relief, no one tried to stop her. Holding her head high, she took in the lavish furnishings. Riftan and Ursuline stood a few paces from the entrance. A rugged figure in gleaming armor — presumably Sir Derek — sat across from them.

Maxi studied the man’s oddly familiar face. She was sure of it; she had seen the knight at Croyso Castle on numerous occasions.

Spotting her, the knight rose to his feet, his surprise evident. “Lady Maximilian, what a while it has been. I did hear you became a mage, but I never expected to find you here, of all places.”

Maxi blinked, taken aback by his affable reception. She caught the subtle crease in Riftan’s brow as he looked at her.

But it was the knight that Riftan addressed. His tone cutting, he said, “She is Lady Calypse now. Be sure to address her appropriately.”

“My apologies, Lady Calypse.”

After readily correcting himself, the knight ordered a nearby subordinate to usher them to their seats.

Maxi naturally took the chair next to Riftan. Though he seemed far from pleased, he evidently deemed it better to have her with him than to leave her toiling outside.

Turning to Derek, he launched straight into his point. “I’ve heard reports that you’ve been attempting to breach the walls using siege ladders instead of catapults.”

“Our orders are to reclaim the city with minimal damage,” the knight replied grimly. “The catapults are a last resort. We are currently devising a strategy to breach the gates without compromising the integrity of the walls.”

“You mean the walls remained intact when the monsters took the city?” Ursuline cut in, looking surprised.

Scratching his neck with a hairy hand, Sir Derek gave a subdued nod. “The enemy managed to take the city with little damage. Those who fled reported that ghouls appeared at dawn and began slaughtering the inhabitants. The unprepared soldiers were overrun, turning into undead themselves. It apparently took less than a day for the monsters to claim Midna.”

The crease in Riftan’s brow deepened. He asked sharply, “How could so many undead spawn within the city? Bodies that undergo proper purification do not turn into undead. Was there ever a mass burial without proper rites?”

“Well…” Unease flickered across the knight’s face. He heaved a sigh and admitted, “I’ve been informed that the lower classes had been resorting to secret burials when they could not afford costly ceremonial rites. Seems the practice has been ongoing for several years.”

“You mean to tell me the city’s custodian allowed countless unpurified bodies to be interred under his very nose?” Ursuline said incredulously.

Seemingly at a loss for a suitable reply, Sir Derek cleared his throat and attempted to change the subject. “In any event, we’re certain that dark mages are present within the city, controlling the undead. Ghouls and skeletons are hardly known for their intelligence, yet these undead patrol the walls with military precision. Must be that they’re being guided by someone. We need to locate and eliminate this malefactor.”

“The fastest way would be to breach the walls and storm the city,” Riftan said coldly. “You’ll need to utilize your catapults and magical devices at once. Target the east and west sides, launch a coordinated assault, and we will recapture the city in a day.”

“And after that?” Sir Derek asked stiffly. “I doubt the coalition army will linger to act as guards until the walls are repaired. You will ultimately leave, leaving the city defenseless.”

Riftan fell into contemplative silence, acknowledging the knight’s point as a valid concern. After a pause, he rose from his seat with a resigned sigh.

“Very well. We shall devise a means to infiltrate the city without compromising the walls. Do you have a map of the city’s layout?”

“I have one right here.”

Sir Derek looked to a clerk, who retrieved a large roll of parchment from a chest and offered it to Ursuline. Maxi watched as the fair-haired knight accepted it, relaxing a little as she realized all the previous hostility had dissipated.

Unlike her father’s other vassals, Sir Derek did not seem to harbor any hostility toward Riftan. Observing the knight’s cooperative manner with skepticism, Maxi turned her attention back to Riftan. However, before they could leave the matter behind, the knight spoke abruptly.

“Lady Calypse, the duke’s health is failing.”

Maxi turned to the man in surprise. She was momentarily dumbfounded, not because of the news itself, but due to her struggle to grasp his motives for sharing this information with her.

Furrowing her brow, she said icily, “And why… are you telling me this? Are you unaware of the bad blood between me and my father?”

“Regardless of the state of your relationship, you are the duke’s firstborn,” Sir Derek replied calmly. “Although His Grace has declared the crown princess’s second child his heir, his condition might not hold until then. If he were to pass without a designated heir, as the eldest, you would likely inherit all.”

Maxi stood stunned, yet the knight continued discussing the matter with the detachment of a trivial conversation.

“Should you assert your right to inheritance, even the royal tribunal would be compelled to honor your claim. As it happens, many of the eastern nobles are curious to know your intentions.”

In other words, the nobles were deciding which of the duke’s daughters to back. Even Sir Derek had taken a neutral stance in case Maxi chose to assert her claim to the duchy.

She was about to say she had no interest in inheriting her father’s estate but stopped herself. It occurred to her that it would be strategically advantageous for Riftan and the coalition army if she showed some ambition for becoming heir, at least until this war was over. By giving the impression that she was willing to fight for her inheritance, many of her father’s vassals would tread carefully around Riftan.

Maxi thought fast. She might even be able to prevent the duchy from cutting off the coalition’s supplies. Her father’s vassals would inevitably waver if she spread rumors about the duke’s weakening influence while subtly applying pressure as the likely heir.

Her heart began to race. She could almost envision the Duke of Croyso flying into a rage when he learned that she had acted so presumptuously. It was a most gratifying mental image.

However, an overt display of intent could alienate her father and those who supported her sister, Rosetta. With her social networks cultivated since the age of fourteen, Rosetta had garnered friends among the eastern nobles, granting her a notable advantage over Maxi.

After careful deliberation, Maxi said neutrally, “I believe this is not an appropriate time for discussing such matters.”

Sir Derek narrowed his eyes, clearly wondering what her ambiguous response could mean. Turning away, Maxi started toward the entrance. It was then that she noticed Riftan’s hardened expression.

Her incredulous gaze met his, and she wished she could reassure him. He could not possibly think she truly wanted the duchy when she already had Anatol. However, she did not want her father’s knights to overhear.

She glanced around warily before giving him a warm smile. Strangely, her attempt at reassurance only seemed to heighten his disquiet.

“I don’t know what you’re up to, but I don’t want you getting involved in the duchy’s affairs,” he whispered through clenched teeth.

“I will not do anything dangerous, so don’t worry.”

“What on earth are you—”

“My lady! Please help!”

Ruth’s urgent cry broke through the tension, offering Maxi a welcome excuse from an interrogation. She hurried off to find the sorcerer.

He was in the field hospital, tending to the wounded alongside other healers. As soon as she entered, he directed her attention to the soldiers being carried in on stretchers.

“We need more healers. Please prioritize those in critical condition so we can save as many as possible.”

Chapter 148

As soon as the soldiers laid the patients on rush mats, Maxi bent down to examine them. Most were unconscious, and the pallor of some was so pronounced that she feared they might have already drawn their final breaths. She signaled to the medics, instructing them to carefully remove the patients’ armor.

She positioned herself beside a soldier whose injuries looked most critical. Taking hold of the man’s heavily dented helmet, she pried it off, revealing a swollen temporal region that resembled a pufferfish. She swallowed back a defeated sigh; the damage to his skull had led to a buildup of blood within his head. Magic offered little aid in cases like these. She called out for a cleric and moved on to the next patient.

Excluding the medics assisting with more routine tasks, fewer than fifteen attended to the multitude of injured soldiers within the rectangular tent. Maxi could not help but imagine what it would have been like before she, Ruth, and the four mages of Wedon’s royal army had arrived. During that period, a mere seven or eight healers would have shouldered the responsibility of over a hundred patients.

Maxi scanned the area, searching for the Temple Knights and high priests from Balto who had helped transport the holy relic.

“W-What are the clerics doing?” she asked Ruth, who was examining a soldier in the cot opposite.

“Performing purification rites over there.” He wiped his brow on his sleeve and nodded to where Kuahel Leon and around thirty clerics were engaged in a simple rite. They moved among the bodies of the fallen soldiers laid out on the ground. “The dead will turn into ghouls if they are not purified immediately. Until the situation is under control, the clerics are focusing on the bodies.”

Maxi swallowed back a sigh before continuing her duties. Fortunately, the coalition army had many well-trained medics. With the siege paused for the evening, the influx of casualties dwindled, offering a brief respite from the chaos.

After ensuring every patient had been cared for, Maxi joined Ruth at a nearby campfire. He was busy boiling herbs above the crackling flames.

“The commander of the duchy’s army told me… m-my father is not long for this world,” she said.

Ruth turned to her, his brow furrowed. “Don’t tell me you pity the man.”

“O-Of course not! It’s just… after hearing that I am the likely heir once he’s gone… I could not help but wonder if we could leverage this to our advantage.”

Ruth looked taken aback. He regarded her with a pensive expression before asking grimly, “Did that commander give you the impression he wanted you to inherit the duchy?”

“N-No, I believe he was more curious about my intentions.” Maxi glanced around to make sure they were not being overheard and added in a hushed voice, “He seemed reluctant to offend Riftan… given the possibility of the duchy falling into my hands. And it occurred to me… that by appearing to assert my claim, I could also influence the behavior of the other vassals.”

Ruth, who had been quietly mulling over her words, stroked his chin thoughtfully. “That’s… not a bad idea.”

Maxi could tell he was turning her proposal over, likely adding to it in ways she had not even considered.

After silently stirring the pot for quite some time, Ruth spoke slowly as though still organizing his thoughts. “While principle dictates that an estate should pass to a daughter in the absence of a male heir, in practice, it’s a rarity for a woman to inherit her father’s lands or title. The estate is typically transferred to a male relative or given to another by the king. But your ladyship has a compelling claim. Not only was your mother a direct descendant of Darian the Monarch, but your father’s control over his lands is by virtue of his union with the Roemian royal family. King Reuben can’t simply bestow the title to anyone, as Dristan would demand the return of its eastern territories unless the next duke is of the Roem line. Currently, only you, the crown princess, and her son possess the right to the duchy. And as the firstborn, your claim is the strongest.”

As she listened to Ruth’s lengthy explanation, Maxi’s brows furrowed in thought. “I am not… really wanting to take ownership of the land. There is no question… that Rosetta would get the duchy. She has the support of the royal family and our father’s vassals. Given that he will likely leave everything to Rosetta’s child, I don’t intend on being drawn into a taxing battle.”

“But you wish to instill fear by pretending you are interested?” Ruth’s lips curled into a cunning smile. “The inheritance is not yet a certainty. The crown princess may enjoy the backing of the royal family, but you have Sir Riftan, the most influential figure in the southern reaches of the kingdom. Given his sway over the court, anyone with half a brain would tread carefully not to offend you.”

Maxi’s expression brightened. “Then… do you think I could pressure the vassals into sending supplies?”

“It depends on how convincingly you play the role,” Ruth responded coolly, lowering the pot to the ground. “The duke has the power to reclaim any land he once granted his vassals, replace administrators, or reassign custodians. He can turn a cleric of his choosing into a high priest in any of the regions within his domain. It’s how he maintains absolute obedience. But manage to expose his vulnerability and put yourself forth as heir, and the vassals will find themselves in a position of having to pick a side.”

As the sun dipped below the hill, Maxi remained deep in thought. The Duke of Croyso had garnered loyalty by rewarding his staunch followers. By simply conveying her intention to do the same, she could easily undermine their allegiance to her father.

For the first time in a while, a surge of determination coursed through her. She had been racked with guilt ever since they had entered the duchy. Now, she felt a profound sense of relief that she was able to do something.

“Thank you for your counsel,” she said cheerfully.

The coalition army soon encircled the city. It did not take long for Maxi to locate Riftan among the orderly ranks. Engrossed in discussion with the knights, he stood with the map of the city’s layout spread across a makeshift desk of stacked wooden boards. He was most likely devising strategies for entering the city without compromising the walls, as he had pledged to Sir Derek.

Not wishing to disturb them, Maxi began to retreat. She realized she could bide her time, waiting for the opportune moment to share her plan. Perhaps together, they could find a way to compel her father to expedite the supply delivery.

There seemed little reason to add to Riftan’s concerns, especially when nothing was yet certain. Opting to wait until she had to act, she started toward the barracks beneath the House of Calypse’s banner. After having her fill of bread and soup brought to her by a squire, she climbed into bed to replenish her exhausted body

Maxi ventured out to the field hospital at first light the following day. Despite most patients displaying notable improvements, a few were not so lucky. They would not last another day, and if by some miracle they survived, their injuries would render them permanently disabled. There were things even magic could not heal.

Maxi left the tent with a heavy heart. She instructed the medics emerging from their lodgings to prepare tonics and porridge for the patients before heading toward the cooking area for breakfast.

Hundreds of soldiers were already lined up to receive their rations. Spotting Ruth’s haggard face among them, she happily walked up to him.

“G-Good morning, Ruth,” Maxi greeted automatically, then blushed as she realized the inappropriateness of such pleasantries on a battlefield.

Ruth, however, seemed unaffected. He responded with his usual nonchalance, yawning widely. “Good morning, my lady. Did you manage to rest last night?”

“Y-Yes, I did. Say, have you seen Riftan? I don’t think he returned to the tent last night.”

“He is in a strategy meeting with the knights in those barracks over there. We’ll be joining them shortly. It seems they’ve come up with a feasible plan.”

Maxi was suddenly wide awake. “Th-That was quick.”

“Not at all,” said Ruth. “In fact, we’re lagging behind compared to Sir Sejuleu and Princess Agnes’s units. They have already reclaimed three castles, while we’ve yet to take back even one. I think Sir Riftan intends to liberate Midna by tomorrow and then lead the army directly to the border.”

Maxi stared at the sorcerer blankly. She could not fathom how that could be possible.

Ruth continued, now moving in the line for food, “Once we’ve retaken Midna and Vesmore Castle, we can set up a powerful barrier that will cut off all mana flow into the Lexos Mountains. That should thwart the dragon’s revival.”

“Tell me more about this barrier,” Maxi asked, suddenly curious.

Ruth looked at her quizzically as he ladled porridge into a bowl. “Have I not already explained it? The barrier was established four— well, nearly five years ago now. It was put there by the church before the Dragon Campaign. They identified five sites with strong energy currents and built holy sanctuaries, inscribing ancient divine runes to ward off the entire mountain range. It played a crucial role during the Dragon Campaign.”

“Yes, I remember that part,” Maxi said. “I meant… more specifics.”

Ruth stood in silence for a moment until complaints from the back of the line prompted him to move forward.

Maxi clutched her bowl and hurried after him. “What role did the barrier play, exactly?”

Chapter 149

“As I’ve mentioned before,” Ruth began, settling himself by the campfire, “the barrier was designed to temporarily weaken the dragon by obstructing its ability to gather mana. The church never divulged the intricacies of the barrier’s functioning, but my guess is that it prevents anyone from manipulating the natural flow of mana. The high priests who took part in the Dragon Campaign referred to it as the Invoked Sanctuary. Once activated, it renders magic useless within its confines.”

Maxi lowered herself onto an empty pail, her expression disconcerted. Until this point, she had believed the barrier would have only affected the dragon.

Stirring his porridge thoughtfully, Ruth continued, “This rendered most mages, including myself, powerless during the final battle. Given that offensive magic is ineffective against the dragon anyway, the campaign’s military leaders opted to weaken Sektor, even if it meant incapacitating the mages.”

Maxi let his explanation sink in, then raised a question. “But… couldn’t the dragon have simply flown past the barrier? A monster’s wings are usually immobilized first with magic during a raid, or at least a shield cast before an attack. How was Sektor prevented from flying away if the mages were unable to use magic?”

“Dragons do not use their wings for flight. They are only used for steering while levitating with magic. In essence, the barrier not only hindered Sektor from gathering mana, but it also prevented it from taking flight.”

Ruth shoveled a spoonful of porridge into his mouth, his brows knit as though he were recalling something.

“The major force during Sektor’s campaign was the Temple Knights, and they dictated all strategies. It was only logical, given that the Remdragon Knights were merely a unit within the Wedonian army. The Temple Knights boasted renown across the Seven Kingdoms. Had the military leaders’ plan succeeded, Sir Riftan would never have become the Dragon Slayer.”

Maxi’s eyes widened in astonishment. “Th-Their plan failed?”

“The initial plan aimed to force the dragon into self-destruction by depleting its mana, rather than slaying it with a sword. Dragon bone ranks among the world’s sturdiest materials, second only to adamantine or orichalcum. Dealing a fatal blow to a dragon with human weapons is near impossible. Thus, the original strategy entailed weakening Sektor with the barrier and relentlessly attacking until it drained its mana reserves. Given the immense amount of mana required to mobilize its nearly a-hundred-sixty-kevette body, the military leaders anticipated a swift depletion. However, Sektor’s reserves exceeded our estimates, imperiling the entire campaign. If Sir Riftan hadn’t intervened, the whole endeavor would have been a colossal failure.”

Ruth let out a heavy sigh. “I’m certain even Sir Riftan himself was unsure of his success. While he did manage to slay the dragon, absorbing its flames nearly ruptured his mana pathway. It’s a miracle he wasn’t reduced to ashes.”

Maxi’s gaze fell to her bowl, her face turning ashen. Though she had heard tales of Riftan’s reckless feats during the Dragon Campaign, she had not known they had been in such desperate circumstances. Losing her appetite, she weakly lowered her spoon.

“If we fail to stop the dragon from coming back… will Riftan be forced to take such risks again?”

“If the dragon returns with its former might… yes,” Ruth affirmed.

After he scraped the last of the porridge from his bowl, Ruth took a swig from his flask. He added flatly, “But should Sektor be weaker, Sir Riftan might not need to stake his life. An undead dragon could potentially be more susceptible to divine magic. Nonetheless, the optimal course remains preventing its revival entirely.”

Maxi gazed up at the overcast sky with forlorn eyes, watching the sporadic snowfall. For years, the monsters of the Pamela Plateau had amassed mana from all over the Seven Kingdoms. Sektor’s resurrection could only be a matter of time.

Suddenly seized by urgency, Maxi hastened to finish her meal. She joined Ruth on the way to the military barracks, where they found Riftan, Ursuline, Hebaron, Kuahel, the other Temple Knights, Richard Breston, and the high priests.

The atmosphere within the spacious tent buzzed with tension, and Maxi’s gaze darted nervously to Riftan. Towering before a grand table, he was explaining something to the group of skeptical onlookers. Undeterred, he pressed on with a confident timber to his voice. Maxi tried to hide a proud smile. Listening to him seemed to dispel all her anxiety.

Stepping closer to the table, she sank into one of the vacant chairs. Everyone poring over the city’s layout with grave expressions turned their attention to her. Kuahel, his arms crossed and his eyes closed, spoke first.

“Your timing is impeccable. We were in need of a mage’s expert opinion.” He pointed a blackened gauntlet-clad finger to a spot on the map. “Could magic be used to dig a tunnel here?”

Frowning, Maxi studied the parchment. “You wish to create a tunnel beneath the rampart? It is feasible, but…”

She craned her neck to read the recorded width of the walls, her eyes narrowing. “To prevent the tunnel from caving in, we would have to dig well below the wall. That would take time… during which the enemy would become aware of our presence.”

Memories of soldiers being pierced with arrows or doused in scalding oil along the ramparts flooded her mind.

Riftan seemed unfazed by Maxi’s cautious evaluation. Moving a miniature wooden soldier over the map, he countered, “There is a deep trench up north along the wall. The terrain is full of rocks and trees, making the trench bottom invisible from the rampart.”

Maxi studied the map intently, her mind working to visualize his description.

“The stealth unit will tunnel from the north,” Riftan continued, “while the main forces launch an attack on the city. We’re likely dealing with only a handful of mages controlling the undead, so that should be enough to keep them occupied. While they’re engaged, the Temple Knights will infiltrate the city and open the gates for the rest of the army.”

Ruth broke his silence with a question. “How many will make up the stealth unit?”

“Five, including myself,” Kuahel answered promptly. “We will open the south and west gates at the same time, enabling the Remdragon and the Knights of Phil Aaron to charge in from both sides.”

Breston, who had been smugly listening to the exchange, sneered, “And who will take which end?”

Maxi knew why he was asking. The path to the western gate was wide, with an entrance big enough for two baggage wagons to come in abreast. The southern route, however, was narrower. The knights entering from that way would have to form a long queue, leaving them vulnerable.

Suddenly anxious, Maxi bit her lip. Breston’s inquiry was a subtle manipulation, pressuring Riftan into choosing the riskier task. If Riftan opted for the safer path before the leaders in the tent, it could undermine his authority as the supreme commander. True to form, Riftan chose the southern gate.

“The Remdragon Knights will move south while the duchy’s army lays siege,” he began. “The Knights of Phil Aaron will move west. As for the tunnel dig…”

Riftan’s eyes moved between Maxi and Ruth as if wrestling with a difficult decision. Maxi was on the verge of volunteering, but she held back. She wanted to leave the choice to him.

“Maximilian Calypse,” he said eventually, his voice grave. “I leave the task to you.”

Maxi felt a thrill down her spine. This was the first time he had entrusted her with a mission. Suppressing the urge to beam like a child, she managed a calm nod.

“U-Understood.”

“Elliot will accompany you,” Riftan said firmly. “Once the tunnel is ready, you are to rejoin the army immediately.”

With that, he began to dispense instructions to the others. Ruth was to wait with the Remdragon Knights to serve as offensive support once the battle began. The mages of the Wedonian army and the high priests were assigned to assist the duchy’s forces in the siege and attend to the wounded.

When the meeting concluded, the group began to filter out of the tent. Maxi hurriedly left as well, intent on preparing for her mission. She was planning on taking magic stones and devices as a precaution, and she would have to change into attire to blend better into her surroundings. Wrapping worn gray linen on her head would also cover her conspicuous red hair.

As she was lost in these thoughts, she felt a hand wrap around her arm.

“Maxi.”

She met her husband’s dark eyes. Despite his impassive expression, she sensed an underlying anxiety.

“Promise me you won’t push yourself,” he said gravely. “If ever you think the plan will fail, you must return to camp immediately.”

“I-I understand. I give you my word,” Maxi replied, nodding obediently.

His dark gaze bore into hers, and he muttered uneasily, “I think baring my heart would be less terrifying than this.”

Maxi gently took his hand. “I feel the same.”

Chapter 150

Riftan snorted incredulously. It was clear he still regarded her worries as baseless, but he at least did not seem to interpret her unease as a lack of confidence in his abilities. Maxi found she was content with that. Slowly but surely, Riftan was coming to realize he was as important to her as she was to him.

Maxi lifted her gaze to his face, her eyes full of affection, and intertwined her fingers with his strong, calloused ones. Riftan bent down so that she could peck his smooth cheek.

“You entrusted me with this mission… because you believed I could do it, didn’t you?”

Reluctant to answer, Riftan cast his eyes down. He eventually yielded with a groan. “That’s right.”

“Then…” Maxi said calmly, trying her best not to sound too elated, “have faith in me. I will do the same.”

Riftan scrutinized her, his face a mix of emotions. He nodded with a sigh. “You must be careful.”

“I will.”

His eyes bore into hers for a long time before he bent to give her a light kiss. He released her hand.

Fearing that she would not be able to tear herself away if they lingered, Maxi quickly pocketed her hands in her robe. She observed her husband standing amid the swirling snow for a moment, then slowly turned away.

The wind was growing increasingly violent. According to Elliot, this was a good sign. A high wind blowing toward Midna would help carry the coalition’s arrows to greater distances. At the same time, it would greatly hinder the skeletal army, whose projectiles would be loosed from above the ramparts.

After watching the distant archers launching flaming arrows, Maxi shifted her attention to Kuahel. Instead of their usual dark plate armor, the Temple Knight commander and his subordinates wore leather breastplates and wrist guards over dark, form-fitting gambesons. Armed with longbows at their backs and blades at their sides, no casual observer would have taken them for men of the cloth.

Maxi felt restless. She finally broke the silence with, “Should we not… get going?”

“We should wait a little longer,” the Temple Knight replied calmly, looking skyward. “Storm clouds are gathering. Once they cover the sun, that and the blowing snow should hide our approach to the wall.”

There was no arguing against his logic. Midna was located on an open field. Although there was a lumber camp near the wall and rock formations dotted around, the city’s manned watchtower made it nearly impossible to approach without being spotted. Willing herself to keep calm, Maxi kept her gaze fixed on the darkening sky.

Before long, everything was a dull gray, just as Kuahel had predicted. The wind blew even fiercer, and the siege seemed to intensify. The duchy’s soldiers charged toward the rampart with ladders.

Maxi watched them until the Temple Knights began to pull their hoods over their heads. She followed suit, tugging her hood even lower. Though she had concealed her neat braid beneath a gray headscarf, she feared the fabric alone would not contain her unruly hair. She cinched the headscarf’s knot and joined the knights.

“A-Are we setting out now?”

“Yes,” Kuahel replied curtly, gesturing with a nod to his subordinates.

Maxi trailed the Temple Knights, her heart pounding with excitement and fear with each step.

Things may not go as planned.

The ramparts’ foundations would be deeply rooted. For a wall of such height to hold firm, the base would need to stretch at least twenty kevettes underground. Maxi would have to find the deepest part of the trench if she wanted to dig with minimal damage to the wall. Once this was determined, she would employ tracing magic to survey the city’s layout and begin excavating soil and rock as discreetly as possible.

“My lady, it would be best to cast the concealment spell from here.”

She was trudging through the snow, lost in her thoughts, when she jerked her head up at the voice.

Elliot stood before her, his navy Remdragon cloak replaced with a dark gray robe. He was gazing up at the soaring tower in the distance.

“I see lights flickering, which means someone must be up there. We wouldn’t have to exercise such caution if it were merely an undead sentry, but—”

A gale swept past, cutting off the knight’s words. Maxi could guess what he had been about to say. If it was a necromancer and not an undead monster standing watch in the tower, they were in danger of being discovered before they even got close.

Hastily summoning her mana, Maxi cast a thin shroud over herself and the knights. The spell walled off airflow to stifle any sounds while cleverly refracting light so that they blended into their surroundings.

“Th-The spell is set. Try to stay close.”

Kuahel acknowledged her with a backward glance before starting out again. They skirted the hills and cautiously made their way to the city’s northeastern side. Before long, they came upon the trench Riftan had mentioned. Indeed, it was deep enough to conceal them from prying eyes.

Descending the steep slope, they landed on an uneven terrain of gravel, snow, and ice. Along the narrow trench, Maxi assessed the sparse fir trees and the imposing wall jutting above the rocks.

Though most of the enemy’s forces seemed to be concentrated at the siege front, there could still be sentries on this side. Moving in utmost silence was crucial to avoid detection.

“I believe this will do,” Kuahel remarked, his lengthy stride halting just before the wall.

Maxi peeled off her sweat-dampened gloves and placed her hands on the slope. It was so steep that it was practically an earthen wall in itself. Initiating a tracing spell, she gauged the thickness and structure of the rampart above.

As expected, the stonework extended deep into the ground. After meticulously probing the rampart’s interior, she began to dig with magic. For thirty minutes, she cleared through thick layers of gravel and frozen soil. Finally, at the end of the deep hole, the wall’s foundation emerged.

She groped the evenly stacked stone and mortar blocks, infusing her mana into the wall to create a small hole. Debris thudded to the ground as the rock melted and fell away. Soon, a narrow passage stood before them. The space was so small she had to bend her head to enter. A larger entrance would have been ideal, but she feared the tunnel caving in.

Maxi felt like an earth mole as she stooped and ventured into the dark passage. Debris showered her as she continued digging the tunnel deeper, and her mouth felt as though it filled with dirt with each inhale. It got to a point where she feared she would suffocate to death. This must be what it felt like to be buried alive.

Yet, she persisted until the air’s thickness became unbearable. After hours of work, she crawled out of the tunnel. Despite feeling as though she had carved a sixty-kevette passage, its true length barely stretched twenty.

Maxi collapsed onto the ground outside. She spat out a mouthful of soil, but the unpleasant taste lingered.

“This should help, my lady,” Elliot said, offering her his flask.

Maxi took it gladly and swirled mouthfuls of frigid water to wash away the grit. Afterward, she dusted off the dirt covering her face and hands.

Kuahel watched her, then asked brusquely, “Is it done?”

“N-Not yet. I still need to create an exit.”

“Then, please hurry. We must open the gates before sundown.”

The Temple Knight seemed unwilling to grant her even a second to catch her breath. Maxi shot him a sharp glare before hastening back into the tunnel with a sigh.

As soon as she entered, there was an inexplicable noise, and something pelted her hood.

Praying it was not a bug or a worm, Maxi shielded her mouth with a handkerchief and continued her task. Finally, a rush of fresh air greeted her as she dug through to the other side.

After ensuring the exit was wide enough for a large man to pass through, she quickly crawled all the way back, terrified of encountering an undead monster.

“I-It’s done,” she announced upon scrambling out of the tunnel.

Elliot helped her up as she gasped for air. He offered her his flask again, which she used to rinse her mouth. She then wet her handkerchief and wiped the dirt from her eyes. Despite the headscarf wrapped tightly around her head, she suspected even her hair was caked in dirt.

“I d-did not think this task would be so unbecoming.”

“You’ve done admirably, my lady,” Elliot said proudly, extending a handkerchief.

Discarding her soiled cloth onto the ground, Maxi scrubbed her face with Elliot’s. She had never been more desperate for a bath in her life.

“Could you survey the vicinity of the exit?” Kuahel said, peering into the tunnel.

Clearly, the clergyman did not intend to allow her a moment’s respite. Maxi paused from dusting off her clothes to heave a sigh. Wordlessly, she trudged toward him and began a tracing spell to check for any sentries on the other side of the wall.

“I don’t believe… they have noticed yet,” she said, her voice lacking confidence. Undead creatures tended to be stationary without external stimuli, making them difficult to detect with magic. “But I suggest we keep our guards up.”

Kuahel stepped into the tunnel without a word, his face blank as if her advice was not even worth a response. His subordinates hovered behind him like shadows, and they sprung into action as soon as he tilted his chin for them to follow.

The knights filed into the narrow passage one by one. Maxi maintained the integrity of the tunnel walls with magic until they reached the other end. Once she was certain all the Temple Knights had safely slipped into the city, the tension in her aching back and shoulders finally eased.

Chapter 151

“We should get going, my lady,” Elliot said after peering into the mouth of the tunnel.

Maxi picked up the bag she had previously tossed aside and turned to follow the knight. They had only taken a few steps when Elliot abruptly pulled her behind a large rock.

With his watchful gaze fixed on the wall above, he murmured, “The monsters are starting to gather.”

Maxi slowly peered up, her eyes shining with fear. True enough, dozens of torch lights converged atop the towering wall. Her heart dropped like a lead weight. The gale carried the haunting sounds of bones clattering on steel, followed by the piercing whistle of a pipe.

A cry of dismay escaped her as she realized the noise was to alert their monster comrades to the presence of intruders. Despite all her efforts, they had been discovered.

“W-What should we do? Should we go help—”

“There is little we can do in this situation, my lady,” Elliot said matter-of-factly. “They are on their own now.”

“B-But there are only five of them. H-How could they possibly…?”

“There are many buildings within the city. If they find cover, they may escape having to fight hundreds of monsters at once,” he explained calmly, leading her in the opposite direction. “We must trust them and make haste out of here. The monsters will give chase once they discover the tunnel.”

The knight kept walking, taking care to tread lightly. Maxi trailed him while casting a confused glance over her shoulder.

“W-Where are we going? Should we not be going east toward the camp?”

“Returning the way we came would expose us as soon as we climbed out of the trench. It would be safer to circle back.”

Maxi snapped her mouth shut at his brusque response. Now was not the time for questions. She had to trust in the knight’s military judgment.

Elliot maintained a brisk pace, and Maxi did her best to keep up. Her mind swirled with thoughts all the while. How much of their plan had been discovered? Guilt constricted her throat as she wondered if perhaps she had made a mistake.

And what about the Temple Knights? Were they safe? If Kuahel Leon failed to open the gates, Riftan’s plans would be all for naught. And should any of Wigrew’s reincarnations fall, the coalition army’s morale would plummet.

Maxi gnawed her lip. If that happened, she would be to blame. Ruth would have surely done a much better job.

“My lady.”

She snapped back to the present when Elliot grasped her hand. They had climbed out of the trench and were crouched among the dense fir trees. The wall, which had once loomed about thirty kevettes from them, was now around eighty kevettes back. Even so, Maxi felt far from safe.

She gazed up at the dozens of torches flickering behind the battlement. The group along the wall had grown in number. No doubt they were scouring the area now that word of the intrusion had spread.

“How is your mana supply?”

Maxi’s attention swung back to Elliot. He was gazing up at the watchtower with a grave expression.

He looked down at her and continued, “Do you think you could locate the necromancer’s mana?”

Taken aback, Maxi slowly shook her head. “Search magic is not an all-purpose spell. It would require an astronomical amount to search a city of this size.”

“You would not need to search the entire city. The necromancer is most likely in a position with a good vantage point to better control the undead. In one of those three towers, I assume. You would only need to see if there is magic flowing from any of them.”

The three towers in question were rectangular structures wedged between the thick ramparts. Squinting up at them, Maxi noticed shadowy figures moving in front of the lights glowing in the windows.

“Very well,” she said, nodding. “I think… I can manage that.”

She knelt and allowed her mana to flow into the ground. Soon, her tightly woven mana net detected a cold, weighty energy.

She pointed to the third tower. “It’s that one.”

Elliot narrowed his eyes as if to gauge the distance before grabbing the longbow strapped to his back.

“Please summon a shield as soon as I fire. If I miss the mark, they will surely strike back.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. Could an arrow truly strike such a distant target? Though she hardly thought it possible, she knew Elliot was not one to exaggerate his abilities. With a nod, she readied her mana for the impending attack.

Elliot retrieved an arrow from his quiver, a long-range projectile with a hooked point and black feather fletching. His bulging muscles strained as he pulled back the bowstring. Maxi subconsciously held her breath.

Finally, he loosed the arrow with a sound akin to a cracking whip. Maxi conjured a shield, anticipating a counterattack, but nothing came.

Elliot was keeping watch from behind a tree. He gestured to her now, saying, “I think we succeeded. With their leader gone, the undead horde will be pacified for a time. We should hasten back to camp.”

After staring at the knight in awe, Maxi removed the shield. True to his words, the monsters on the wall appeared disoriented, dispersing in all directions. Here was their chance. They could not afford to waste it.

Maxi sprinted through the trees behind Elliot, who only slowed when they were out of enemy range. She bent down to catch her breath. The hurried escape had sapped all her strength, so much so that even her stomach muscles cramped.

After allowing her to catch her breath, Elliot remarked with an amused chuckle, “It seems everything has gone to plan.”

Maxi mustered the strength to look up. The knights camped on the western field were charging toward the gate.

Relief washed over her, and she nearly sank to the ground. The Temple Knights had evaded their pursuers and accomplished their mission.

Maxi’s face lit up as she turned to Elliot. “W-We did it!”

A fleeting smile tugged at his lips, replaced quickly by his usual military austerity.

“The war is not over yet. We must rejoin the rear unit at once.” Glancing toward the gate where the noises of battle resounded, he added calmly, “We have a busy day ahead of us.”

Midna’s southern gates swung open shortly after the liberation of the western end. While the main army continued its siege, the Remdragon Knights and the Knights of Phil Aaron charged into the city. A few hours was all it took for them to successfully reclaim Midna, leaving the army of undead reduced to ashes.

Upon her return to camp, Maxi allowed herself some rest before hastening to the field hospital to care for the wounded. Though she was worried sick for Riftan, who was still fighting in the city alongside his knights, she knew her main focus at present should be her mage duties.

I should trust him as much as he has trusted me, she repeated to herself, trying to quell her fears.

She felt desperate to join him. But stepping foot inside Midna was not possible, at least not before the soldiers had dealt with the remaining ghouls and the clerics had purified the shrine. As she tended to the new wave of injured pouring in, Maxi impatiently waited for the call that would sound the end of battle.

Finally, the blare of a horn cut through the evening air. Maxi and the rear unit swiftly entered the city as dusk turned to night.

Evidence of the weeks-long assault was everywhere. Broken arrows littered the streets. All over the city, decomposing livestock and blackened debris were buried beneath snow, ash, and mud. The stench of death filled the air. Aside from the soldiers, there were no signs of human life.

Surveying the desolate roads, Maxi trudged behind the soldiers to the city’s central square. The men were camped together in one large group, regardless of their allegiances. After instructing the medics to establish an infirmary tent, Maxi dismounted and began searching for Riftan.

To the east of the square was a building that appeared to be a basilica. Next to it, a large stone structure with a collapsed wall drew her gaze. Relief surged through her when she spotted the Remdragon Knights.

Ursuline was the first to notice her. “Lady Calypse,” he said, removing his helmet as he strode over. “I heard something went wrong during the mission. Are you unharmed?”

“Not a scratch,” she said serenely, trying to mask her sense of triumph. “Is anyone hurt? I-Is Riftan—”

“Those injured were treated by the sorcerer. The commander is, of course, unscathed,” Ursuline replied flatly. He pointed a thumb at the basilica. “Your ladyship will find him in there.”

Maxi immediately left Rem with the knight and ran up the stairs of the ivory building. Stepping inside, she was surprised to find the interior whole and the floor pristine.

A peculiar sensation washed over her as she explored the dimly lit space, illuminated by flickering fires. Along the nave where worshippers would have gathered, she spotted the altar. Riftan stood among the statues of saints, his eyes focused on something below.

Her breath caught in her throat. With his longsword in one hand and torch in another, he appeared like a vision of Nathaniel, the angel of death, descended from the heavens to pass judgment on sinners.

She studied his blank face before she cautiously approached.

“Maxi,” he said, looking up.

The palpable relief in his voice resonated through her, even ringing in her bones. She ran to him.

He swiftly sheathed his sword and embraced her with his free arm. “Are you all right?” he murmured.

“Y-Yes. What about you?”

“I am as well.”

His gaze lingered on her face as he released her, causing a faint blush to creep over her cheeks. She had washed her hands and face to treat wounds, but she was certain that her hair and clothes were still very much soiled.

Pulling her hood over her head to hide her unseemly appearance, she whirled away, only to spot a dark form slumped on the ground. A scream tore from her lips.

“Calm down,” Riftan said, wrapping an arm around her. “It’s already dead.”

Trembling, Maxi stared fearfully at the lifeless monster and the dark blood pooled around it. It resembled a lizardman, but it was smaller than the one that had infiltrated the coalition’s camp. Dressed in elaborate vestments, Maxi found the sight unsettling. She soon realized its gold and jewel-adorned robe and flowing tunic were similar to that of a cleric’s.

“We found about five of them within the city,” Riftan commented. His brow furrowed, he pried open the creature’s mouth with his sheath and examined its sharp teeth. “This one spoke our tongue.”

Chapter 152

Maxi snapped her head up. “This thing… spoke to you?”

Riftan remained silent, his eyes locked on the monstrous form sprawled on the ground. Sensing his hesitance, Maxi anxiously prodded, “What did it say?”

Kneeling to examine the creature’s limbs, Riftan sounded nonchalant when he spoke.

“It called me a sinner. Throughout our fight, it kept repeating something I didn’t understand. Maybe you can make sense of it.”

He recited the incantation, his brow furrowed. Goosebumps rippled over Maxi as she recognized the ancient Elvish.

Her gaze shifted nervously between her husband and the lifeless creature. Her voice shook as she said, “It was warning you… that you will pay for your sins.”

A wry smile tugged at the corners of Riftan’s mouth. Rising to his feet, he simply said, “I see.”

Maxi was taken aback by his composure. His life had been threatened by a mysterious monster, and yet he seemed almost amused. Had he not grasped the gravity of the situation?

“You need to take this more seriously!” Maxi blurted, her voice taut with tension. “That thing… it knew you were the Dragon Slayer.”

“Hardly surprising, considering all of Roviden has heard how I split Sektor’s skull,” he replied apathetically. “The monsters see me as the desecrator.”

Maxi looked at him in disbelief. He had already anticipated that the monsters of the Pamela Plateau might have a vendetta against him. She chastised herself for not considering that. After all, these monsters had worshiped the dragon. Of course they would seek vengeance on the man who had slain their idol.

A realization dawned on Maxi, then. Deep down, she still regarded the monsters as inferior. The church’s teachings — that these evil creatures were agents of blind destruction — clouded her judgment. It was a dangerous way to think, especially given the invasion three years ago and their current perilous situation.

“If the monsters manage to resurrect the dragon, they will come for Anatol first,” she said gravely.

“That will not happen,” Riftan said, his voice calm, “because we’re going to stop them.”

His unwavering confidence eased Maxi’s fears. He was right. The coalition army had been effectively thwarting the monsters’ plans. Victory was in sight, with only Vesmore Castle in Dristan left to reclaim.

Mirroring his composure, Maxi smiled. “You are right. We will stop them.”

On the first day of Midna’s liberation, the coalition army worked through the night to transport the dead. Normally, victorious soldiers would celebrate with feasts, liquor, and well-earned rest, but the looming threat of a necromancer turning their dead into reanimated horrors made it essential to prioritize funeral rites.

A total of a hundred and twenty-nine bodies were laid to rest in the cemetery behind the basilica and a vacant lot on the city’s west side. As soldiers attended to this grim task, the mages and medics busied themselves with treating the wounded. With three hundred soldiers injured in the brutal siege, there was a desperate shortage of healers and remedies.

Despite her exhaustion from her earlier mission, Maxi could not turn away from the agonized cries of the wounded. This time, not even Ruth tried to dissuade her from working throughout the night. Together, they set broken limbs, extracted arrows lodged in flesh and bone, and sutured wounds until dawn began to break. Finally, they collapsed onto cots in a corner of the infirmary to rest.

When Maxi awoke, it was well past noon. She blinked dazedly up at the sky outside the arched window for a moment before she managed to sit up, rubbing her throbbing temple.

“Go back to sleep,” came a voice.

Turning, she found Riftan seated in front of a large brazier. She watched him poke the fire with a stick for a moment before her eyes widened in realization: she was in an unfamiliar room.

“W-Where are we?”

“This is the residence of Midna’s administrator. I brought you here.”

Riftan snapped the stick in two and tossed the pieces into the fire. Maxi struggled up from the bed, but she swayed and clutched her head when a wave of dizziness overcame her. It seemed the toll of her careless exertions had finally caught up with her.

“I told you to rest.”

When Riftan tried to push her back on the bed, Maxi shook her head.

“B-But…” she protested, “I must go check on the wounded.”

“I’ve instructed them to send for you if needed, so just do as I say.”

Sensing the anger in his voice, Maxi obediently lay back down. If she were truly honest with herself, she was desperate for rest. She nestled her cheek into the musty pillow and let out a small sigh.

“I think I may have overdone it,” she admitted.

“As you always do,” Riftan replied tersely, tucking the blanket around her.

He moved away and carefully removed something from the blazing fire with iron tongs. His broad shoulders and muscular arms moved rhythmically as he began working on the mysterious item. Maxi watched him for a while before her gaze wandered over her surroundings.

The scars of the undead invasion lay all around the once-opulent room. Burn marks marred the walls and floor, deep gashes defaced the wooden posts, and both curtains and carpet were soiled with dirt.

However, encased by thick walls, the chamber was far warmer than any tent or ruined building they could have found. Shifting into a more comfortable position, Maxi pulled the blanket up to her chin and let out a soft sigh of contentment. She could not remember the last time she had the luxury of simply lying in bed. Deciding to make the best of this opportunity, she closed her eyes.

Just then, Riftan touched something to her lips.

“Open your mouth.”

Obediently, she parted her lips, and something warm filled her mouth. Maxi began to chew reflexively, but her eyes fluttered open at the unexpected sweetness.

Riftan watched her silently. “Is it too hot?”

Shaking her head, Maxi continued to chew. A small smile spread over Riftan’s face as he peeled another roasted chestnut with a knife. He brought the yellow kernel to her lips.

“Open up.”

Blinking, Maxi slowly did as she was told. Riftan looked pleased as he fed her the succulent chestnut, and this small act filled Maxi with an overwhelming sense of happiness. Despite her physical and emotional exhaustion, the tender care from her husband made her feel as if she were in heaven.

“Did you eat it all?”

When she nodded, he promptly offered her another kernel, which she accepted without complaint. Watching her with satisfaction, Riftan leaned in to give her a peck on the lips as she chewed.

“You are so lovely when you’re obedient,” he whispered teasingly.

Maxi shot him a mock glare. “I suppose that means… you find me insufferable when I’m not.”

“Well, you’re certainly less lovely then.”

Maxi slapped his shoulder, and Riftan gave a hearty laugh.

Kissing her cheek, he said, “Even in your least lovely state, your beauty exceeds that of every woman in the world. You have absolutely nothing to worry about.”

His words sent a blush creeping up Maxi’s cheeks, and her heart melted like butter under the blazing sun. How could he say such embarrassing sentiments so effortlessly?

Eyeing him skeptically, she murmured, “You rake.”

“That is slander.”

Snorting, Riftan picked up his knife to continue peeling chestnuts. Maxi scooted closer to rest her chin on his shoulder.

“Were you this attentive to all your past lovers as well?” she asked, genuinely curious.

“Why do you assume I had past lovers?”

Riftan sounded baffled. Maxi stared at his perfectly sculpted face, glossy black hair, and deep ebony eyes as if asking how he could be so unaware of his own allure. She was not so naive to think that a man with such striking looks had never had a romantic partner.

“Y-You were twenty-five when we married, and you were knighted at eighteen… Given your status and your presence at court, it is a natural assumption you would have experience.”

Riftan opened his mouth, then shut it again, clearly thinking that any argument would be futile.

Shoving a meticulously peeled chestnut into her mouth, he said gruffly, “Stop talking nonsense and eat.”

After hastily swallowing, Maxi shook his shoulders. “Don’t be like that. Just tell me how many lovers you’ve had.”

Riftan, who had been steadfastly focused on his task, turned his head to regard her with a searching look. “What about you?”

“What about me?”

“Have you ever held another man in your heart?” he asked as he bit into a slightly undercooked chestnut.

Caught off guard, Maxi stammered, “D-Do you mean before our marriage?”

His eyes narrowed dangerously. “Should I be asking about both before and after?”

“D-Don’t be absurd!” Maxi retorted, scowling. “I-I have never engaged in unchaste behavior… neither before nor after our marriage!”

“My question was about your heart,” Riftan clarified, his expression unreadable. “Among the many men who visited Croyso Castle, there must have been one or two who caught your fancy.”

Chapter 153

Maxi furrowed her brow. She had been asking after his love life just a moment ago. How had she become the one under scrutiny?

Suspecting Riftan was artfully steering the conversation away, Maxi retorted, “I kept… mostly to myself. After coming of age, I spent most of my time in the annex… and on the rare occasions I was required to make an appearance… I would take my leave as quickly as possible. How could I have… taken a liking to anyone… w-when I never even had the chance to converse with a man my age?”

“One can fall in love without ever engaging in a proper conversation,” Riftan shot back. He turned back to the brazier as he meticulously peeled the charred skin off another chestnut. “Sometimes a distant glance is all it takes to capture a heart.”

Maxi shot daggers at the back of his head. “A-Are you… speaking from experience?”

To her astonishment, she noticed his nape and earlobes flush with color. A wave of jealousy washed over her. She knew that young knights often idolized high-born women. Could Riftan have gone through such a phase himself? Her eyes moistened at the thought of an eighteen-year-old Riftan, newly knighted and enamored with a sophisticated, alluring noblewoman.

Overwhelmed by jealousy, she burst out, “I-I am sorry to say I am not so loose that I would fall for a stranger. H-How could someone be attracted to a person they do not even—”

Maxi stopped short. Something had just dawned on her, and a deep flush bloomed over her face as she noticed Riftan’s wooden expression.

She was the woman who had captured his heart. He had even told her as much himself.

A cold sweat broke out on her back, and she quickly adjusted her tone. “H-However… I did find you quite dashing… w-when you first arrived at Croyso Castle.”

With a derisive snort, Riftan tossed the chestnut skins into the fire. “Really?”

“I-It is the truth! Yes, your aloofness was intimidating… b-but I thought you were undeniably handsome.”

“Do you always run like the plague from people you think are handsome?”

“W-Well…”

Maxi’s eyes darted around, searching for an excuse, before she let out a resigned sigh. The truth was, she had not found him entirely appealing during their first encounter. His confidence, which had bordered on arrogance, had poked at her insecurities, and his excessively good looks had strangely put her off. It had also annoyed her that all the women in the castle seemed infatuated with him.

Yet, despite her initial fears and reluctance, she had found herself stealing glances at the dashing knight. Perhaps it was his unattainability that had made her put up an emotional wall.

Twining her arms around his neck, she admitted, “I avoided you… because being near you made me feel insignificant.”

“I find that difficult to believe.” Riftan turned to look at her with a frown. “Insignificant? I worshiped the very ground you walked on. A mere smile from you, and I would have been on my knees. Do you have any idea of the absurd things I did just to catch your eye?”

“H-How could I when you looked as though you were plotting murder half the time?”

Caught off guard, Riftan fell silent.

Maxi studied him, her eyes alight with curiosity. “Did you really… desire my attention?”

“Enough. Eat.”

He affected a look of indifference as he pushed a peeled chestnut into her mouth.

Undeterred, she continued to press him as she chewed. “Since when? Tell me.”

Riftan shot her an irritated look, but his flushed cheeks made him appear more like an adorably petulant child than the intimidating man he was aiming for.

“I would like to know. Can’t you just tell me?” Maxi pleaded.

Finally, Riftan confessed with a sigh, “From the moment I laid eyes on you.”

Shock wound through her. “But you were scowling the first time we met!”

“When did I—?” he began angrily, then stopped himself. He groaned as if defeated. “I have no defense for these accursed facial muscles of mine.”

With that, he resumed the task of peeling chestnuts as if to put an end to their argument. Maxi watched him with an odd expression. What about her had drawn him with such force?

While she had overcome her initial insecurities and learned to appreciate her charming qualities, she knew hers was not the sort of beauty to ensnare every man’s heart. Yet, Riftan seemed to regard her as the epitome of allure.

A pleased smile crossed her lips as she began to twirl strands of his hair around her finger. “Are you partial to redheads?”

“So it seems,” Riftan grumbled, abruptly pushing another chestnut into her mouth.

His endearing shyness made Maxi burst into laughter. Lying on her stomach, she allowed him to feed her while she continued her flirtatious line of questioning.

“Then… had I been fair-haired, I suppose you would not have spared me a glance.”

“Perhaps.”

When Maxi slapped his shoulder, Riftan chuckled as if pleased by his petty revenge for her embarrassing questions.

He kissed her bulging cheek and whispered tenderly, “Even if your hair turned white, I would still find you captivating.”

Though he had spoken the words playfully, Maxi felt her throat constrict. The image of them together, old and gray and still in love, filled her with joy.

“You really do have a way with words, you rake.”

Shaking his head at her persistent teasing, Riftan could not help but smile. Giggling, Maxi nuzzled her cheek against his neck before popping another piece of chestnut into her mouth, savoring it with a bite of bread. After enjoying a few more hours of respite, she changed into fresh clothes and ventured outside to check on the wounded.

The streets, once marred by ashes and corpses, were now blanketed in the snow that had fallen overnight.

“Don’t push yourself,” Riftan cautioned, draping a coat over her shoulders with a look of concern.

Maxi gave him a bright smile. “Don’t worry.”

Just as he opened his mouth to respond, they heard Ursuline call for Riftan. He glanced toward the sound, and Maxi, realizing he had been neglecting his responsibilities to be with her, gently nudged him on the back.

“Go on. I will be fine.”

“See you this evening, then,” he said with a sigh.

He strode away to where the knights were gathered. After watching him disappear, Maxi turned and entered a crumbling chapel that now served as a makeshift infirmary.

Packed inside were hundreds of wounded soldiers. After ensuring that no one’s condition had deteriorated overnight, Maxi moved to the back of the chapel where Ruth attended to one of the men.

“I apologize for my lateness, Ruth. I will take over now… so you should get some rest.”

“There is no need to apologize, my lady. I’ve had ample time to rest,” Ruth replied, stretching his stiff neck. “Honestly, there isn’t much to do right now. You could rest more, especially since we might not get another chance once we leave Midna.”

“A-Are we leaving so soon?”

“As soon as our supplies arrive. We cannot afford to waste time.”

Maxi looked around the infirmary, worry etched on her face. “What about all these men?”

“A portion of the duchy’s army has agreed to stay behind to care for them.”

“Does that mean… the duchy will not join the coalition?”

“We cannot leave Midna unprotected,” Ruth replied indifferently.

Maxi’s brow furrowed. While most of the injured were Croyso men, some were from the coalition. She tried to estimate the number of soldiers that remained.

“D-Do you think we have enough men to get to Dristan and reclaim Vesmore Castle safely?” she asked.

“Princess Agnes’s unit will join us once we cross into Dristan. Our numbers are not the concern — the supplies are,” Ruth said with a weary sigh. “We have enough food for the soldiers, but we’re low on feed for the horses. The snow has made grazing impossible, so the supplies must arrive within the week.”

The color drained from Maxi’s face as she stared at Ruth. “Do you think… there is a high chance my father will not send it?”

Chapter 154

“That, I cannot say for certain,” Ruth muttered. “The duke we know would never tarnish the Croyso name by engaging in an act of revenge. Especially not one that would be viewed as disgraceful. He may be a terrible despot of a man, but he’s not a fool willing to jeopardize his authority by openly defying the Council’s decision.”

Ruth paused and walked to the corner of the infirmary, where there was a cauldron simmering on the brazier. “But a dying man becomes indifferent to the future,” he continued, stirring the cauldron’s contents with a ladle. “His family’s prestige, even his own status, might mean little to him now. Who knows if he is even thinking rationally with revenge on his mind.”

Maxi chewed her lip as she pondered Ruth’s words. Her father was indeed known for being fiercely protective of his reputation and authority. Publicly, he had always played the part of a devoted parent, all the while tormenting his daughter in private. And when he had thrown her a grand wedding, in reality, he had been sending her betrothed off to the Dragon Campaign in his stead.

But the man Ruth described now seemed recklessly intent on belittling her husband. He seemed to pay little heed to public criticism or damage to his reputation. Maxi was certain that was not something her shrewd, calculating father would have considered before.

Is he so blinded by his hatred for Riftan?

Indignation surged within her as she imagined her father lying on his deathbed. The man had devoted his whole life to maintaining his power and territory, and yet, here he was, squandering possibly his last moments on petty revenge.

What a vain and meaningless existence. In her mind, her father had always loomed as a frightening, authoritative figure. Now, he seemed reduced to a pitiable old man. One consumed by hatred, who had neither given nor received love.

A sudden urge seized Maxi. She wanted to see the Duke of Croyso in all his feebleness, to look into his eyes and tell him that only a sad, lonely death awaited him.

He could have chosen a different life.

Instead of buying himself a wife, he could have married for love. And had he become a father who cherished his children, he would have been surrounded by family instead of dying alone.

He could have shown respect and gratitude to the young, talented knight who had been in his employ.

Riftan had been nothing but a disposable pawn to him. The powerful knight would have become a steadfast ally instead of an enemy haunting his nights.

Now, all he had left was a crumbling empire and two daughters who despised him. Was he happy with the path he had walked?

These were the thoughts spiraling in Maxi’s mind when Ruth’s voice pulled her back to the present.

“You needn’t concern yourself too much, my lady. Sir Riftan has already contacted the eastern merchant guild should the duke withhold the supplies. And as a last resort, we can always fund the army ourselves.”

Ruth seemed to think her silence stemmed from worry. Instead of correcting him, she shook her head, a frown creasing her brow. “Anatol has no obligation to finance this. The Council is responsible for supplying the army, and they’ve delegated that duty to the Duke of Croyso. That’s why the supplies must come from him, no matter what.”

“Do you have a plan in mind?” Ruth asked, peering into a ladleful of tonic to gauge its readiness.

When he turned to wait for her reply, she answered hesitantly, “What if… I were to write to the duchy’s vassals?”

“It would certainly be better than not writing at all,” Ruth said flatly. He set the cauldron on the floor and began refilling tonic vials. “But letters alone won’t suffice. Despite his ill health, your father is still lord of this land, while you are merely a potential heir. Your ladyship would need something more persuasive to compel those obstinate eastern nobles to defy him.”

Maxi stared thoughtfully at the steaming cauldron. “I should speak with Sir Derek.”

“And what would you say to him?” Ruth asked, looking equal parts concerned and curious.

“I shall try to win him over first. His army is large, which means he is influential. If I can get him to act as my intermediary… that should give me more sway over the eastern nobles.”

Ruth appeared skeptical, but he relented with a shrug. “It is worth a try.”

“Thank you for the vote of confidence,” Maxi retorted.

Turning on her heel, she left the infirmary. Her mind raced as she headed toward the square filled with rows of military barracks. Should she brandish the formidable reputation of the Remdragon Knights to compel obedience?

It would be effective, perhaps, but it could also breed resentment. Ideally, she wanted the vassals to join the coalition willingly. Yet how could she convince a group of haughty, conservative nobles?

After much consideration, Maxi sought out the Anatolian knights. She had wanted to consult Riftan first, but he was deep in a strategy meeting at the common barracks. Peering into the tent, she saw him deliberating with Richard Breston, Kuahel Leon, and the commander of the Royal Knights of Wedon.

She turned away when she noticed that Sir Derek was not among them. He was likely in the duchy’s encampment. While she deliberated her next move, her eyes fell on Hebaron, who was sharpening his sword by a campfire.

“Sir Hebaron,” she said, approaching him. “Might I borrow you for a moment?”

The knight looked up in surprise. “What can I do for you, my lady?”

“I need to speak with Sir Derek… and require an escort.”

A momentary confusion crossed Hebaron’s face before it settled into a slight frown. “Sir Derek, one of the duke’s men? What exactly do you intend to discuss with him?”

“I wish to speak with him about the supplies,” Maxi replied, instilling her voice with more confidence than she felt. Before Hebaron could voice any objections, she quickly added, “If you’re too busy, you could send someone else. But I must go now.”

Hebaron rose swiftly, sheathing his sword. “Allow me to accompany you.”

His smile was that of a mischievous boy who had come across something interesting.

“What perfect timing,” he said. “I was getting rather bored. Shall we?”

Wasting no time, Maxi led the way toward the duchy’s barracks. As the Croyso banner drew nearer, her palms began to grow damp. Could she negotiate skillfully with her father’s vassal?

I have nothing to lose.

Pausing before the opulent, crimson barracks, she tried to bolster her nerves.

“Inform Sir Derek that Lady Maximilian Calypse wishes to speak with him,” she commanded the dozing squire guarding the entrance.

The young man startled awake at her deliberately pompous tone, righting the drooping spear in his hands. He rushed into the tent, and moments later, an invitation to enter called out from within.

Holding her head high, Maxi stepped inside.

“Sir Derek,” she said, putting on the airs of a haughty noblewoman, “I apologize for my unannounced visit. I hope I have not disturbed your rest.”

“Not at all, my lady. It is always an honor to receive such a distinguished guest,” the knight replied politely. He offered her a seat cushioned with fox fur. “Please.”

“Thank you,” Maxi said primly. She gracefully lowered herself into the chair.

Over her shoulder, she caught Hebaron stifling a chuckle. He seemed to find her acting highly entertaining. She gave a light cough. A fleeting regret crossed her mind — perhaps bringing him along had not been the wisest decision.

“I will not take up much of your time,” assured Maxi.

Sir Derek twirled his meticulously groomed mustache. “A pity.”

He was being polite, but she could tell he did not particularly hold her in high regard.

After wordlessly studying her face as if trying to ascertain her intentions, the knight picked up a goblet from the table. “Now then, may I ask the reason for your visit?”

Maxi felt her confidence wane at his relaxed manner, but she pressed on. “I have come to ask the duchy’s vassals to actively support the coalition army.”

Though she knew the situation required diplomacy, she was not accustomed to the niceties of aristocratic conversation. She decided to be as candid as possible.

“The Council of the Seven Kingdoms formed this army and deployed us here, and the House of Croyso is obligated to provide us with supplies. To date, we have been met with rather lackluster hospitality, and I am unwilling to tolerate it any further.”

Maxi felt her confidence growing as the words came out as eloquently as she had imagined. She felt more and more like a refined noblewoman as she spoke. Raising her chin, she enunciated each word.

“Given the lukewarm welcome we have received, I have reason to doubt the supplies will arrive in a timely manner. So I urge you, Sir Derek — send word to the eastern nobles to dispatch immediate and adequate supplies to Midna.”

Chapter 155

“I’m afraid that is beyond the scope of my authority, Lady Calypse,” Sir Derek replied stiffly. “His Grace has only charged me with Midna’s recapture. I do not have the power to command the other vassals any which way.”

It was a rejection, albeit veiled in polite wording. But Maxi knew even lesser lords had a certain level of freedom in managing their estates. They would sometimes make decisions that went against their liege’s wishes, but as long as they did not cross any lines, minor insubordination was usually tolerated. After all, it was preferable to outright treachery.

Maxi soon realized that arguing this point was unlikely to sway Sir Derek. The knight saw no compelling reason to risk defying his lord.

Deciding to take a gentler approach, she said appeasingly, “I am well aware that this falls beyond the scope of your authority. I admit I have no right to make such demands of you. But are we not bound by a moral code? We possess the power to urge others to do the right thing, to persuade them to right wrongs. The eastern nobility is only set to lose face if it becomes known that they abandoned the soldiers who risked their lives for their land.”

“Defying one’s liege is just as dishonorable,” Sir Derek replied woodenly.

It took a great deal of willpower for Maxi not to show anger. While the knight’s many excuses grated on her, she knew a high-handed approach would be futile.

“The greatest dishonor, Sir Derek, lies in defying the king,” she responded, keeping her voice steady.

“We have received no orders from His Majesty. Only from His Grace. Thus, it is our duty to follow His Grace’s command.” He paused to take a sip of wine, then added languidly, “I suggest you take your concerns to the duke himself.”

“W-We do not have time to—” Maxi burst out before catching herself.

She knew her excuses were flimsy. The only reason she was trying to persuade her father’s men to defy him was because convincing the duke himself was a dead end. Sir Derek likely saw through her intentions as well.

Biting her lip, Maxi accepted that mere appeals to conscience would not budge these self-interested nobles. They had all sorts of justifications for evading responsibility. For them, their immediate safety outweighed any moral concerns.

What she needed was a real threat.

“You said my father is gravely ill? Do you truly believe an old man on his deathbed capable of rational decisions?”

The knight looked momentarily startled, less by the bluntness of her statement than by the audacity of a young woman openly questioning his all-powerful liege.

There was a pause, after which he said cautiously, “In that case, I suggest your ladyship sends His Majesty a formal request. Even the duke cannot ignore a royal decree.”

“H-His Majesty is in Balbourne! It took us weeks… just to get here!” Maxi cried, finally losing her patience. “The dragon will return if we delay any further. You yourself… surely must have some vested interest within the duchy.”

“I currently oversee Karodia,” he replied tersely.

Maxi searched her mental map of the area. Karodia was a commercial district in the duchy’s northwestern reaches. Her confidence waned, realizing Sir Derek likely harbored grievances against Riftan as well. Despite this, she kept her poise.

“If the dragon is resurrected, all lands, including Karodia, will be in danger. Is that what you want, Sir Derek?”

“Lady Calypse. I, too, wish to support the coalition army. But even if I risk the duke’s ire to meet your request, there’s no guarantee the other nobles will send supplies. How many do you think would be willing to defy the duke and risk their positions?”

Maxi felt her cheeks flush with indignation. While the coalition army fought to protect these lands, the spineless nobles were more concerned about their status. Rage churned within her. She longed to lash out but knew that would likely put an end to any remaining negotiations.

Maxi frantically sifted through her thoughts. What these nobles desired was to maintain their status quo. She wondered how she could promise them that. While she had no way of knowing the seriousness of her father’s illness, Sir Derek’s passivity suggested the duke was not immediately at death’s door.

She took a calculated risk.

“My father will not be around to guarantee your position indefinitely.”

“And what, precisely, are you suggesting?”

Ignoring his terse question, Maxi continued icily, “As you know, my relationship with my father is fraught, and my husband harbors his own resentments against the duchy. Yet, any lingering animosity between Anatol and Croyso will naturally dissolve once my father passes. But if you shirk your responsibilities now…  know that we will remember your actions for years to come.”

The knight fell silent, and Maxi felt a surge of satisfaction. She had him cornered.

“However,” she quickly added, “show a little courage with this… and I assure you there will be no repercussions. Anyone removed from their position over this… will be reinstated once my father is gone.”

Sir Derek looked at her, and she could see him turning her words over in his mind.

Maxi decided to give his hesitation a push. “You may convey my promise to the other nobles in writing. The choice is yours.”

Finally, Sir Derek sighed. “Understood. I shall send out letters immediately.”

Though her heart felt close to bursting from triumph, Maxi simply gave the knight a nod as if he had done no more than his duty.

Hebaron followed her as she left the barracks. “You were magnificent, my lady,” he said, patting her back. “A true force. One so formidable that I nearly wet myself from fear.”

“D-Do not tease me!” Maxi hissed softly, quickening her strides away from the duchy’s encampment.

“No teasing here, my lady. Only awe. Even that bullheaded fellow was intimidated.”

Maxi shot the smirking knight a glare as they crossed a bustling square. The soldiers were already flocking to the cooking area for lunch.

As Maxi made her way to the back of the line, she cautiously asked, “Do you think the duchy’s vassals… will send the supplies?”

“They would be fools not to,” Hebaron answered with a shrug, “but I suggest you keep your expectations low. Your ladyship would be surprised how many fools exist.”

Feeling deflated, Maxi looked at the army cooks handing out food. They would be down to watery bean porridge and stale bread if additional supplies did not arrive soon. Riftan would then undoubtedly fund the shortfall himself.

Maxi’s hands clenched into fists.

No. I will not let my father exploit him any further.

Suddenly, she had an eerie feeling that she was being watched. Glancing around, she spotted Richard Breston observing her from his seat.

Maxi furrowed her brow. Why was he here? Had the meeting concluded that quickly?

Breston idly spun a knife before rising and disappearing behind a tent. How long had he been sitting there? From that position, he could have easily seen her exit the duchy’s barracks. With a pang of unease, she recalled how he had cited dwindling supplies as a reason to withdraw from the coalition.

◆◆◆

The next day, nearly five hundred evacuated residents of Midna filed back into the walled city. They were followed by wagons bearing fodder, kegs of liquor, bread, and cheese — all supplies from the southern regions. Though inadequate to sustain the vast army and their horses for an extended period, they could no longer afford to wait. The coalition army decided to push forward with plans to secure additional provisions in the next region.

As Maxi rode across the snowy fields, she was consumed by a mix of shame and rage. She had harbored few illusions about her father, but his outright refusal to help them had ignited her anger anew. If he were to die at this very moment, she would not shed a tear. Fuming, she snapped her reins.

“We will rest here a while,” she heard Riftan cry out from the head of the army.

Maxi had been moved from the rear of the Remdragon Knights’ formation to the center, which gave her an unobstructed view of the imposing supreme commander atop his warhorse.

Riftan swiftly dismounted and strode over to her. “Let me help you down.”

“That’s all right. I can—”

Before she could finish her sentence, he grabbed her around the waist and effortlessly lifted her off her mare.

Chapter 156

Maxi cast an uneasy glance around.

“People will… lose respect for the supreme commander if they see him attending to a lowly mage.”

Riftan gave an incredulous snort. “Don’t tell me you’re worried about that now. Everyone knows you have me wrapped around your finger.”

“I-I do not,” Maxi said, lips tightening as she retrieved her small pack from the saddle.

Riftan reached out to take it from her. As soon as he noticed the stubborn look on her face, however, he sighed and guided her toward the line of baggage wagons.

“We have a taxing march ahead, so take whatever rest you can.”

Once they had kindled a fire, they ate a late lunch of stale bread and cheese. Maxi longed for hot soup, but as the army had to conserve drinking water, she settled for warmed wine.

“How much farther until we reach Vesmore?” she asked.

Riftan, engrossed in a map while chewing jerky, looked up. “Assuming no skirmishes on the way, about half a month.”

“We will need the supply delivery before then. I’m sure you know better than I… that we will be out of food in ten days.”

Maxi’s face flushed with embarrassment as soon as the words were out of her mouth. However, Riftan only seemed amused by her attempts to meddle in military affairs.

His eyes were gentle and his voice playful as he teased, “I heard you threatened the duchy’s vassals with terrible consequences if they didn’t send supplies. I’m sure they’re all racing to comply.”

“I-I do not see what’s so funny.”

Despite her grumbling, Maxi felt a little better. Riftan was increasingly candid with her now, even speaking with casual turns of phrase he had likely picked up from his mercenary days. Seeing this new side of him warmed her greatly. It made her feel more close to him than ever.

With some of her tension easing, she confessed, “I am… genuinely worried. I fear that Sir Richard will use the supply shortage as an excuse to stir up trouble.”

“Did he say something to you?” Riftan said, his voice taking on a hard edge.

Maxi hastily shook her head when she caught the dangerous glint in his dark eyes. “N-No! It’s just… I happened to overhear you arguing with him over the matter.”

“You have nothing to fear from him,” Riftan said curtly, tucking the map into his coat. “The crisis with the undead has the armistice’s dissenters in a bind. With Arex now neutral after Balto’s failed attempt to win them over, breaking the armistice would make Balto a common enemy to all the kingdoms. They’ll wait until this war with the monsters is over.”

“Then, once the war ends…”

Maxi could not bring herself to finish the sentence.

During the siege of the monster city, Breston had sent criminals as reinforcements as a means of preserving his own knights. Balto was clearly positioning itself to emerge from this war with the largest army, further fortified by its illegal seizure of foreign trade ships. There was no question about it — the northerners were preparing for war.

Reading the concern etched on her face, Riftan sighed softly. “Don’t lose sleep over it yet. If war comes, it won’t be for some time.”

Maxi studied him, intrigued. His last statement seemed to carry an unspoken implication. Did he have a plan up his sleeve? But as always, Riftan remained inscrutable.

He looked up at the overcast sky. “We should get going,” he said, standing to dust off his coat. “You could ride in one of the wagons now. The dwindling supplies have freed up some space.”

“I will continue on Rem,” said Maxi. “I need to be ready to cast a barrier at a moment’s notice.”

Riftan opened his mouth as if to argue but seemed to think better of it. Shaking his head, he said with resigned acceptance, “Very well, do as you wish. But you must say something if it becomes too taxing.”

Ten minutes later, they were back on the road. As Maxi led Rem across the expansive plain, her thoughts raced through the myriad challenges ahead. The uncertainty of supply deliveries from the duchy seemed trivial compared to the prospect of leading an army that might turn on them at any given moment.

She glanced uneasily at the Knights of Phil Aaron’s banner fluttering in the wind before nudging Rem to catch up to the front of the formation.

They rode without rest for the remainder of the day until they arrived in Idcoffs, the East’s most abundant granary. Fields, neatly divided into square furrows, stretched as far as the eye could see. Maxi surveyed the scattering of shacks, windmills, and what looked like grain markets.

Normally, this season would see thousands of farmers and their horses working their fields. But Idcoffs was largely deserted, its residents having fled due to the prolonged cold snap and unexpected monster invasion.

This unfortunate circumstance at least offered one small reprieve — for once, the army could sleep under a roof instead of camping out in the elements.

What was more, given that the lands bordering Dristan were the largest agricultural regions on the Roviden Continent, they were likely to come across many more abandoned structures on their journey to Vesmore. It was a huge relief; Maxi would no longer have to spend nights huddled in a cold, cramped tent.

She stepped into a comfortably heated shack, where she relished a bowl of hot bean porridge. It was not long before she headed to the bedroll laid beside the fireplace and instantly fell into a deep sleep.

She awoke to a strong arm enveloping her tightly. A smile crept over her face as she savored the warmth pressed against her back. Turning her head slightly, she gazed at her husband’s face. He appeared fast asleep, a sight she had almost forgotten. There was something truly touching about his usually stern expression softened by slumber.

How I wish this moment could last forever.

With her head resting on his other arm, she watched his sleeping form for a while before rising with a wistful sigh.

Just then, she was suddenly pulled backward onto the bed. Maxi glowered at Riftan, though he seemed to still be fast asleep. When she touched the arm wrapped around her waist to rouse him, she felt his large hand slide between her legs. Panicking, she quickly glanced about.

They were alone in the shack, but all that separated them from the soldiers busily preparing breakfast outside were the wooden planks serving as a crude door. Any moment now, someone could walk in.

A cold sweat prickled Maxi’s back.

“R-Riftan… we must get up now,” she urged, shaking his arm.

She gasped, then snapped her mouth closed. Riftan had slid a hand into her trousers. His long, thick fingers combed through her curly bush to stroke her sensitive nub.

Her face turned beet red. It was so easy for him to stoke a heat in her. Embarrassed, she writhed away slightly when she felt his hard shaft pressing against her buttocks. Whipping her head up, she found, to her amazement, that he was still asleep.

“R-Riftan… you must—”

A thick finger slid into her, cutting her words short. Horrified, Maxi’s eyes darted toward the door. Her heart pounded at the distant footsteps, and her cheeks felt as though they were on fire.

What mortified her the most was the fact that her body was rapidly burning up. She covered her face with the blanket and desperately tried to suppress her moans. Just then, she felt her trousers slide down further, exposing her completely.

Maxi curled up in surprise. Before she could say anything, Riftan embedded himself deep inside her, where his large member began to gently press against her inner wall.

She had not expected things to go this far. Though she was wet enough to ease the pain of the sudden penetration, she felt a faint spasm from being stretched to her limit for the first time in a while.

Her entire body stiffened before she began to struggle. Riftan pinned her down with a disgruntled grunt, then drove himself all the way in.

Maxi tore at the blanket, burying her face in its folds. Even while being crushed beneath his muscular frame, the feel of his iron-hot manhood pressing into her most sensitive depths was deeply pleasurable.

A moan escaped her lips, and she nervously looked to the door. They were hidden beneath the blanket, but anyone walking through would be able to tell at a glance what they were doing. The very thought of being discovered mortified her.

Such concerns were quickly forgotten when he began to move. The rustling fabric, their slick groins slipping against each other, and the heavy breaths in her ear made for a dizzying combination of sensations.

Her head swam as she bounced up and down under the sweltering blanket. She squeezed her eyes shut, listening to the sensual moans that spilled from his lips each time she writhed and clamped around him. It seemed he had woken up now.

Riftan squeezed her breast above her damp shirt and mumbled her name. His husky voice was full of longing, and it tickled her ears, sending an electrifying shudder all the way to her toes.

Tensing, she clamped her walls around him one last time and felt him climax inside her. She was shuddering from the primal sensation when he roughly pulled out of her quite suddenly and sat bolt upright.

Maxi looked up at him in confusion. She could see the shock in his eyes.

Then, as if waking from a daze, he hastily covered her with the blanket. After ensuring they were alone, he fumbled the ground for the basin and towel a squire had laid out earlier.

“Goddammit,” he cussed, wiping the damp towel between her legs. “Why didn’t you stop me? You should have bashed my head in.”

“A-Are you saying this is my fault?” Maxi shot back, glaring at him in disbelief.

Riftan flinched, then raked a hand through his disheveled hair.

“I thought I was dreaming,” he muttered.

He had been in such a deep slumber that he had mistaken reality for a dream. Clearly still stunned, he released a small sigh.

“Goddammit. I have never once lowered my guard like this. Did I hurt you?”

Maxi shook her head.

Chapter 157

Riftan silently regarded her flushed face before removing the wet towel. Maxi hastily closed her legs when she felt a trickle down her thigh.

Her face burning, she stammered, “L-Let me do it.”

“Stay still.”

After gently pushing her back onto the bedroll, Riftan flipped the towel and began to wipe her down. Though uncomfortable, Maxi resigned herself to accepting his care. She quickly pulled up her trousers when he turned to grab a fresh towel.

He would always help her clean up after their couplings, yet she felt embarrassed each time. As she peeled off the hair clinging to her forehead, Maxi studied his face.

“Sh-Should we not go out? It’s getting loud outside.”

He was cleaning himself now, sitting with his back to her. When he glanced over his shoulder at her, Maxi could tell from his faraway gaze that he was still in shock. He straightened his trousers and reached out to stroke her waist.

“Do you think you will be able to ride today?” he asked, his voice thick with concern.

“Y-Yes. You were not… that rough with me.”

Sitting up, Maxi gave him a shy smile. Her groin felt a little sore, but she knew he would force her to take one of the wagons if she expressed even the slightest hint of discomfort.

Picking up the coat she had discarded on the floor, Maxi feigned nonchalance. “Y-You should get dressed. People will find it strange… if we are away for too long.”

It was possible that somebody had already presumed what they were doing and was keeping everyone away from the shack. Maxi groaned in mortification at the thought.

Riftan apparently shared her worry; he watched the crude door rattling in the wind, then stood with a sigh. He threw on his woolen tunic and began putting on his armor. Maxi followed suit, draping an outer garment over her thin linen shirt.

Once they were both dressed, Riftan turned to her. “I will make sure nothing like this ever happens again.”

Maxi looked up at him in surprise. His expression was grim, as if he had committed a grave mistake.

Flustered, Maxi blurted out, “I-I was certainly startled, but I did not—”

“You know that’s not the problem,” he interjected, his face stony. “What if you come to be with child amidst… all this.”

Maxi’s face fell. She was not as troubled because she suspected she had difficulty conceiving. After all, she had only gotten pregnant once despite the frequency of their coupling. But she did not think that was the right way to reassure him.

“I-I’m sure there is nothing to worry about,” she said, grabbing her coat. “I am currently… not at risk of conception.”

Riftan eyed her skeptically before taking the coat from her. He gently helped her into it as he warned, “You must tell me at once if you sense any changes.”

“I really don’t think there’s cause for—”

“You must tell me,” he growled.

Maxi nodded, holding back a sigh. “I will let you know if I sense anything.”

After gazing into her eyes, Riftan retrieved their bags and turned toward the door. Maxi furtively felt her stomach as she followed him out of the shack. She wondered how it would feel to carry his child again. It would likely be nerve-racking and difficult, but at the same time, she knew she would be elated. And Riftan might very well lose his sanity from constant worry.

Maxi breathed a sigh as she shoved her hands into her coat pockets. She still felt a pang of loss whenever she thought about their unborn child, but Riftan seemed even more deeply scarred. For his sake, at least, she resolved to take precautions not to conceive for the time being. She wanted it to be when he could wholeheartedly rejoice at the news.

Marching forward, Maxi wiped the wistful image of a sweet infant from her mind.

◆◆◆

“A message came.”

Richard Breston looked up from his jerky, his eyes meeting those of his towering aide. The giant northerner held a small, rolled parchment.

Still sitting atop the wooden chest he had been lounging on, Breston nimbly unfurled and read the message: some of the eastern nobles were sending supplies to the coalition army.

He crumpled the parchment and tossed it into the crackling fire. What exactly had that red-haired wench said to turn those eastern cowards? Not that their newfound loyalty was a concern. Yes, he wanted this campaign to succeed — but not too easily. It would not do for the coalition to vanquish the monsters without taking a blow.

With a languid wave of his hand, he signaled to his squire. “Bring me pen and ink.”

The young squire promptly returned with the requested items, a wooden board, and a fresh piece of parchment.

Breston scrawled a single line: Take appropriate measures.

“Deliver this to Barongaard,” he instructed, handing the note to his aide.

Barongaard was a key figure opposing the armistice in the East. The man would know what to do without any need for elaboration. Satisfied, Breston popped the last piece of jerky into his mouth and washed it down with a swig of strong liquor.

A crisp wind swept past his face, drawing his gaze to the frozen farmland beyond. A sense of pleasure washed over him. The thawing of the season would hardly end the South’s miseries. Starved by famine, Wedon would soon be ripe for the taking.

The mere thought of war invigorated him. What they were doing now — battling monsters — hardly counted. True warfare meant the clash of well-armored infantry and cavalry, the seizing of fortified castles, and the annexation of rival territories.

Once this charade ends, the age of knights will come.

It was inevitable. The bloodthirsty warriors of the North bristled at the notion of the armistice. It was incomprehensible to them why they were not allowed to sweep away the weak southerners to claim their fertile lands.

Balto’s feudal lords were not alone in their discontent. In every kingdom, ambitious nobles chafed under their monarchs. Opposition to the armistice was swelling across the continent, and the young pope currently lacked the leadership to unify the divide. Once the remaining threats in the Pamela Plateau were extinguished, there would be no excuse left to maintain the peace. The flames of war would rise in its place.

A smug smile curled Breston’s lips. Though being placed under the command of the foreign mongrel was an insult to his honor, the prospect of the future made the indignity bearable. After all, such a farcical coalition would never be repeated.

The great monster war three years ago had nearly wiped out the Ayin monsters, and their bases were now in ruins. It was only a matter of time before the stragglers were eradicated. With the monster threat gone, the Seven Kingdoms would fracture, and the game of peace would reach its finale.

Though I feel bad for you… I doubt that will happen in your lifetime.

His smile fell at the voice that invaded his thoughts. The memory of those unwavering gray eyes stirred something within him. What else had that audacious woman said?

Because you will never surpass Riftan Calypse.

Breston crushed the goblet in his hand. Ridiculous wench.

Even if Riftan Calypse managed to slay the dragon once again, it would not prevent the Seven Kingdoms from falling apart. Dristan would invade the devastated eastern territories of Wedon, while Balto and Arex would advance from above, as they had secretly agreed. Any aid from Livadon would be inconsequential.

This land would soon become a sea of flames.

Breston licked his lower lip as he imagined the defiant wench’s reaction when he presented her with the severed head of her beloved husband. She would be the first tribute he offered to his king.

◆◆◆

After three grueling days of travel, the coalition army reached a fortified city on the border. Built to repel invasions from Dristan, the city was a crucial military stronghold. Inns, large and small, along with military storehouses, lined the imposing palisade. Merchants bustled about, eager to sell their goods to the soldiers stationed there.

Maxi surveyed the city as she rode through the nearly two-kevette-long fence. Houses constructed of overlapping wooden boards huddled close together beside a deep trench. Nearby, ivory tents were pitched next to a gentle stream, tendrils of smoke rising from them.

As Maxi passed, she caught the faint scent of aromatic oils wafting through the air.

“W-What are those tents for?” she asked, her curiosity piqued.

Elliot, riding beside her, shifted uncomfortably in his saddle. “They are communal baths, my lady.”

Maxi’s eyes sparkled. “Baths?”

For some inexplicable reason, the knight seemed embarrassed as he awkwardly clarified, “Er, but not the sort of establishment your ladyship might be imagining.”

Chapter 158

Maxi’s face clouded with confusion. “Is it… not a bathhouse?”

“It is, but…” the knight hesitated, briefly appearing troubled before forcing a smile. “It is no place for a lady such as yourself.”

Frowning, Maxi scrutinized the long row of tents enclosed by the fence. Though somewhat worn, they did not look disreputable. Laborers navigated between the rows, balancing buckets on shoulder yokes, while maidservants carried laundry hampers toward a small stream. Beyond the tents, a stable housed horses and donkeys. A wooden structure, which she assumed was a tavern, stood beside it, filled with soldiers enjoying food and drink around outdoor tables.

Maxi’s brows knitted together. Certainly, a place teeming with rowdy men was no place for a woman of noble birth. But had she not spent the last few months mingling with thousands of soldiers? Pretending to be prim and proper now would be absurd.

She turned to Elliot, her eyes filled with longing. “But one can bathe there, yes?”

“Well…” The knight averted his gaze before adding with a sigh, “My lady, the baths are a place where transactions are made with men.”

Dumbfounded, Maxi stared at Elliot. “Are you saying… I am not allowed to use them because I am a woman?”

“N-No, that is not what I—”

“They are essentially brothels, my lady.”

Maxi’s head snapped around to find Ruth, who had been riding ahead, now trotting next to her.

“You had best steer clear,” he said, his tone matter-of-fact. “Sir Riftan would be livid if you even thought about visiting the baths.”

Flustered, Maxi’s eyes darted between Ruth and Elliot. That both men, who had never shown interest in such vices, were aware of the bathhouses’ true nature made her feel unexpectedly disenchanted.

“I-I wouldn’t want to deprive you of your entertainment,” she retorted icily.

“Your ladyship wounds me greatly,” Ruth said indignantly. “Why would I pay to do that with a complete stranger? Even if you paid me a chest full of gold, I wouldn’t be tempted.”

Maxi shot him a sidelong look, pondering just how deep his vanity and audacity could go.

As she was sizing up the sorcerer’s gaunt face and thin frame, Elliot interjected in an aggrieved voice, “I am not fond of such places either, my lady. But after a life on battlefields, one inevitably learns of their existence.”

“Are such places… common near battlefields?”

“An army encampment is rarely without one.”

They looked over as maidservants emerged from behind the fence to beckon the knights. Maxi watched with a steely expression as the young women, scantily dressed despite the chill, attempted to lure a group of passing soldiers. One woman was in nothing but a robe, which she provocatively parted. Blushing, Maxi averted her eyes when she inadvertently caught a glimpse of the woman’s bare body. Her gaze then darted to her husband at the head of the army. She would never forgive him if he showed even a sliver of interest in any of these women.

As if aware of his wife’s scrutiny, Riftan was focused steadfastly ahead. Eventually, he halted the march upon reaching what appeared to be a military base.

Maxi took in her surroundings as she slid off her horse. A four-story watchtower loomed next to the high palisade. The adjacent armory and guardhouse were the only stone structures she had seen since they had entered the city.

A man rushed out of the guardhouse. He called out warmly, “What a long time it has been, Sir Riftan.”

“Indeed,” Riftan replied impassively, dismounting from Talon.

The man automatically accepted the reins from Riftan. “We’ve prepared rooms as you requested, but as you can see, our lodgings aren’t large enough for your entire army. The city has two other inns, but they can accommodate no more than a hundred in total.”

“We have no intention of taking your beds. I noticed a place near the stream wide enough for the army to set up camp. We will stay there. I only ask that you look after our horses.”

Almost immediately, knights began directing the wagons to the vacant lot.

Maxi felt faint disappointment at not being allowed to sleep in a warm room with a fireplace, but she took comfort in the fact that they would be safer camping within a fortified city. After entrusting Rem to the stablehand, Maxi followed the knights to the other side of the stream.

Her expression hardened when she realized how close their campsite was to the brothels. A few soldiers were already trying to peek inside. Casting them a frosty glare, she turned her attention to Riftan. He was deeply engrossed in a conversation with a man who appeared to be the city’s custodian. Most likely, they were negotiating the issue of supplying the army.

His apparent indifference to the nearby brothels, as if such a thing was a common sight for him, unnerved her. Would she need to grow thick-skinned about such things if she wanted to accompany the knights into battle? Resolving to focus on the immediate task at hand, she began helping the army cooks prepare the evening meal.

Just then, she heard Riftan calling for her.

Startled, Maxi approached him. He slid an arm around her shoulder and guided her toward the two-story building behind the logistics office.

“You will be staying here.”

“B-By myself?” she asked, her eyes widening.

Riftan offered her a reassuring smile. “The custodian’s wife has agreed to attend to you. She will see to your needs during our stay.”

Maxi blinked, taking in the inviting wooden residence. The aroma of roasted meat filled the air from the half-open window, and smoke billowed from the chimney.

Riftan gave her a gentle nudge toward the door. “It’s just for a few days until the supplies arrive. I want you to be comfortable.”

“But… I want to stay with you.”

She turned around just in time to see his features visibly harden.

After a moment of silence, he sighed and said, “I think it would be best for us to sleep separately for now.”

Maxi flinched.

Seeing her reaction, Riftan let out a low groan. “Have you already forgotten what I did last time? I find it exceedingly difficult to control myself with you clinging to me so closely.”

Though his honest — and slightly helpless — admission made her cheeks burn, Maxi had no intention of agreeing.

Scuffing her shoe against the ground, Maxi shot back, “I-It was you who clung to me… not the other way around.”

“Either way,” Riftan said, brushing back his long front locks and fixing her with an irritable stare. “You are staying here.”

“Is that… really necessary? I could stay in another tent.”

“I’ve been lenient because we are at war, but,” Riftan said, his eyes chilling, “it vexes me to no end to see you sharing a tent with other men.”

Maxi’s vacant expression turned into a scowl. It was true that men and women often shared barracks during campaigns, but exhaustion left everyone too worn out for anything beyond sleep. She was about to argue this point when she realized she would be equally jealous if Riftan were there with other women. No doubt she would have fought tooth and nail to prevent it.

However, admitting this to herself would only worry her all night, given the camp’s proximity to the brothels.

“Th-Then let us sleep separately in the same tent!” Maxi suggested desperately. “Your private tent is large enough. We can sleep on opposite—”

“Stop being stubborn and do as I say,” he interrupted, emphasizing each word sharply.

Maxi bit her lip. She trusted Riftan, but trust did not quell her unease.

Finally, she looked up. “I don’t want to.”

“What?”

“I don’t want to!”

Riftan’s eyes darted between her and the inviting building. “Is the place not to your liking? It’s humble compared to the castle but still better than—”

“Y-You foolish man! That is not the reason at all!” Fuming, Maxi pointed to the public baths. “H-H-How could I leave you alone with such… establishments nearby?”

For the first time, Riftan seemed to fully register the presence of the brothels. Still, he looked baffled by her objection.

“What is the problem?” he asked, frowning.

“Th-The problem?”

Riftan let out a bark of laughter. “Are you afraid I’ll go buy myself a woman?”

Maxi winced at the derision in his voice.

“I-It’s not that I don’t trust you,” she said, her shoulders hunched. “But…”

“But what?”

He folded his arms, waiting.

After nervously shifting her eyes, Maxi blurted out, “But… a-a woman might sneak into your tent after falling for you at f-first sight! Who’s to say… y-you won’t… m-mistake her for me in your sleep?”

Chapter 159

A red flush colored Riftan’s sculpted cheeks.

“That would never happen!”

“H-How can you be certain? It could happen in your—”

“That won’t happen again! I hardly sleep as it is.”

Maxi knew he spoke the truth. During the campaign, he had often managed with no more than four hours a night. However, she could not ignore the fact that he had been letting his guard down more frequently of late.

While a part of her was glad that he could relax around her, she also feared that others might take advantage of this new side of him.

“N-Nobody makes mistakes on purpose,” Maxi said impatiently. “You can’t guarantee that you won’t—”

“I would never mistake another woman for you,” Riftan spat out, stressing each word. “I can recognize your footsteps from thradions away. So stop worrying and get inside.”

A blush crept up Maxi’s face at his sweet declaration, and butterflies tickled her stomach. She forced herself to maintain her stony expression, refusing to be swayed by his honeyed words. If she agreed to his suggestion now, she was certain she would not get a wink of sleep.

Changing tactics, she latched onto his sleeve. “I don’t want to be apart from you,” she whispered.

His Adam’s apple bobbed.

Maxi took that as a sign of weakening and pressed on, gazing up at him imploringly. “Do you not… wish to be with me?”

Riftan stared back at her, his expression unreadable, before covering his face with his hand. His shoulders rose and fell with a heavy sigh.

Finally, he said through clenched teeth, “Fine. Have it your way.”

Suppressing a triumphant smile, Maxi linked arms with him.

“Then… let us hurry to your tent.”

The wind was slowly growing into a howling gale. Maxi stood atop the palisade, scanning the eastern horizon before she lifted her gaze to the darkening sky. The sparse snowflakes that had been falling since midday seemed to be swelling.

For weeks, the snow had ebbed and flowed in its intensity. Anxiety knotting her stomach, Maxi retrieved the fairy egg she had set on the railing to gauge the mana concentration. The small, pearl-colored orb was now glowing a vivid blue.

Her expression darkened. For a fairy egg to turn blue signified a complete absence of fire mana in the region.

The entire eastern region will become another Pamela Plateau at this rate.

Biting her lip, she tucked the fairy egg into her cloak pocket.

Sektor essentially had unlimited mana. Despite having amassed enough fire mana to alter the climate of an entire continent, he was still absorbing more. It was possible that the Red Dragon’s revival was near.

We must act swiftly.

After anxiously gazing at the northern sky, Maxi climbed down the ladder. Two days had passed since they had arrived at the border, and still, there was no sign of supplies. Something had to be done.

Her face etched with determination, she marched along the riverbank where the army barracks were concentrated. Even in broad daylight, she noted soldiers slinking into the brothels. She ignored them, focusing instead on the Remdragon Knight banner billowing up ahead.

Ruth looked up from his cocoon of blankets near a large brazier when she entered the common barracks. “Have you finished measuring the mana concentration?”

Nodding, Maxi pulled out the fairy egg and held it out. “As you can see… its color has markedly deepened.”

“This confirms our suspicion — the church’s barrier will not function properly unless we purify all five shrines.”

Ruth scratched the back of his head and released a weary sigh. Maxi offered him a distracted nod before scanning the barracks. Her gaze landed on a group of knights engrossed in a game of dice. As she strode over to the corner toward them, Hebaron spotted her and gave a cheerful wave.

“My lady.”

“Sir Hebaron. I see you must have ample free time.”

Grinning, Hebaron dangled a pouch full of silver coins. “I’m trying to earn myself a bit of pocket money. One more win and I will have enough to buy Talon off the commander.”

“Are you trying to bleed us dry?” muttered a knight, eyeing his hand with a despondent look.

Maxi remembered him as Kyle Hager. After flickering a glance at the knight and his almost tearful eyes, she turned her attention back to Hebaron.

“Stop tormenting these poor men… and do get up, Sir Hebaron,” she commanded in her most regal voice. “I require an escort to the nearest city.”

Hebaron looked up at her in surprise as he accepted the dice from the knight beside him. “The nearest city?”

Maxi responded with a composed nod. “We cannot wait forever. If they refuse to come… we will have to bring the supply party here ourselves.”

“And you intend to undertake this task yourself?”

At her adamant nod, Hebaron rose, laughing heartily. He gestured for his dumbstruck subordinates to continue their game and led her out of the barracks.

“The closest city is Notheim, which has a sizable market. Shall I take your ladyship there?”

“How long will the journey take?”

“A day and a half if we ride without stopping.”

“Good. Then let us depart after getting Riftan’s—”

Her words were cut off by the long blast of a kopel, signaling a visitor. Maxi turned to the city gate and saw baggage wagons rolling in. A wave of relief washed over her, loosening the knot of tension in her shoulders.

The supplies had arrived.

“Your threat seems to have worked, Lady Calypse,” Hebaron said, patting her shoulder lightly.

A proud smile curled Maxi’s lips. She could hardly believe that she had succeeded in persuading those mulish nobles of the East. Emboldened by a sense of triumph, she hurried toward the wagons.

But her elation was short-lived. Only five wagons had entered the city when the iron gate clanged shut.

Maxi felt her stomach drop; half of the wagons were empty.

“What is the meaning of this?” Riftan’s cold voice came from behind, startling her.

Maxi turned toward him. Surprisingly, he did not seem enraged in the slightest by the woefully inadequate supplies. In fact, he was utterly calm.

“Were you attacked?” he asked the wagoner.

The gaunt man in his forties nodded nervously. “Y-Yes, sir.”

Maxi shot the wagoner a scathing glare. Did he take them for fools? She was about to chastise the man for making up such a ridiculous claim when she got a closer look at him. His pallor was that of someone who had narrowly escaped death. A quick glance over the other wagoners confirmed they were all equally shaken.

The first wagoner’s voice trembled as the tale spilled out of him. “W-We were ambushed by bandits in the Idcoffs. They stole the supplies and slaughtered the soldiers! We only survived because we were at the head of the party.”

Riftan scrutinized each of the men. All of them bore injuries big and small, but that did not rule out the possibility that this whole situation was an act. As if sharing the same thought, the others in the camp regarded the wagoners with equal skepticism.

“I-It’s the truth! Please believe us!” the wagoner implied. “We set out from Venter and met up with the supply party from Notheim when—”

“So the bandits took everything except for these five wagons?”

The man broke into a cold sweat under Riftan’s penetrating gaze. Finally, Riftan hopped onto one of the wagons. He began a thorough inspection of the interior, searching every nook and cranny until he discovered the arrow embedded in one of the wooden crates. He yanked it out to examine it closer.

“This is military issue,” he stated, touching the tip of the arrowhead.

The wagoner’s face turned white in terror. “W-We were attacked! Truly!”

“Enough of your lies!” yelled a male voice.

A quick-tempered knight had drawn his sword and now held the blade to the wagoner’s neck. Riftan raised a hand to stop him.

“That’s enough. Chopping off his head won’t do any good,” he said, his voice tinged with disdain as he leaped off the wagon. “Regardless of whether this is a scheme by the duke’s vassals—”

He paused to look pointedly at Richard Breston and his men gathered atop the palisade. “Or,” he continued, “the work of soldiers disguised as bandits, the fact remains that we still have no supplies.”

“How will you proceed, Commander?” Hebaron asked.

Riftan met his eyes calmly. “We proceed as planned. Once we cross into Dristan, we will secure supplies for the army ourselves.”

Chapter 160

Maxi hastily stepped forward. “L-Let me call upon the duchy’s vassals and have them send another supply party. It is not your obligation to fund the—”

“We can’t waste any more time,” Riftan interrupted, his tone icy. “Even if the vassals send more supplies, they will likely be ambushed again. It would be better to proceed to Dristan immediately.”

With that, he nodded to his soldiers. “Transfer the supplies to our wagons. Combined with what we’ve bought here, it should sustain the army for about a week.”

The soldiers swiftly unloaded sacks of bread, slabs of frozen meat, and barrels of ale. Maxi watched them heft the supplies onto their shoulders, biting her lip.

She shifted her gaze to the wagoners, her eyes narrowing. Though Riftan seemed convinced by their account, she could not shake her suspicion that this might be a ploy by the duke’s vassals.

But a sly scheme or not, the supply party seemed visibly shaken. Maxi turned away. The truth of their claims was irrelevant; the army was still without supplies, as Riftan had noted. All her efforts had amounted to nothing. After instructing the knight behind her to accommodate the supply party in the barracks, she made her way to the Remdragon Knights’ camp.

“Don’t blame yourself,” Riftan said to her from behind. He squeezed her shoulder. “You did all you could.”

Maxi looked up, startled. She had not expected him to be so keenly aware of her emotions.

He held her gaze before speaking again, sounding disgruntled. “I’ve told you repeatedly — you are no longer a Croyso. You are a Calypse. Your guilt on behalf of the duke is starting to get tiresome.”

“I-I only… wanted to stop my father from troubling you any further.”

“Look at me.” He lifted her chin gently, gazing intently into her eyes. “The duke no longer has the power to trouble me. But even if he did, it’s not something you need to apologize for.”

“But…” Maxi started before closing her mouth. Arguing about her father would accomplish nothing. She forced a smile and said, “I understand.”

Though he seemed to sense her lingering unease, Riftan kept silent. He sighed softly and lifted his hand from her shoulder. As he rejoined his knights, Maxi entered the barracks to gather her belongings.

Faced with dwindling supplies, the army had no choice but to press on to the next city despite the harsh weather. After packing herbs, magic stones, and several magical devices, Maxi went to the stable to check on Rem.

The mare was in excellent shape thanks to the attentive care she had received over the past few days. However, she seemed less than thrilled about another trek through the icy wilderness, stomping her hooves in protest as Maxi tried to take her out of her stall. It took a sugar cane to finally coax her out of the warm stables.

Remarkably, the soldiers had the tents packed and wagons prepared within two hours. The army was once again ready to set out.

Armored warhorses flanked the wagons, and foot soldiers formed columns of fours behind them.

Following along on Rem, Maxi cast an anxious glance at the ominous sky. “Do you think we will manage in this weather?”

Ruth was perched atop one of the wagons. “We will be fine, my lady,” he said, looking up from the parchment he was scrawling on. “If the weather were going to take a turn for the worse, Sir Riftan would have sensed it. His predictions are nearly prophetic.”

Ruth’s unfazed response alleviated some of Maxi’s concerns. He seemed completely undisturbed by their precarious supplies or the impending battle. It dawned on her that his calmness stemmed from his unshakeable faith in Riftan. He focused solely on his duties, confident that his commander would resolve any problems that arose.

Maxi resolved to follow his example. She may have failed to secure the supplies, but she had done her utmost. All she could do now was to trust in Riftan.

The coalition army maintained a vigorous pace as it advanced toward the expansive plains. Maxi, perched atop her horse, took in the snowy wilderness, frozen river, and mountain peaks enshrouded in ominous clouds. Occasionally, she spotted some hamlets along the way, but she had yet to see a single soul. The residents had most likely evacuated long ago.

The only silver lining in their dire situation was the significant amount of hay they found in the deserted hamlets. The soldiers chopped and boiled the straw to soften it before feeding it to the horses. This made it possible to ration what little provisions they had. Yet, there was no denying the bitterness that came with such desperate circumstances.

The soldiers barely kept their hunger at bay with meager meals for several days, shivering in the cold to conserve firewood. It was no wonder everyone’s morale was low.

Maxi’s face clouded as she looked around at the men sharing small portions of stale bread and diluted ale. Every one of them looked glum. They were just two days away from the next fortified city, but there was no guarantee that they would be able to purchase enough supplies there.

If they were forced to subsist on such meager rations until the next battle, it was a very real possibility that the soldiers might begin to desert. The Remdragon Knights were unfailingly loyal to Riftan, but the same could not be said of the northerners and the Wedonian Royal Army. Maxi found herself wondering how he planned to navigate this predicament.

She turned her gaze toward the front just as Riftan commanded, “Let’s move out.”

Maxi coaxed Rem, who was drinking from a creek, back into formation. When the Remdragon Knights resumed their rapid march, the rest of the coalition army followed.

The grueling journey resumed. Despite the bone-chilling cold, sweat trickled down Maxi’s back, and she felt herself losing sensation in her hands and thighs. It felt as though she might pass out at any moment. Pushing through, she managed to hold on with superhuman endurance, gripping her saddle tightly.

After what felt like an eternity of trudging through the biting winds, the sun began to set, and the coalition army halted to set up camp. Maxi wanted to drop to her knees in relief. Practically falling off her horse, she crouched by the campfire and forced herself to down a morsel of bread. As soon as the barracks were ready, she collapsed onto a bedroll and passed into a deep sleep almost instantly.

The next day was even more arduous. The temperature plummeted with each passing hour, and the terrain grew increasingly treacherous. As the plains gave way to a rugged landscape dotted with rocks and crags, Riftan ordered the ranks to divide and proceed with caution down the narrow paths. Maxi carefully picked her way along the frozen, rocky terrain.

Another eternity passed. Finally, the faint silhouette of sand-colored ramparts emerged over the horizon. Maxi wanted to cry out in joy.

“W-We can… breathe easy for now,” she murmured.

Catching her hushed comment, Elliot turned to look at her. “We will not be staying there long, my lady. Only the night. Then we must depart immediately for Vesmore.”

Maxi struggled to hide her disappointment at the prospect of another battle before they had even gotten to rest. But they had to prevent the dragon’s resurrection as soon as possible.

“I-I know,” she replied.

Once they emerged from the gorge, the knights picked up their pace. Another hour or so, and there it was — the majestic sand-colored gates of the fortress.

Maxi was slightly taken aback by the grand scale of the city, given its location on the border. Having grown up hearing that Dristanians were uncivilized, ruthless barbarians, she had not expected them to have architectural capabilities on par with Wedon. In fact, Dristan’s buildings appeared even more formidable than those of her kingdom. Filled with wonder, she gazed up at the rectangular towers and the castle’s thick stone walls.

Just then, a loud voice called from the front. “We are the coalition army sent by the Council of the Seven Kingdoms! Open the gates!”

The pulleys creaked, and the iron-clad gates swung open. A thunderous cheer erupted.

“Welcome to Braydon!”

Maxi glanced around at the people gathered on either side of the road. Hundreds of residents waved branches in the air, and some even scattered dried flower petals onto the streets. The warm welcome was in stark contrast to Maxi’s concerns that they might receive a cooler reception than they had in the duchy.

“We thank you for making the long journey!”

As Maxi scanned the surroundings in a daze, a melodious voice carried to them from directly ahead. A young woman, surrounded by armored knights, came into view.

The woman gracefully stepped forward. “What a long time it’s been, Sir Riftan. Shall I address you as Rosem Wigrew now?”

She offered a provocative smile before adding, “Or perhaps I should refer to you as Lord Calypse?”

“You may address me as you please,” Riftan said curtly, dismounting from his horse.

He handed the reins over to a squire and approached the woman.

Maxi watched the scene with a guarded look. The woman was clearly of high standing. Her black hair was coiled and covered with a net adorned with pearls. Her long velvet dress was embroidered with golden roses, and her pale, slender neck and wrists were laden with jewels. With an almost haughty air, the woman extended a ring-adorned hand toward Riftan.

Chapter 161

“Then, I shall stick to Sir Riftan. You may kiss my hand.”

Maxi scowled at the woman’s brazenness. She wondered how this Dristanian noblewoman knew him.

“I am honored, but…” He glanced at the knights surrounding the noblewoman. “I shall have to respectfully decline. King Thorben would be furious if he were to learn that my humble lips had touched the hand of his dearest sister.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. The haughty woman was royalty? After carefully assessing the princess’s slim face, she shifted her gaze to the other knights. Seeing that most of them were as surprised as she was, Maxi surmised that Riftan was the only one acquainted with the princess.

The woman primly lowered her hand, looking annoyed. “I see your impertinence is unchanged.” When Riftan offered no reply, she continued, “Why don’t we head to the castle? I’m sure you are all in need of rest.”

As soon as she finished speaking, a young male servant stepped forward with a gray stallion. The princess nimbly mounted the horse on her own. She then skillfully steered it around and led the way to the grand castle on the other side of the square. Riftan and the coalition army followed.

Maxi fought the urge to trot up to Riftan and demand to know how he knew the woman. She did not want him to see her as a jealous wife trying to keep her husband all to herself. Gripping her reins, she slowly led Rem through the cheering crowd.

Soon, they stood before a magnificent, arched gate. As they crossed the drawbridge, Maxi slowly took in the expansive courtyard, the assortment of buildings emitting gray smoke from square chimneys, and the imposing yet crude sand-colored castle.

Dozens of servants waited for them in the garden. The space was meticulously swept of snow, and soldiers bearing the flag of Dristan stood at attention along the castle walls and within the watchtowers. Maxi was scanning their faces when she heard the princess’s silvery voice call from the front.

“I’m afraid the guest chambers in the castle can only accommodate thirty. The rest of the knights may stay in the annex and the guards’ quarters.”

Riftan, who was peering up at the castle, turned his head to the princess. “How many can the castle accommodate in total?”

“Up to nine hundred. Arrangements have been made for the rest to lodge in the almshouse run by the church. There are also two fairly large inns on the outskirts of the city. The army may lodge there as well.”

The accommodations were promptly organized soon after. Riftan ordered Ursuline to rent the two establishments, instructing him to assign the rooms according to rank.

As for the guest rooms in the main castle, they were taken by the high-ranking knights of Wedon and Balto, the high priests, and the Temple Knights. Their subordinates took the annex and the guards’ quarters, while the rest of the army were set to lodge in the almshouse and the inns. Unit leaders drew lots to determine where their men would sleep for the night.

With the rooms decided, the army dispersed in perfect order like a colony of ants. Maxi watched the proceedings for a while before she went to Riftan’s side. He was still dispensing instructions to his knights, but he turned his head to look at her.

“You look tired,” he remarked, his brow furrowing.

Cupping her face, he stroked her cheek with concern. He then turned and began striding up the steps to the great hall. The princess followed.

“Could you have a servant show us to our room?” Riftan politely asked the princess. “My wife requires rest.”

The princess stopped giving orders to the maidservants and turned around in surprise. “Your wife?”

She looked Maxi up and down.

Trying not to show her indignation, Maxi gave the woman the most charming smile she could muster. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Your Highness. I am Maximilian Calypse.”

Raising her chin, the princess replied, “I am Lienna Moor Thorben. I suppose that makes you the Duke of Croyso’s eldest daughter.”

The animosity in the princess’s eyes made Maxi subtly hunch her shoulders. Princess Lienna twisted her lips and added mockingly, “You are quite different from the rumors.”

“What do you—?”

Before Maxi could finish her heated response, the princess whirled around and loudly called for a maidservant. “Doria! Kindly show our guest to the room on the second floor.”

Maxi glowered at the princess in disbelief, but she paid her no mind.

Having palmed off Maxi to the maidservant, Princess Lienna gave Riftan a suggestive smile. “You, sir, must stay. We have matters to discuss.”

“I think that can wait. I would also like to rest,” Riftan replied indifferently, wrapping an arm around Maxi.

Maxi’s relief was short-lived when the princess retorted sharply, “I do not see how offending me will do you any good.”

Riftan coldly glared at the woman for her blatant threat. Maxi bit her lip when she realized that Princess Lienna was deliberately trying to keep Riftan there to rile her. It was obvious that the princess’s hostility toward her stemmed from Dristan’s long dispute with the Duchy of Croyso.

Maxi did her best to maintain a blank expression despite the woman’s provoking glances. “I will be fine on my own, so do what you must.”

Riftan looked displeased. He had probably wanted her to insist that he come with her. Nevertheless, he must have conceded that it would be unwise to offend the mistress of the castle when the coalition army was reliant on the city to supply it with provisions.

“Very well,” he said, releasing her. “Go and rest.”

He gave her a peck on the forehead before walking up to the princess, who was watching their interaction with a haughty expression.

Maxi felt a scowl coming on, and she whirled around to hide it. She followed the plump maidservant who had come to usher them to their room.

“If you will wait a moment,” the maidservant said as they entered the guest chamber, “I shall draw you a bath and bring a change of clothes.”

There was already a crackling fire warming the opulent room, and Maxi crouched in front of it while she waited. Before long, servants hauled in a tub of steaming water, towels, and a clean linen dress.

Though she was close to fainting from exhaustion, Maxi meticulously washed herself in the fragrantly scented bath and changed into fresh clothes. She might not have been able to adorn herself with jewels, but she refused to look haggard in front of that infuriatingly arrogant woman. Her eyes flickered to the door while she tried to tame her tangled hair.

After what seemed like forever, she heard someone in the corridor. She swung the door open before the knock even came and found Elliot on the other side, his fist raised in the air.

Taking a step back, the knight gave her an awkward smile. “I am glad to find you awake, my lady.”

“I-Is something the matter?”

“Not at all. It’s just… the mistress of the castle has prepared a banquet. I am here to escort you to the dining hall…”

Elliot trailed off when he saw her stiffen.

Hiding her displeasure, Maxi asked as placidly as possible, “And where is Riftan?”

“The commander is in the dining hall negotiating the purchase of supplies.”

Maxi narrowed her eyes at his careful answer. No doubt this negotiation was with that galling woman. After staring sullenly at the floor, she grabbed her robe hanging on the wall. Despite knowing that the proceedings would go more smoothly without her, she did not want to be the only one absent from the banquet.

She stepped out of the room and followed Elliot to the dining hall.

“Do you happen to know… how Riftan is acquainted with a Dristan royal?” she cautiously asked as they walked.

“The commander worked as a spy in Dristan right after his knighting ceremony. He likely met the princess then.”

Maxi looked at Elliot in surprise. “A-A a spy? While he was a knight?”

“It is not uncommon for a liege to entrust undesirable tasks to low-ranking knights,” Elliot replied with a shrug.

Maxi furrowed her brow. Riftan was only eighteen when he was knighted. Had he met the princess then?

She tried to picture Riftan in his youth. He had likely been beautiful even then. The image of a young Riftan trying to seduce Dristan’s princess came to mind before she shook her head, banishing the unpleasant scene. She had no desire to find out the full extent of their relationship.

Maxi descended the stairs with a stony expression and entered the dining hall on the first floor. The place was already packed with knights, from high-ranking members of Wedon and Balto — including, of course, Richard Breston — to Kuahel Leon and the Temple Knights. They were all seated around a large brazier.

Riftan and the Princess of Dristan, however, were in the seats of honor facing the entrance. Even from where she stood, Maxi could sense the strange tension between them.

Chapter 162

Maxi stopped on the steps and carefully studied their faces. While Riftan looked thoroughly irritated, the princess had a pleased smile on her lips like a cat that had just feasted on cream. It was impossible to hear what they were saying, but whatever it was, Riftan did not have the upper hand.

“This way, my lady,” Elliot said.

Maxi tentatively made her way to the seats of honor. All eyes in the room turned to her.

Fighting the urge to retreat, Maxi stood tall, her head tilted at a proud angle. She waited for Elliot to pull the chair beside Riftan for her and gracefully lowered herself into it.

Turning to her husband, she said with deliberate concern, “I was waiting for you in our room. I worry you haven’t had time to rest after our tiring journey.”

As if sensing the subtle criticism, a derisive smile curled the princess’s lips as she lazily swirled the golden goblet in her hand. “Fret not. Sir Riftan and I enjoyed a pleasant time together, did we not?”

“I am glad to hear you had a pleasant time, Your Highness,” Riftan replied, anger bubbling beneath his words.

The princess seemed not to care. “I was under the impression we both got what we wanted from each other. Was there a part in our exchange you were unhappy with?”

Though rage simmered in her chest, Maxi forced a placid smile. It was galling that the princess would dare suggest that something illicit had occurred between her and Riftan. As her expression slipped, Maxi had to raise the goblet to her lips to hide it.

“This is too strong,” Riftan said, swiping the goblet off her. He placed a plate of roasted ham and pickled cabbage in front of her. “You should eat first. I know you haven’t had anything today besides bread and jerky.”

His natural attentiveness calmed some of Maxi’s outrage. When she gave the princess a smug look, a faint crease formed on the woman’s smooth brow.

The princess regarded her like a cat mulling over how to torment its prey before she turned back to Riftan.

Leaning close, Princess Lienna said softly, “I see you still have that habit of looking after others. I remember how you attended to me with similar care when you were in my employ. I do miss those days. You truly were an exceptional guard.”

A cold silence fell over the hall. Maxi felt her lips twitch as she shot daggers at the princess. Despite her attempts to remind herself that the woman was deliberately trying to rile her for being the Duke of Croyso’s daughter, she could not shake the suspicion of an ulterior motive. Could they have been lovers in the past? Had Riftan’s mission been to purposely seduce the princess to extract information?

Feeling a fire burning in her throat, Maxi grabbed her stolen goblet and gulped down the contents. Riftan raised his hand to stop her but lowered it again with a stiff expression.

“It has been so long that I’m afraid I no longer recall,” he said.

“Well, I remember it quite vividly,” the princess shot back. “I was on my way back to the capital for the first time in four years. This was after my husband’s death. You saved me and my entourage from a monster attack, and I decided there and then to have you serve as my guard.”

A nostalgic fondness rose on the princess’s face as she added, “And you were a great comfort to me in my time of grief.”

Maxi plunged her knife into the thick ham on her plate. Riftan glared at the princess in exasperation before nervously glancing back at Maxi.

She gave him a smile to show that she did not mind. “The meat… is rather difficult to slice.”

“Here, let me.”

Maxi slapped his hand away and said in the gentlest tone she could muster, “Oh, don’t let me interrupt your conversation. Since the two of you have not seen each other in so long… I’m sure you have much to talk about.”

“My, what an understanding wife you have, Sir Riftan,” said the princess.

Maxi started hacking at the ham without sparing the woman a glance. She was aware that Riftan was not the only one walking on eggshells. Elliot and Ursuline, sitting beside and across from her, were shooting her nervous looks as well. Even so, Maxi did not let that stop her from slicing her meat into pieces and mechanically shoving them into her mouth.

Though this was her first rich meal in only God knew how long, she barely tasted anything.

As if concerned by the sight, Elliot cautiously offered her a goblet. “Try this as well, my lady. It is not as potent.”

Maxi mumbled a word of thanks and brought the warmed wine to her lips.

Just then, Breston turned away from conversing with his men to address the princess. “I have a question for Her Royal Highness if she would allow it.”

Lienna raised one elegant brow, arched like the wing of a seagull, and nodded her consent.

Leaning over the table, Breston said slowly, “What is the King of Dristan’s only sister doing in such a place? As I recall, this land should belong to Lord Bernard.”

Picking up a honeyed red date, Lienna placed it in her mouth before replying dryly, “The earl passed away a month ago, and the land is currently under my care. Though the arrangement is only temporary until the next earl is chosen.”

“What I fail to understand is why a royal princess would be sent to such a dangerous location, even for a short time. I’m sure Dristan has other nobles for the job.”

“I do not see any reason to explain Dristan’s internal affairs to you,” the princess replied frostily.

But if anyone could match the princess’s audacity, it was Richard Breston.

“Ah, then it must be for reasons you cannot share,” he replied, smirking. “Were you perhaps banished from court after a scandal?”

“I advise you to watch your tongue,” the princess said, glaring at the northerner. “And your manners if you wish to remain as guests in this castle.”

Breston shrugged as if passing off his insult as a light jest. For the first time, Maxi was grateful for the man’s unpleasantness. Of course, she did her best not to show it.

The meal continued in this frosty atmosphere for some time until the Temple Knights, gathered at the end of the long table, rose from their seats.

“We shall take our leave first,” Kuahel Leon announced in a subdued voice.

He then walked out of the dining hall without waiting for a response. Maxi took advantage of the opportunity to rise as well. She would not subject herself to such unpleasantries any longer.

Without looking at Riftan, she said to the princess, “My apologies, but I would like to retire as well.”

“But of course.”

Maxi gave Lienna a curt nod, spun around, and walked out of the hall. As she was stomping up the stairs, Riftan caught her hand.

She shot him an angry glare. “What?”

“I… wanted to join you.”

“That won’t be necessary. You and the princess seem to know each other quite well, so don’t let me get in the way of your reunion. I assure you, I do not mind at all.”

Wrenching her hand free, Maxi continued marching up the stairs.

Riftan chased after her, a nervous explanation spilling out. “Don’t get the wrong idea. I never had a personal relationship with the princess. I only served as her guard for three months, and that was over a decade ago. That is all.”

Maxi snorted as she hurried to their room, but Riftan kept pace with her.

Blocking the door, he whispered angrily, “It’s the truth! I won’t deny that the princess made her interest known to me, but I firmly refused her. She only said those things just now out of resentment.”

Maxi looked up at him. She knew he would rather choose silence than make up lies. If he said that nothing had happened, then that was likely the truth.

And yet, the fact that another woman had tried to seduce him still upset her.

“Be that as it may… it is still true that the princess took a fancy to you.”

Riftan blinked, then shook his head incredulously. “I was no more than an amusement to her. And it greatly hurt her ego to be rejected by a lowly nobody. Of course she would be resentful.”

“Y-You know nothing about women,” Maxi said, glowering at him in frustration. “If she still feels that strongly about something that happened over a decade ago, as you say—”

She stopped just short of blurting out that the princess must have held genuine feelings for him. There was no point in revealing another woman’s attraction to her own husband.

Staring at the floor with a sullen expression, she mumbled, “You… foolish man.”

A great sigh came from overhead. Jerking her head up, she gaped in disbelief when she saw the ear-splitting smile on Riftan’s face. Rage instantly roiled inside her.

“W-What’s so funny?!” she fumed, pounding her fists on his chest.

Riftan wrapped an arm around her flailing limbs. “There’s no need for all this jealousy. I only have eyes for you.”

Maxi’s face burned crimson. She found his tone — that of a man trying to appease his surly lover — endlessly grating. It frustrated her whenever he failed to notice her burning jealousy, but his brazen remarks about it vexed her just as much.

He was pecking at her cheek now, but she coldly pushed him away. Without another word, she strode into the room. Riftan continued to gloat as he followed her in.

Chapter 163

“Does it upset you that much to see another woman bat her eyes at me?” Riftan teased. Ignoring Maxi’s glower, he glued himself to her back. He rested his chin on her shoulder and continued smugly, “I had no idea my wife was this possessive. I’d better watch myself from now on.”

“Th-The princess was making advances on a married man! I-I simply couldn’t stand her brazen behavior!”

Riftan’s smile only widened at her feeble excuse. Maxi looked up at him sharply, eyes blazing like an enraged wildcat, and struggled to free herself.

Instead of letting her go, Riftan picked her up and sat on the bed. He placed her on his lap and whispered sweet words to her as he peppered her pouting cheeks with feathery kisses.

“You are endearing even when you’re angry.”

It took everything Maxi had to maintain her furious expression, but she found she could not withstand his gentle ambush for long. Sliding his hand inside her robe, Riftan tenderly caressed her abdomen through her flimsy dress.

Feeling her spine melt like butter, Maxi grumbled a tad resentfully, “I’m starting to think… you are quite the rogue.”

“Your charming antics bring that out of me,” he replied with a grin.

When his hand slid upward to delicately cup her breast, Maxi hunched her shoulders ever so slightly, even as she discreetly pulled on his wrist to elicit a stronger caress. The playfulness on Riftan’s face vanished instantly.

He tipped her head back and crushed his lips against hers. As his tongue sought its way into her mouth, he gently tugged on her taut nipple. Maxi let out a deep moan. Just like that, a tingling heat ignited within her stomach.

Wanting more, she guided his hand to the junction of her thighs. Riftan responded with a growl and hungrily stroked her through her thin garment. She opened her legs slightly, hoping he would caress other, more sensitive areas.

All of a sudden, she felt his hand abruptly withdraw. Maxi looked up at him in confusion.

His face was visibly strained from the frustration of holding himself back, but he tried to put on an awkward smile. “I should wash up first. I haven’t had time because of the princess.”

With that, he lowered her from his lap, rose from the bed, and strode to the wooden tub.

After vacantly staring at his back, Maxi said in a glum voice, “You were with her the whole time?”

Riftan, who was in the process of pulling off his tunic, looked at her over his shoulder. “Don’t tell me you actually doubt me,” he said with a faint crease forming on his brow.

“O-Of course not! It’s just… that woman seems to have lingering feelings for you… so I can’t help but be concerned about what you might have discussed.”

Riftan wordlessly regarded her for a moment before letting out a small sigh. “The princess merely negotiated with me on behalf of King Thorben.”

Maxi’s head perked up at the unexpected answer. What did the King of Dristan have to negotiate with Riftan?

Sensing her curiosity, Riftan calmly explained, “As you know, the Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms is currently being threatened. The Church of Osiriya, which has served as the pillar of the armistice, is greatly divided, and the present pope has been unable to unite the two clashing factions. Those against the armistice have used the division within the church to join forces and strengthen their cause. To stop their efforts, we must also gather more supporters of the peace agreement.”

“Th-Then… does that mean you have succeeded in winning Dristan over to our side?”

“I’ve yet to receive a definitive answer, but I managed to convince them to take a neutral stance.”

Maxi gaped at her husband. Because of its territorial disputes with Wedon, Dristan was the nation most unhappiest with the armistice. It was to the point that their royal family secretly supported raiders that plundered the eastern territories of Wedon despite the peace agreement prohibiting kingdoms from invading each other. How had Riftan managed to persuade such people?

As if reading her mind, Riftan sighed and continued his explanation. “The only reason Dristan wants to wage war is to reclaim the lands they ruled over for centuries. However, if they were able to repossess these lands without bloodshed, they would no longer have a reason to oppose the armistice.”

Maxi stared at her husband in horror. “Y-You promised them our eastern territories? But making such promises w-without royal approval is treason!”

“You know I would never do such a thing. These are terms King Reuben has already consented to.” Riftan shook his head incredulously at her reaction. “After the duke’s death, the duchy will pass on to you, the crown princess, or the royal grandson. If there is to be a dispute over the inheritance, the eastern nobles will have to take sides. And once they start fighting each other, Dristan will use the opportunity to invade our kingdom. If the lands are to be ravished by war anyway, it’s better to use them as leverage now to get what we want.”

“B-But if you consider the immense profit those lands yield…”

“The taxes paid by the duchy may be astronomical, but the cost of protecting it is not much different. King Reuben had already sent word to King Thorben that he was willing to negotiate over the eastern territories, and Lienna Thorben was sent here with her brother’s response.”

Maxi blinked vacantly at the revelation. She had noticed the king’s frequent summons for Riftan after their arrival in Balbourne, but she had never imagined their discussions being about this.

Feeling foolish, she mumbled, “I thought… you were only negotiating with her over the supplies.”

“That is what we wanted everyone to think. Secret agreements between two kingdoms are best kept private, after all.”

Rubbing his nape with a wet hand, Riftan wearily leaned his head against the tub. Seeing him so exhausted made Maxi feel a pang of guilt. While she had been fuming with petty jealousy, he had been doing his all to prevent a war.

She hung her head in embarrassment before rising from the bed to quietly walk up behind him. Picking up the soap on the rack, she said resolutely, “Let me help you bathe.”

Riftan’s eyes flew open. He stared at her before giving her a troubled smile. “I think I’ll manage. You should go to bed early.”

“But I want to.”

Maxi quickly lathered the soap and started to wash his hair. At first, he tried to avoid her, but he soon leaned back in resignation.

After carefully rinsing his velvet hair clean, she gently massaged his broad shoulders and muscular nape. A contented sigh seeped from his lips. Maxi watched him with a pleased smile, then leaned forward to peck him on the cheek.

Riftan looked up at her with feverish eyes and gently pulled her arm. “Join me.”

“I’ve… already bathed.”

“So?”

Maxi feigned reluctance, but she soon undressed and entered the tub. He drew her on top of him and pulled her into a tender kiss. Maxi smiled, twirling his sleek hair around her finger. A sweet pleasure soon took over.

The next day, the coalition army departed the city with forty baggage wagons laden with supplies. The Royal Court of Dristan had fortunately prepared ample provisions in advance.

They now had enough food to sustain three thousand soldiers for half a month. Not only that, but Dristan had also provided five hundred additional troops. Even so, Maxi found it difficult to feel happy about all of this, as the person tasked to lead Dristan’s cavalry was none other than Princess Lienna herself.

She shot a murderous glare at the woman who seemed practically glued to Riftan. Though his aloof manner with her was embarrassingly obvious to any observer, Princess Lienna remained unfazed, and she continued to come up with all sorts of excuses to linger around him. Maxi could not believe the woman’s audacity.

Does she have no shame?

She rather aggressively stirred her porridge, her spoon clattering against the bowl. If only she could pounce on her and give her a stern warning to stay away from her husband. But she did not wish to frustrate Riftan’s efforts with her petty jealousy.

Dristan’s support was necessary in maintaining the armistice. Hence, she had no choice but to tolerate the infuriating princess until she could finally return to Anatol at the end of this tiring campaign.

Maxi desperately tried to quell her anger while she mechanically shoveled porridge into her mouth.

Ruth, who had been flickering glances at her, blurted out in exasperation, “Can’t you do something about your eyes? They remind me of a dead fish. It’s starting to terrify me.”

“Mind your own business.”

She did not spare the sorcerer a glance. Over in another group, the princess was currently laughing while playfully slapping Riftan’s forearm. Maxi’s expression must have been fearsome indeed, as the knights who approached with their rations swiftly changed course upon seeing it.

It was no use. She could no longer feign indifference, her dignity be damned.

Gripping her spoon with almost enough force to snap it, Maxi scarfed down the last of the tepid porridge. Then, she shot to her feet and marched over to Riftan.

“Should we not be setting off soon?”

Chapter 164

Riftan glared at the princess, his anger boiling just below the surface. He turned to look at Maxi when she spoke.

Though Maxi was slightly relieved to discover that her husband found the princess’s attention unpleasant, she maintained her blank expression.

“You said we had to pass through the Ignord Plains before it gets dark,” she pointed out.

“You must mean the Gnoir Plains,” the princess corrected primly, taking a sip of wine. “Is it not rude to call a place in Dristan the Wedonian way?”

“Forgive me, Your Highness,” Maxi replied wryly before fixing her gaze back on Riftan. “Should you not order the men to break camp and prepare to depart if we are to cross the Gnoir Plains before sundown?”

“It is usually a commander’s prerogative to decide when the army sets out,” the princess replied sharply as if readying for a fight. “Though you are Sir Riftan’s wife, do you not think you are overstepping a little?”

Losing her patience, Maxi glowered fiercely at the woman.

Before she could say anything, Riftan snarled, “I will not allow any discourtesy toward my wife.”

He gave the princess a warning look and stressed each word, adding, “She is a mage of the Remdragon Knights, which means she has the right to offer her counsel at any time. I believe it is Your Highness who should watch for overstepping.”

The princess’s expression grew surly. Riftan opened his mouth as if to say something more but stopped himself.

Looking thoroughly fed up, he rose and coldly bellowed to the spectating knights, “Rest is over! Get ready to set out!”

With that, he wrapped an arm around Maxi’s shoulders and led her to the tent where the horses were sheltering from the snow. Maxi glanced back at the princess’s rigid face with great satisfaction before furtively looking up at Riftan.

“Is it all right… for you to speak to the princess like that?” she asked, trying to sound concerned. “If this were to earn the royal family’s ire—”

“King Thorben is not a fool who would let his sister’s personal feelings cloud his judgment. And you also needn’t tolerate her effrontery just to keep her happy,” Riftan replied flatly as he walked Talon out of the tent.

Maxi frowned. If the princess did not have the influence to sway King Thorben to their side, why was Riftan putting up with her? She looked up at her husband with disapproving eyes.

“Then… why are you tolerating that woman’s behavior? You could easily keep her away by placing Dristan’s cavalry in the rear.”

“This is Dristan. No one knows the geography of the region or the structure of Vesmore Castle better than their people. That’s why I stationed Dristan’s cavalry with the Remdragon Knights, and that’s the only reason Lienna Moor Thorben is riding close to me.”

Riftan let out a small sigh as he saddled Talon before turning back to Maxi.

“I know that you find the princess’s behavior unpleasant. I know because I’d want to flay any lout who dared to ogle you. But we will reach Vesmore Castle in a few days, and the princess will naturally move to the rear. Just try to put up with it until then. I shall try to keep my distance from her as well.”

Feeling somewhat appeased, Maxi nodded. She did not want to continue behaving like a narrow-minded child when he was doing so much to placate her. As she led Rem out of the makeshift stable, Maxi vowed to play the role of the understanding wife until they reached Vesmore.

Unfortunately, it took less than half a day for her resolve to helplessly crumble. She witnessed the princess pretend to lose balance while dismounting, then throw herself into Riftan’s arms. For a moment, Maxi found herself unable to breathe from sheer rage.

She watched as Riftan reluctantly helped the princess. When her husband coldly extricated himself from the woman, Maxi hastily looked away. She could only handle looking at them for so long, and she did not wish to cause a scene.

Earnestly praying for patience, she trudged over to a campfire. She joined the soldiers as if nothing had happened and ate her supper. The persistent glances from Ruth and the knights made it clear that she was failing to control her expression.

Still, she was proud of herself for not doing much more. As she ate her stew, she repeated in her head that she would only have to endure for a few more days. Once she had finished eating, she immediately retired to the barracks to rest.

Thus, another day passed, and a more grueling one began. Maxi did her best to keep her eyes away from the pair riding side by side at the head of the army. Instead, she concentrated on following the men in front of her. Despite her efforts, however, her patience was quickly draining away.

With the next battle approaching, Riftan was focused on gathering information on Vesmore and its surrounding areas, and Lienna Moor Thorben made full use of the opportunity to talk with him constantly. To Maxi, it seemed as though the war and their mission to stop the dragon’s revival were far from the princess’s mind.

A fierce gust lashed past her face, forcing her to stop glaring and look up at the sky. The sporadic flurries of snow were intensifying. The harsh weather was almost a blessing in disguise, as it made wallowing in jealousy difficult. Ears numb, she braved through the biting cold, desperately trying to keep up with the rider in front of her.

Riftan’s call for respite finally came from the front. As soon as she heard it, Maxi practically fell off her horse. She tottered over to the blazing campfire the soldiers had already stoked. That was where she stayed, huddled close with just enough distance to keep from getting singed, before she had to get back on Rem when the wind started to die down.

The cold snap lasted three days, delaying the army’s arrival at Vesmore by an entire day. Maxi breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the hazy outline of the walled city beyond the veil of snow. They had finally reached their destination.

It suddenly occurred to her that their arrival was nothing to rejoice about. It also meant this was the eve of their final battle. As she looked toward her husband at the front, she sent up a desperate prayer that their army would be granted time to rest before the fighting began.

To her relief, it did not appear as though he would order an immediate siege. After surveying the city’s ramparts from a hill, Riftan ordered the knights to set up camp.

Soon, the legion of soldiers on the field positioned themselves around the city. Maxi followed the Remdragon Knights to a ridge that directly overlooked Vesmore.

It did not take long to get a clear view of the hundreds of stone structures that crowded the city, including a grand basilica. Maxi’s face turned grave as she assessed the sturdy walls. Like Midna, the ramparts showed no signs of heavy damage, as if the city had been taken from the inside.

Did this mean they had to execute another infiltration to open the city gates? She was discreetly watching the nearby Temple Knights when she heard Ruth sigh.

“It seems the army that went north has yet to arrive.”

Indeed, the forces led by Sejuleu Aren and Princess Agnes were nowhere to be seen. Since the units led by Riftan had circled south to get here, the others should have arrived at least a week earlier.

“Could they have… run into trouble?” Maxi asked.

“They are likely having problems with supplies as well. Arex is no friend to the armistice after all,” Ruth replied, scratching the back of his head in annoyance. “Then again, since the nobles were hit with hefty taxes to fund this war despite the famine, it’s no surprise that they are unhappy with the request for additional supplies.”

“B-But… we are fighting for the peace of the Seven Kingdoms. The feudal lords have a duty to support the men fighting in their—”

“Why would they care about duty when they’re on the verge of going destitute? They fear their draining coffers more than the vague threat of the dragon’s resurrection.”

“A-Are you saying they do not care whether the army starves to death? When we are risking our lives—”

Maxi halted her heated outburst. She had just spotted what appeared to be a flock of crows advancing toward them in the distance like ominous clouds.

A chill ran down her spine when she saw what they truly were. They were not crows but wyverns — hundreds blocking out the sky. In the same moment she realized this, a kopel blared out from the front.

Ruth was the first to come to his senses. “Raise shields!”

As Maxi hastened to summon her mana, large stones began to fall from the sky like hail. Holding back a scream, she sped up her mana circulation. Even though the barrier was in place, the sight of the raining rocks made her break out in a cold sweat.

While trying her best to maintain control of her mana, Maxi frantically looked around. Though the other mages had quickly summoned shields as well, their efforts had not been enough to protect the whole army.

Soldiers struck by the hurtling stones were sprawled on the snow in ghastly conditions, and several of the army’s wagons, siege weapons, and tents lay in pieces strewn across the ground.

[1]  The season of water, equivalent to spring.

[2] Approximately 60 centimeters.

[3] Approximately 130 meters.

[4] Approximately 150 meters.

[5] Approximately 3 meters.

[6] Approximately 185 meters.

Chapter 165

“G-Get under the shield!” Maxi shouted to the panicked soldiers running for cover.

Some managed to duck beneath the barriers set up by the mages, but most broke away in terror or recklessly fired arrows into the sky, only to be brutally crushed by the falling rocks.

Maxi was watching the horrific scene in despair when she heard Riftan’s voice boom from the front. “Back to formation! Prepare the ballistae!”

She turned her head toward his voice and saw him smashing one of the hurtling rocks with a large, ten-kevette halberd. He skillfully restrained Talon when the horse reared in agitation and bellowed his commands.

“Infantry, set up the defensive magical devices! Cavalry, get into battle formation! Make haste!”

Order instantly returned to the army that had been thrown into chaos. High-ranking knights capable of blade aura placed themselves at the fore to shield the army from the hurtling rocks. The infantry retrieved the siege shields and giant crossbows from the baggage wagons and assembled them at regular intervals.

Soon, forty ballistae were firing javelins into the sky, and the knights promptly dispersed left and right. Maxi soon understood why as wyverns, pierced by the coalition’s spears, plummeted to the ground one after another.

When she saw that one was plunging toward the rear unit, Maxi desperately summoned her mana. Right at that moment, she felt a powerful gust surge behind her, instantly buffeting away dozens of wyverns.

As she watched the scene with a stunned expression, thundering hooves sounded from behind. Over her shoulder, she saw Kuahel Leon, a cowl over his armor, leading the Temple Knights to the frontline.

He stopped between the rear unit and the cavalry to issue a warning. “Move aside if you don’t wish to be crushed to death.”

With that, the paladin drew his sword and swung it with impossible speed. Maxi backed away when she felt the sudden shift in the mana flow.

A blue flame burst from his blade, sweeping away the descending wyverns like a storm and incinerating their massive wings. Moments later, their colossal bodies came crashing down like meteorites.

Riftan leaped into action. With his halberd, he bashed a wyvern’s enormous skull as if it were nothing more than an overripe pumpkin, then proceeded to decapitate the next one that fell to the ground.

His valiant move seemed to bolster the army’s morale. The archers roared and began firing an onslaught of arrows, and the infantry maneuvered the ballistae with renewed precision.

Maxi breathed a sigh of relief as the number of monster carcasses grew. All at once, the wyverns, once well over a hundred in number, were reduced to half. But it was not over yet.

Something akin to a dark cloud rose in front of Vesmore Castle. Maxi had been blowing away the plummeting monsters with wind blasts, but she stiffened as soon as she spotted the strange phenomenon.

“W-What on earth is that?” she asked Ruth uneasily.

Instead of replying, Ruth let out a strangled groan. Soon, the distant cloud was a mere six thradions away from the army, and Maxi got a better view of the dark shadow swallowing the snowfield. The ominous cloud surging toward them like a flood was actually a troop of black horses.

Thousands of ebony warhorses charged toward them like a wave. Riding atop each were knights clad in dark armor. Maxi narrowed her eyes to sharpen her gaze, then gasped. The riders were all headless.

“Dullahans.”

Maxi jumped at the sudden voice and was surprised to find Kuahel Leon standing near her.

The paladin regarded Ruth with cold eyes. “You successfully controlled the wyverns in the Pamela Plateau. Can you command the wyverns now to fight the dullahans?”

Ruth appeared slightly taken aback. He warily regarded Kuahel before slowly shaking his head. “When we were at the Plateau, I merely manipulated the rune already created by the dark mages. I am unable to recreate their rune on my own.”

“Then, our only option is to find the entity summoning the dead.” Kuahel turned to Maxi. “Can you locate the necromancer for us?”

Gaping, Maxi turned her head to look at the swarm of wyverns circling above and at the cavalry of dullahans closing in on them. He was right. They had to deal with at least one of the two. Turning back to him, Maxi gave a determined nod.

“I-I shall try.”

Maintaining her shield, she carefully began the tracing spell. But the search area was simply too vast, and she could not extract any useful information. Breaking out in a cold sweat, she started to lose concentration while weaving the mana thread and was forced to hastily withdraw.

“W-We were mistaken. The necromancer controlling the undead is likely inside Vesmore Castle. I’m afraid we are too far from the city… for me to pinpoint their exact location.”

“Then we must get closer,” the Temple Knight replied matter-of-factly.

Maxi shrank back in fear and glanced at the battlefront. She could see Riftan looking over his shoulder in her direction. She wondered if he was also distraught by the sudden turn of events.

Perhaps he actually wanted to come to her but was conflicted about leaving the knights who looked to him for orders. Maxi vigorously shook her head to reassure him that she was fine.

Seeing this, her immobile husband finally returned his gaze to the battlefront. Soon, the loud blast of a kopel tore through the air, and the knights charged at the cavalry of undead with frightening speed.

Maxi bit her lip as she watched the scene unfold inside the barrier. As long as the necromancer was alive, the undead would keep rising. No matter how powerful Riftan and the Remdragon Knights were, they could not fight forever.

She regarded Kuahel with a determined expression. “Very well. If you can guarantee my safety… I shall help you locate the necromancer.”

“This is a battlefield. It is impossible to guarantee anyone’s safety.”

“I-I am aware of that. What I want… is your word that you will protect me to the best of your abilities.”

A hint of displeasure flashed in the Temple Knight’s green eyes. Cocking his head, he asked in a low voice, “Do you think I would not do my best to keep you safe without such a vow?”

“What I know, Sir Kuahel… is that you are capable of sacrificing others for the sake of the cause. I am also aware… that I am not someone you need to risk your life to protect.”

Anxiously glancing at her fighting husband, Maxi quickly added, “D-Do you deny it? I may have previously received the Temple Knights’ protection as a mage of the Tower… but I am currently in the service of the Remdragon Knights. Since I am not obligated to obey your orders, and you are not duty-bound to protect me, a new agreement is needed.”

A hint of irritation rose on the Temple Knight’s usually indecipherable blank gaze. He eyed her appraisingly before curtly replying, “Very well. I shall swear on my honor as a knight to protect you at all cost.”

Maxi sighed in relief and turned her gaze back to the battlefront. Although the Remdragon Knights, along with the Knights of Phil Aaron and Dristan’s cavalry, were holding back the dullahans, it was only a matter of time before the coalition’s battle line collapsed. Maxi hurriedly turned her horse around.

“Good. Then let us hurry.”

“H-Hold on!” Ruth, who had been silently listening to their exchange, hastily blocked her path. “Let me go instead. Sir Riftan will be furious if he finds out you snuck into the city.”

“Ruth, while the number of spells I can use is limited, you are capable of both defensive and supportive magic. I want you to remain here and assist the Remdragon Knights. That is the pragmatic choice.”

“But—”

“Did you not just hear one of Wigrew’s reincarnations swearing on his honor to protect me? Nothing will happen to me, so… trust me.”

Ruth groaned with indecision, but in the end, he nodded with a sigh. “Understood. But you must turn back at once the moment something goes wrong,” he said while eyeing Kuahel warningly.

The Temple Knight said nothing as he steered his horse around. After giving Ruth a reassuring smile, Maxi followed after the knight.

Owing to the snowstorm, they managed to slip out of the coalition’s encampment without being noticed by enemies and allies alike. Maxi anxiously glanced back at the violent battlefield as it grew more distant. Knowing Riftan’s great strength was still not enough to assuage her worry.

After repeatedly looking over her shoulder, she steeled her weakening resolve and whipped her reins. Now was not the time to be swept up by anxiety. To help Riftan, she had to locate the necromancer as quickly as possible and cut off the undead army’s mana supply.

Bringing her horse next to Kuahel’s, she told him, “I would like to try the spell somewhere near the ramparts first.”

The Temple Knight’s eyes flickered to her before he nodded. “Follow me.”

Avoiding the area where the battle was raging, they furtively rode west where the moat was deepest. To Maxi’s relief, no sentries were visible above the wall.

After carefully inspecting the wall, she dismounted and placed her hands on the ground. She slowly allowed mana to flow out.

After meticulously searching the city for some time, Maxi was able to connect mana pathways with an earth spirit sleeping beneath the city. She focused as her tightly-knit mana net stretched out like a spider web. Finally, she detected it — an empty space beneath the moat.

Chapter 166

“I-I think… there is an underground channel nearby connected to the moat.”

Kuahel paused his vigilant surveying of their surroundings to look at Maxi. “Do you think we can use it to sneak into the city?”

“I-If we are able to find the entrance.”

A faint line creased the clergyman’s smooth brow. He looked up at the battlement in apparent deliberation before slowly nodding. “Very well. Please lead the way.”

Rising to her feet, Maxi grabbed Rem’s reins and cautiously started walking. The deep trench next to the wall widened as it stretched west, forming a chasm on the northern end with a watercourse at the bottom filled with gray ice.

They followed the moat until they reached a place that appeared to be a lumber camp, where they tied the horses safely out of sight before returning.

“I-It is that way.”

Kuahel looked in the direction Maxi pointed. At the bottom of the near-vertical slope was a small hole seemingly for drainage. Without hesitation, he glided down the moat. Fortunately, the remaining water in the trench was frozen solid, sparing them from having to wade through putrid waste.

Inwardly breathing a sigh of relief, Maxi clambered down the slope. When she finally reached the bottom, the clergyman helped her up and strode over to the city wall.

“This is the entrance?” he asked skeptically, peering into the arched tunnel.

Flustered, Maxi groped at the wall. “Th-There should be a bigger entrance somewhere around here.”

Infusing her mana into the wall, she located where the stone was slimmest. She approached the surface next to the drain hole and inspected it. While the rest of the wall was stone, a single spot was made of plastered wood.

After lightly knocking on it, Maxi’s face brightened. “There is a tunnel here. This is the real entrance.”

Kuahel promptly smashed the plaster and tore off the wooden boards blocking the narrow, five-kevette tall entryway. Summoning a blue flame in his hand, he peered into the dark tunnel before turning around to look at Maxi.

“I do not sense any monsters, but try to stay close behind me just in case.”

The damp tunnel exuded a musty smell. Kuahel bent down and entered without a second thought. Covering her nose, Maxi scurried after him. A horrible stench hit her as soon as she stepped in. She tried to keep her breathing shallow as she carefully picked her way over the sticky ground.

Soon, a staircase emerged to the left of the narrow passageway. Holding her cloak over her nose, Maxi pointed to them.

“Th-That staircase should lead us out of the tunnel.”

Angling the blue flame in his hand, Kuahel inspected the staircase. “Please cast a concealment spell as a precaution.”

With that, the Temple Knight swiftly made his way up the steps, and Maxi promptly complied as she hurried after him. Her heart pounded, and her stomach twisted into knots with each step she took.

There was no way of knowing what was waiting for them. What if she had to fight a legion of undead monsters alone with this man before they could do away with the necromancer?

After wiping her clammy hands on her clothes, Maxi gripped the sword hilt at her waist. Though she had trained with Ursuline and Riftan here and there, she had not had the chance to use the sword for a while now. Would she be able to protect herself if she was forced into combat? As she mechanically moved her legs, she tried to recall what she had learned.

Just then, the faint smell of smoke reached her nose. She looked up to find a small, iron-framed door at the top of the stairs.

After pressing his ear against the door for any sound, Kuahel gripped the door handle and gave it a light twist. The latch broke with a clatter, and the door cracked open.

Maxi felt her back break out in a cold sweat. She was terrified that monsters would come for them at any moment.

Contrary to her fears, however, there was only silence.

“From here on, you must stay close to me at all costs.”

After peering through the gap, Kuahel stepped out of the tunnel. Maxi followed close behind him, vigilantly glancing left and right. The secret passageway’s exit was located at the bottom of the stairway leading up to a castle tower. In front of it stood a large edifice that appeared to be a guardhouse with stone houses densely lined up behind it.

Maxi looked about the city until she spotted three or four skeletal soldiers prowling not far from them. She held her breath, but it fortunately did not seem like the monsters had noticed their presence.

“Shh.”

Maxi felt the Temple Knight snatch her wrist, and she was pulled into a narrow alleyway. For a long moment, Kuahel kept a sharp lookout for danger before finally turning his head to her.

“Can you start the tracing spell here?”

Maxi swallowed hard. With a slow nod, she started to read the flow of mana as carefully as possible. This time, she located where the mana was concentrated with less difficulty.

She looked up at Kuahel brightly. “I-It’s over there. A short distance northwest from the cen—”

Maxi froze. A skeleton with a war hammer had entered the alley, its bones rattling as it moved.

Kuahel immediately pushed her behind him and swung his sword. The skeletal soldier clattered as it fell into pieces over the ground. However, they were not out of danger yet. Alerted by the noise, ax and sword-wielding undead soldiers appeared in droves. Maxi heard the Temple Knight irritably click his tongue before he grabbed her wrist and started to run.

Maxi had to sprint with everything she had to keep up with the knight’s speed. As they raced from one narrow alleyway to another, the frightening faces of the monsters whizzed past them.

It was so overwhelming that she did not even know how many monsters were chasing after them. She was frantically looking about when the force pulling her made her stagger and stick closer to the wall. Keeping her shielded behind him, Kuahel smashed the charging monsters into smithereens with a single swing of his blade. Having met a dead end, he turned them around and began sprinting again.

Maxi desperately latched onto his hand. Though her lungs hurt as if they were frostbitten by the rapid intake of cold air, and her wind-battered face stung as if burned, she continued to run.

When they reached the wide square, Kuahel pulled her closer to his back. “Where do we go from here?”

Maxi glanced around dizzily. Before she even realized it, they were surrounded by a throng of undead monsters. Preparing herself to cast a barrier, she replied breathlessly, “Th-That way!”

Kuahel looked to where she pointed. The conical roof of a castle tower speared the sky, visible above the dense stone buildings. After wordlessly looking at the structure, Kuahel broke through the attacking monsters with his sword and raced toward the tower at full speed. Maxi felt as though she was riding atop a wild, out-of-control horse.

Each time the Temple Knight swung his sword, monsters standing in their way were shattered into pieces, while those coming at them from both sides instantly crumbled into ashes beneath blue flames. Maxi was amazed that he was capable of using divine magic whilst fighting with a sword.

Practically sick with terror, Maxi watched the Temple Knight battle the monsters until they reached the end of the square.

“W-We must go that way,” she said, pointing to a flight of stairs on their left.

Immediately, the Temple Knight ran up the wide marble steps with her in tow. A large edifice, which appeared to be a shrine, emerged in front of them. Once she was certain that mana was flowing out of the building, Maxi readily flung herself toward the entrance.

Right at that moment, she heard a whizzing noise before she was forcefully thrown back. Stunned, Maxi looked up at the man who had pushed her. A second later, she froze as she saw the cluster of spiked icicles embedded in the spot they had been standing.

When she raised her head, she saw a hooded figure in a dark robe standing in front of the shrine’s entrance. Kuahel promptly charged at the mysterious figure, and with a quick flash, one of its arms dropped to the ground.

Maxi hunched her shoulders at the ear-splitting scream. Crying out in pain, the monster grabbed its bleeding arm and fled into the temple.

“Y-You mustn’t let it get away!” Maxi cried out.

Kuahel promptly gave chase. Icicles rained down from above as she rushed after him, and she quickly summoned a shield. If she had not been prepared, they would have both been full of holes.

With her head swimming, Maxi glanced left and right until she felt a more sinister flow of mana somewhere above her. When she jerked her head up, she saw two hooded lizardmen in black robes standing on the tribune gallery.

Maxi stifled a groan. Both were in the process of casting advanced magic. Perceiving the unusual heat flowing in the air, she hastily placed herself in front of the clergyman and summoned the strongest triple barrier her mana would allow her. No sooner had she finished, scorching heat began to beat down on them from all sides.

When she felt the outermost shield helplessly melt away, she summoned a replacement. Even with the airflow cut off, her cheeks felt as though they were on fire. The palms of her outstretched hands burned as she continuously circulated her mana, and the fabric of her sleeves turned black where the fire singed them.

Squeezing her eyes shut, Maxi bolstered her barriers. On and on it went until, just as she was nearly drained of her mana, the flames finally died out.

Chapter 167

Maxi willed herself to remain standing despite her trembling legs. Up in the tribune gallery, she could see the monsters fleeing after their failed attack.

“W-We must go after—!”

Her exclamation was cut off by a violent coughing fit. Acrid smoke burned her throat as flames engulfed the wooden pillars, pews, and altar. Though the blaze did not spread to the other parts of the stone edifice, the air within the sweltering nave was filled with ash. Maxi covered her face with her sleeve and frantically blinked her bloodshot eyes.

In that short time, the monsters were already at the stairs leading out of the shrine. A panicked urgency gripped Maxi. If they allowed the monsters to get away, Riftan’s battle with the cavalry of dullahans would not end. Even as she stood here, she knew her husband was engaged in a violent fray outside the city.

She needed the Temple Knight to pursue the monsters without having to worry about her. The moment she turned her head to tell Kuahel this, she saw a dark line shoot past her with a metallic zing. Before she could identify what it was, the man pressing her shoulder down stepped forward and yanked his other arm back. With a sharp shriek, a lizardman dropped from the gallery.

Maxi hastily covered her mouth and nose to avoid inhaling the dense cloud of ash. Though her vision was blurred with tears, she saw Kuahel spinning the hook attached to his steel chain.

A heartbeat later, the hook, propelled like a boomerang, pierced another monster standing on the second-floor balustrade. Kuahel forcefully yanked the steel chain, and the monster was helplessly pulled along like a fish caught on a hook, its scaly head severed from its large, agile body.

All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Having finished off two lizardmen without breaking a sweat, Kuahel turned his gaze to Maxi and asked, “Are you all right?”

After mechanically bobbing her head, Maxi forced her rigid body into action and made her way over to his side. As the dust settled, it revealed a limp corpse next to the altar, covered in ash. The lizardman’s black, scaly head had rolled down the steps of the dais while the second lifeless carcass was sprawled on the choir stalls. The hook had pierced the monster’s heart, giving it a quick death.

While Maxi vacantly took in the scene, the Temple Knight wiped the blood on his blade and said impassively, “Are there any more?”

Maxi snapped to attention and hastily began the tracing spell. Dark energy flowed in the air. Realizing that the necromancy spell was still in place, she shook her head with a hardened expression.

“Th-These weren’t the necromancers. There should be more of them hiding somewhere in the city.”

Kuahel gave her a long look before asking, “Do you think you can locate them?”

She hesitated before nodding determinedly. Though she was low on mana, she was still capable of scouring the vicinity.

Desperately hoping that the necromancer was nearby, Maxi carefully began the search. Fortunately, she quickly located the origin of the dark magic. Straightening, she pointed to the corridor at the end of the aisle.

“I-It’s that way.”

The Temple Knight did not waste any time. As Maxi scampered after him, she heightened her senses to keep track of the flow of dark magic. The barely perceptible mana thread gradually became clearer as they passed through the ruined back garden. As if sensing the ominous energy as well, the clergyman placed his hand on his sword.

“How much mana do you have left?” he asked warily.

“I-I won’t be able to summon a shield as strong as the last one, but… I am still capable of casting basic defensive spells.”

Kuahel looked at her over his shoulder before turning his gaze back to the front. “From here on, you are to stay behind me no matter what.”

With that, he strode into the dark temple. Maxi stuck close to him and readied herself to cast a barrier. Before long, a circular altar surrounded by six pillars appeared at the end of the corridor. Maxi froze in place when she saw the small doll standing before the altar. Bending over it was a mysterious, robed figure. It slowly raised its head, revealing a pale face covered with silver scales beneath its hood.

Maxi tensed as soon as she saw it. The monster looked almost human with its small frame, round face, narrow chin, slender nose, and small ears. She was processing its strange appearance when it opened its mouth to let out a strange sound.

“You are too late.”

It took a few seconds for her to realize that the monster had spoken in the official language of the Seven Kingdoms.

It regarded them with its red, mineral-like eyes, then repeated, “You are too late. Our king will be awakened soon.”

It spoke with the awkwardness of a parrot mimicking human speech for the first time. Maxi felt her blood run cold. The monster slowly turned away from them as if it had been waiting there just to convey those words.

Kuahel hurled his hook at it, but the hurtling weapon bounced off an invisible barrier. The monster’s red gaze looked almost bemused for a moment before it shambled toward the exit.

Maxi could tell that Kuahel was furious. Gritting his teeth, he ran after the monster and brandished his sword. The monster swerved, but this time, it was not quick enough to evade the attack.

Dark blood began to gush from its arm. Gripping its dangling limb, the monster extended a silver hand. The air around them began to thicken with red fog.

Sensing the ominous flow of magic, Maxi hastily grabbed the clergyman’s habit and pulled him back with all the force she could muster.

“I-It is a spell that causes decay. You mustn’t get close to the fog!”

Kuahel had been like a rabid hound ready to pounce, but Maxi’s warning made him stop in his tracks. The hem of his habit that had brushed the fog turned black as it eroded.

Maxi stuck close to Kuahel’s side and summoned a wind, but it did little to blow away the toxic fog. In fact, it continued to drift toward them. She would run out of mana at this rate. As she frantically glanced around, Kuahel suddenly pulled her back.

“We can climb up there.”

He pointed to a network of scaffolding set up for repairs. After urging her toward it, Kuahel grabbed Maxi by the waist and hoisted her up.

She promptly latched onto the wooden planks, but hauling herself above it was more difficult than she anticipated. Her legs flailed in the air while her top half draped over the planks. Kuahel placed her feet on his shoulders and pushed up.

Maxi finally managed to stagger upright. She bent down to help the knight, but Kuahel nimbly leaped up without assistance.

“We should be able to get out through there,” he said, pointing to a construction ladder propped against the wall.

Maxi looked up the length of the ladder, her eyes shining with fear. It stretched all the way to a window near the ceiling. Even if they could somehow clamber through, how on earth would they get down?

“We must hurry.”

The red fog had risen to just below their feet in the time she had been hesitating. As soon as she saw the creeping tendrils, she began climbing. Her arms and legs were shaking, but she knew that the fog would burn Kuahel if she paused for even a second.

Trying not to look down, she quickly climbed to the top of the sloppily-built scaffolding and swung her legs through the arched window. When she looked out, a fierce wind battered her face like a whip.

She glanced around as she brushed away the snow that bombarded her hair and eyes. The sky was already ink-black, and the snowstorm raging outside had only intensified.

Coming up behind her, Kuahel swung one leg over the window sill and pointed to a spot below them. “Do you think you can lower yourself down there?”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide as she looked down. She had not realized that the aisle roof was about seven kevettes[1] below them.

It was not a dangerous height, but a slip of the foot could easily send her rolling down the roof. After gazing down in terror, Maxi steeled herself.

“Y-Yes,” she said, nodding.

“I will help you descend, so try to lower your feet first.”

Gripping the window sill with both hands, Maxi slid to the edge. Grasping the clergyman’s hands, she squeezed her eyes shut and slowly lowered herself. It felt like an eternity before her feet touched the roof.

She dropped to her knees and latched onto the protruding tiles with both hands. The fear of falling set her heart racing, and her back broke out in a cold sweat. Meanwhile, Kuahel jumped down like a man incapable of fear and heartlessly pulled her to her feet.

“Can you track down that monster?”

Maxi mustered what little mana she had left before shaking her head. “I-I think it has gone beyond the reach of my tracing spell.”

Kuahel furrowed his brow. He seemed furious with himself for letting the monster get away.

Maxi felt dejected as well. Since they had infiltrated the city to eliminate the necromancer, their failure to capture it meant their efforts had been for naught. She gazed despondently at the ramparts battered by the snowstorm.

“W-What should we do now?”

“First, we should lower the drawbridge and destroy the gate. After that, we must get out—”

Kuahel, surveying their surroundings with a hardened expression, suddenly went silent. When Maxi followed his gaze in puzzlement, she saw an expansive shadow advancing over the snow-obscured hill.

Could it be another legion of monsters? She watched the shadow in terror. Her eyes grew wide when she made out the hazy outline of a red banner billowing in the snow flurries, and her legs nearly gave out in relief. The army that had gone northwest had finally arrived.

Chapter 168

“Th-Thank goodness! Now that our ally is here—”

“It is too early for celebrations,” Kuahel interjected, coldly cutting her off.

Maxi’s face fell as her relief dissipated like smoke. She turned to the Temple Knight.

“We must bring the holy relic here while the army is fighting the dullahans,” he said with measured calm.

The mysterious monster’s eerie prophecy echoed in her mind. Kuahel was right; they had to repair the barrier with all haste to prevent the dragon’s awakening.

Maxi assessed her dwindling mana. There was far too little remaining to cast a levitation spell. Yet, given their dire circumstances, should she not brave the risk of mana depletion to ensure their escape?

Her eyes darted around and settled on a makeshift structure to the right of the shrine. Carefully walking to the roof’s edge, she suggested, “C-Could we descend this way?”

Kuahel gauged the distance before nimbly jumping off. He then reached up, offering his hands to assist her. Once Maxi’s feet landed on the precariously-built scaffold, she grasped the ladder propped against the wall. Though it looked far from sturdy, they had no other option. She began her cautious descent.

To her relief, no monsters discovered them on their way down. Once they reached the ground, Maxi tried to steady her wobbly legs. She scanned the empty courtyard, dilapidated storehouse, and the wall beyond. Though she could vaguely infer that this was the church’s rear, she still had no idea of their exact location.

“W-Where should we go now?”

“Follow me.”

Kuahel surveyed their surroundings before striding toward the arched exit at the opposite end of the garden. As Maxi hurried to catch up, a thunderous noise echoed from a distance. She looked up in time to see massive boulders hurtling toward the city.

The coalition army had begun launching its siege weapons at the ramparts.

Kuahel’s pace quickened, urging her to move faster. “You must stay close to me at all costs.”

Maxi nodded, her face turning grim.

The deafening clamor of war shook the air. The towering stallion seemed as if it had galloped out of the depths of hell. Steaming breath billowed from its mouth like a volcano, and its powerful legs pounded the earth as it launched into the air. The mounted warrior on its back swung a six-kevette sword, cleaving through five foot soldiers with lethal precision.

Richard Breston felt the heat radiating from their blood and entrails. In the frenzy of battle, the cavalry showed no scruples as they trampled over their own fallen comrades to charge the enemy. To Breston, the chaos was endlessly entertaining.

Adrenaline coursed through him as his white claymore sliced the air. The Breston family heirloom, said to be forged from the Black Dragon’s bones, cut effortlessly through an armored horse and its undead rider as if they were scraps of paper.

However, instead of spattering the ground in chunks, the dullahan’s corpse melted away like black sand. Breston clicked his tongue as he gazed down at the black stain on the dirt.

What a disappointing kill.

To add to his annoyance, the black pool began to bubble, regaining its headless form. It was a thoroughly deflating situation. Resting his sword on his shoulder, Breston scanned the chaotic battlefield.

While the number of dullahans had not dwindled, the coalition’s forces were noticeably diminished. The snow beneath was stained with the blood of countless fallen soldiers. Remnants of destroyed siege weapons and baggage wagons lay strewn over the hill, a testament to the havoc wreaked by the wyverns. The central unit remained intact, but the flanks had been decimated. It was evident that they had severely underestimated the monster forces.

How troublesome, Breston thought with a scowl.

While a defeat for the coalition would weaken the Reformed faction and their new pope, it would also derail Heimdall’s ambition to abolish the armistice. Nobles from the east and south would likely rally to uphold it in order to prevent the dragon’s revival, boosting public sentiment of the armistice. Anyone trying to sow discord now would be branded an enemy.

Still… can the church lead the Council having lost the people’s trust?

Casting his gaze behind, Breston noted the rear unit stationed roughly a thradion away. Even with the mages shielding them, the archery and siege units had not been spared from the wyverns’ onslaught. But if the army withdrew now, it would require a fortune to regroup. Would the nobles continue to obey the Council and provide the coalition with more men and supplies?

A smile curled Breston’s lips. The church had already displayed its incompetence to the world. He was certain that the nobles would stop honoring the Council’s decisions. Regardless of how this campaign ended, this ludicrous farce of a peace agreement would end.

Breston turned his gaze back to the battlefront. Dristan’s cavalry and the Remdragon Knights were pushing back the dullahan army. No matter how skillfully Riftan Calypse commanded his troops, he would still go down in history as a failure.

Breston turned his horse around with a satisfied look. He was signaling to the Baltonian soldiers to retreat when someone abruptly blocked his path.

“What do you think you’re doing?”

Breston eyed the lithe knight atop his gray stallion. It was the young noble of the Remdragon Knights.

Ursuline Ricaydo, was it?

The fair-haired knight glared at Breston with his deep blue eyes as he deftly blocked the northerner’s retreat.

“It is an act of treason to abandon your post without the supreme commander’s permission.”

“If you wish to be slaughtered like dogs, that is your choice,” Breston sneered as he eyed the knights standing in his way.

Quite a large number of Wedonian knights were positioned behind Balto’s encampment as if they had been anticipating Balto’s desertion. Placing his hand on his sword, Breston gave Ursuline a threatening smile.

“But we would like to be spared from such a fate. Only fools would risk their lives to fight a battle they cannot win.”

“If the left flank abandons its position, the central unit will be completely surrounded,” Ursuline snarled with a menacing expression that seemed out of place on his comely face.

“Are you trying to betray your allies to save your necks?”

“Allies?”

Breston howled with laughter as if the other knight had said something hilarious. “You can’t be serious. If you truly considered us your ally, you wouldn’t have watched us like hawks.”

“I will say it again: no one is allowed to abandon their post without the supreme commander’s permission,” the knight hissed through clenched teeth. “Turn your steed around at once.”

The smile fell from Breston’s face. He was speechless. How had he ended up in a situation where he had to take orders from a feeble prude from the south? Perhaps he had been too tolerant.

He rode up to Ursuline and said in a dangerous tone, “I detest taking orders. So much so that even my own father has given up trying. So who are you to—”

Breston abruptly stopped as the blast of a kopel reached them from afar. He swiveled his head to glance at the chaotic frontline before looking past the horizon. Red banners billowed in the wind as a mounted army closed in around the city.

Is it Sejuleu Aren?

Breston clenched his jaw. It would be unwise to pull back now. He glared at the top of the hill but eventually signaled to the Knights of Phil Aaron to hold their positions. Just then, he spotted the familiar banner fluttering behind the Livadonian Army as they marched down the hill. It took a moment to place the coat of arms — that of Balto’s Southern Confederacy.

Breston turned to Ursuline, dazed as if he had just been struck in the head. “What the hell did you do?”

“I’m afraid I do not understand,” Ursuline replied stonily. “Is there something wrong with reinforcements arriving on time?”

After giving the lithe knight a murderous glare, Breston spurred his horse to the frontlines. Roughly two thradions ahead, the Wedonian spearmen were forming a shield wall. Leaping over them, Breston raced to the center of the fighting. He galloped past hundreds of soldiers before he spotted Riftan Calypse taking on eight dullahans by himself in the vanguard.

Breston cut down the dullahan in his path with a single blow and brought his horse next to Calypse. He saw the mongrel’s eyes flicker to him behind his visor.

“You are supposed to be leading the left flank.”

“You seemed to have accomplished something rather interesting, and I found it impossible to contain my curiosity,” Breston sneered.

He drove his sword into one of the hellish warhorses charging at him like a water buffalo. Its rider tumbled into the mud. Pulling on his reins, Breston maneuvered his stallion to trample the fallen dullahan under its hooves.

He redirected his attention to Riftan Calypse with a furious glare. “How did you manage to get Balto’s Southern Confederacy to send reinforcements?”

“Did you think you were the only one capable of machinations?” Calypse replied indifferently as he brought his halberd down.

Because the monsters refused to come near them from apparent fear, the two were able to converse without being interrupted.

“The church wasn’t twiddling its thumbs while Heimdall VI was gathering opposition to the armistice. You sorely underestimated the new pope.”

“You’re telling me it was the pope who persuaded the Southern Confederacy?”

When Calypse offered no response, Breston stepped in front of him, effectively blocking his path.

“You must think me a fool. The church couldn’t have made a move without us knowing about it.”

Chapter 169

Breston regarded the mongrel’s face, obscured by a visor.

“I know you sent your knights to Balto,” Breston said with absolute conviction. “You made us believe they were going to Hoover Strait to take back Anatol’s seized vessels when this was your objective all along.”

“I don’t see why you would require my answer when you seem convinced already,” Calypse quipped derisively before steering his horse right.

As if noting the arrival of fresh troops, the dullahans at the gate began to fan out left and right. Their movements seemed less of a coordinated strategy under someone’s instruction and more of a reflex to an enemy sighting.

After carefully observing the confused cavalry, Calypse signaled his knights to advance. He likely wanted to use this opportunity to charge and breach the gate.

Breston swiftly moved to block him. The damned monsters were the least of his concerns when his long-desired ambition was on the verge of crumbling.

“Why choose to be the pope’s hound?” he snarled. “I can see why Leon or Aren might stick to old conventions, but why do you? Are you that content with being King Reuben’s lapdog?”

“Are you not doing the same?” Calypse replied flatly. “If you were against such a life, you should never have become a knight.”

“Heimdall is nothing like your spineless king! We are going to bring back the glory of the Roemian Empire.”

“The glory of the Roemian Empire?” Calypse’s black eyes slowly shifted from the battlefield to settle on Breston. There was derision in his voice as he added, “Are you not glossing over some history there? Perhaps you should start with the Ancient States Era.”

Breston’s face contorted when he grasped the implication.

“Balto’s southern territories were once a part of Guin,” Calypse continued mockingly. “If you want to shatter the armistice, even at the cost of tearing your kingdom apart, be my guest. Launch a new age of war. We shall see which side runs themselves into ruin.”

Was the mongrel suggesting that their path would lead to a civil war in Balto? Breston clenched his fist until his knuckles turned white. He watched the banner of the Southern Confederacy draw closer. When the unpleasant shock of being outmaneuvered waned, several possibilities started to formulate in his mind.

If Guin’s former territories had decided to support the armistice, it would be dangerous to heedlessly dissolve the peace agreement now. A careless move could spark a civil war in Balto. And if Wedon, Livadon, and Osiriya were to use the opportunity to join forces and invade Balto, the North would not escape unscathed.

Reluctantly coming to a conclusion, Breston twisted his lips. “You’re right. I might have been a little too overconfident.”

While they had been working to ignite a war in the South, it seemed the armistice’s supporters had not been idle either. Breston gritted his teeth as he gazed at the reinforcements that had marched right in front of them. The earth shook as thousands of warhorses clashed with the dullahan army. Soon, the ear-splitting clamor of war rang across the battlefield.

This time, Breston felt no excitement. Seething with cold rage, he kept his gaze fixed on Calypse’s back. He was loath to admit he had been outwitted.

Maxi tried to remain calm despite the hurtling rocks. She desperately tried to keep up with Kuahel, who was forging ahead. The undead monsters prowling the city had rushed to defend the wall from the coalition’s assault, allowing her and Kuahel to slip through the streets unnoticed. However, it also meant the rampart was swarming enemies.

Staying close to the Temple Knight, her gaze darted to the walls. Among the tightly packed houses, she saw a wooden staircase leading to a castle tower. Standing guard at its base was a thong of skeletal soldiers.

Kuahel, pressed against the wall, assessed the route ahead. “Thirty seconds.”

When Maxi looked up at him questioningly, his green eyes calmly stared back. “Do you have enough mana to maintain a shield for thirty seconds?”

“Y-Yes, but…” Maxi faltered.

With no idea what he planned, she found herself incredibly nervous.

“Summon your shield and stay put,” the Temple Knight said, unsheathing his sword. “I will not be long.”

Without waiting for her reply, he vanished from the alleyway, swift as the wind, dispatching a wandering skeleton in his path.

Maxi looked on in a daze before she saw the band of skeletal soldiers swarming the Temple Knight. She promptly cast a shield. Though Kuahel made sure that no monster got near the alleyway, he could not block every arrow and fireball being launched at them from above the wall. Squeezing her eyes shut, Maxi circulated her mana, slowly counting the seconds in her head.

All of a sudden, the clanging steel and shrieks of the skeletons stopped.

Maxi peeked around the corner, coming face-to-face with Kuahel. He examined her ashen complexion before straightening.

“Follow me,” he said, tilting his chin toward the ramparts.

They promptly crossed the bone-littered street and climbed the wooden stairs into the castle tower. The interior of the tall building was as dark as night.

Kuahel summoned a flame in his hand. “We must lower the drawbridge first.”

“Th-The mechanism used to lift it is usually installed high up on the rampart. We must go up.”

Without wasting any time, Maxi began to ascend the spiral staircase. When they reached the rope room on the second floor, they found the pulley connected to the drawbridge. Kuahel severed the pulley’s chain, and the drawbridge dropped over the moat with a crashing thud.

Maxi looked out through the small window. The knights and the dullahans were in the distance, fighting in a jumble on the field. Nightfall was fast approaching around them. Some knights quickly redirected their horses when they saw the lowered drawbridge.

Maxi spun around. “Th-They know the bridge is down. We must open the gate now.”

“This way,” Kuahel said, turning toward the door.

He hastened down the stairs with Maxi following close behind. When he saw the horde of ghouls in front of the tower’s entrance, he pushed Maxi behind him and summoned divine flames.

Maxi pressed herself against the wall while the flames blazed before obligingly following the force pulling her arm. When they hurried out of the tower, they found dozens of ghouls and skeletons guarding the gate.

Kuahel swiftly cleaved the closest ghoul in half, then immediately pushed her toward a wall. The Temple Knight placed himself before her like a shield and relentlessly cut down the swarming monsters. Maxi curled herself into a ball behind him and desperately waited for the fight to end. At long last, when all the monsters were dealt with, Kuahel grabbed her arm and strode over to the gate.

Their brisk march had them stepping over twitching corpses until they reached the mechanism that secured the portcullis in place. Fortunately, it was not difficult to operate. When Maxi pulled on the handle, the iron gate rose with a resounding scraping noise. The twilit battlefield filled her vision.

Maxi recoiled from the sight. All around, allies and enemies alike clashed with spears and swords. Flames lit up the sky above them — likely the coalition’s mages fighting the wyverns with magical devices.

“Get back.”

Kuahel pulled Maxi’s arm and made her stand close to the gatehouse, away from the entrance. Ghouls had started to gather once again.

With a swift kick, Kuahel destroyed the device that raised and lowered the gate. He then used blade aura to attack the swarm of ghouls charging at them, to no avail. Where had all these corpses come from?

Maxi’s despairing cry was cut short by thundering hooves behind her. A black warhorse was galloping across the drawbridge toward the entrance. Soon, the sickening shattering of bones sounded through the air as the stallion mercilessly crushed a group of skeletons under its iron hooves.

“What are you doing inside the city?” an icy voice rang above her head.

Maxi tensed and glanced up to see Riftan coldly gazing down at her from atop Talon.

“W-Well…” she began, managing an awkward smile. She looked to Kuahel Leon for help.

The clergyman sighed and stepped in front of her. “Now is not the time for interrogations. We must retake the city and purify the Sanctuary with all haste.”

Riftan’s gaze was full of daggers as he turned his attention to Kuahel. After a moment of suffocating silence, he gave his order to Elliot, who mounted behind him.

“Take my wife back to the rear unit immediately.”

“That will not be necessary,” Kuahel said, supporting Maxi by the forearm. “I can take her back, so you—”

He was about to turn toward the gate when he swiftly raised his sword above his head. Riftan had brought his halberd down on him.

Having barely blocked the attack, Kuahel looked up at the other knight with an incredulous expression. “What is the meaning of this?”

“Take your hand off my wife at once,” Riftan snarled, pressing the sharp tip of his halberd’s spear to the clergyman’s Adam’s apple. “If you ever touch her again, I will bash your head in.”

Realizing he was livid, Maxi hastily extricated herself from Kuahel’s grip and ran to Elliot’s side. She stood next to the knight’s horse and deliberately put on a subservient expression.

“I-I shall take myself to safety with Sir Elliot, so… do not worry about me. Just be careful.”

Riftan wordlessly regarded her through his visor for a long moment. When he spoke, it was in a gentle voice that sent chills down her spine.

“Very well. We can talk once this battle is over.”

With that, he turned his horse toward the swarming dullahans. Maxi nervously watched her husband before impatiently motioning with her eyes to Kuahel to make himself scarce. The clergyman furrowed his brow but eventually turned toward the drawbridge with apparent indifference.

Thinking that he was about to cut across the battlefield, Maxi’s first thought was to dissuade him, but she soon changed her mind. She had done all she could.

She turned to Elliot and extended her hand to the knight. “L-Let us leave this place at once.”

“Pardon me, my lady.”

Leaping down from his horse, Elliot grasped Maxi’s waist and hoisted her onto the saddle. He then mounted the horse behind her and took up the reins.

Before she knew it, they were riding away from the battlefield. Maxi used her robe to shield her face from the lashing wind as she gazed over the thousands of fluttering banners. The coalition army had the monsters surrounded.

Chapter 170

Cavalrymen under red banners formed a wall on the east, hemming in the dullahans. Soldiers in surcoats bearing Wedon’s coat of arms charged from the northwest like a tidal wave. The hooves of thousands of horses pounded the frozen earth, and the resounding roars of the troops deafened Maxi’s ears.

Awash with a strange sense of excitement and fear, Maxi fixed her gaze on the battlefield. Hebaron Nirtha was leading the second charge after Riftan. The dullahan army split in half, and the cavalries of Dristan and Wedon used the opening to cross the drawbridge.

Maxi inwardly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the knights flooding into Vesmore. Though they had failed to eliminate the necromancer, the coalition would soon take back the walled city.

“Please hold onto the saddle, my lady.”

Elliot, who had been observing the battle from a safe distance, spurred his horse once again. Soon, the row of ballistae and archers became visible. Riding past them, they were approaching the rear unit when Elliot veered his steed to the side.

Maxi had to grab onto the knight’s arm to keep herself from falling. He drew his sword, and she soon understood why. One of the wyverns circling overhead had barreled straight down.

When the monster’s dark shadow fell over them, Elliot’s startled warhorse reared, abruptly skewing Maxi’s vision. With a shriek, she tightened her thighs around the saddle. Elliot pulled tightly on the reins and swung his sword.

It was impossible to see where the monster had been struck. But a second later, the wyvern’s shriek tore through the air as hot blood rained down on her face. Its wound proved not to be fatal; it managed to land on the ground, where it sat flapping its massive wings and baring its sharp teeth.

Just then, Maxi heard a familiar voice.

“Move aside!”

Elliot promptly steered his horse away from the monster. A moment later, there was a thunderous crash. Maxi clenched her eyes shut at the sound before opening them again. As the snowy mist subsided, she saw the decapitated wyvern carcass.

The man bent over it yanked the sword lodged in the ground and said in a pompous voice, “You owe me, Sir Elliot.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. Standing before them with a smug look on his face was Ulyseon Rovar. No one had seen him since Riftan had deployed him on a separate mission.

Elliot sighed as he rode up to the younger knight. “Did you carry out your mission?”

“Can you not tell? We brought reinforcements from Balto. Four thousand men.”

“Y-You brought reinforcements from Balto?” Maxi exclaimed in surprise.

Her face was hidden beneath the hood of her robe. When she spoke, Ulyseon brightened as if only just noticing her.

“My lady! Have you been well?”

“W-Well…” Maxi trailed off as she glanced at the steaming wyvern carcass and over the chaotic battlefield.

Just then, Garrow walked up behind Ulyseon. “Let us save the greetings for later. We must take her ladyship to the rear unit first.”

Maxi was happy to see the young knight. Dressed in leather armor and dark gray robes, Ulyseon and Garrow looked like wandering knights who had roamed the continent for years. Though she did not know the details of their mission, she could tell that it had been an arduous one.

“Please come this way.”

Garrow was the first to turn around. As Elliot followed him, Maxi spotted the mounted soldiers bearing white banners arrayed on the other side of the gentle hill. She squinted at the crest on the banners but could not place it.

“It is Balto’s Southern Confederacy,” Elliot calmly explained as if reading her mind. “The southern nobles of Balto are not the most loyal to their kingdom’s royal family. Sir Riftan chose to sway them to our side to keep the opposition in check.”

“So… Ulyseon and Garrow’s mission was to meet and persuade Baltonian nobles?”

Ulyseon lightly shook his hands at Maxi’s surprised question. “All we did was deliver Sir Riftan’s message to Sir Geyhart Breston.”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the young knight’s unexpected answer. Geyhart Breston was considered a hero throughout the Seven Kingdoms for his crucial role in paving the way for the armistice.

However, he was also a knight who had pledged allegiance to Heimdall VI and the father of the fiend Richard Breston. Would such a man truly side with those in support of the peace agreement?

As if discerning her misgivings, Garrow, walking beside Elliot’s horse, said seriously, “Sir Geyhart Breston is an extremely pious man. Though he appeared to be of two minds about the conflict up until now because of his allegiance to his monarch, he wrote an official document showing support to the new pope after receiving Sir Riftan’s and His Holiness’s letters. It was thanks to them that we were able to persuade Balto’s southern nobles.”

That meant Balto could find itself divided if Heimdall VI waged an unreasonable war.

Feeling a heavy weight lift off her chest, Maxi regarded the two young knights with pride. “You have done… something tremendous!”

“It is Sir Riftan who deserves the praise. We were mere messengers,” Ulyseon said, brimming with pride.

Maxi’s chest was close to bursting from pride as well. By establishing a secret agreement with Dristan’s royal family and winning support for the armistice in Balto, Riftan had extinguished the sparks of war. All that was left was to stop the dragon’s revival.

Maxi gazed down at the battlefield where darkness was descending, her eyes filled with hope. With this battle, the long, harsh winter would finally come to an end.

Vesmore Castle was liberated as night fell. While the dullahans continuously regenerated, the undead that filled the city were wiped out by the high priests.

When the coalition army drove the dullahans away from the gate, the Temple Knights brought the carriage carrying the holy relic into the city. Maxi impatiently watched the scene from atop a hill before shooting a question at Ruth.

“W-When can the rear unit enter the city?”

“Patience, my lady. The clerics will send a signal once they have reactivated the barrier,” Ruth replied wearily as he munched on a mandrago root.

He had drained much of his mana from holding up a barrier for half a day. After taking a gulp of bitter restorative tonic, he added, “Once we cut off all mana flow around the Lexos Mountains, the dullahans will naturally stop regenerating, clearing a safe path to the city.”

His measured response calmed Maxi a little. Soon, a kopel blast rang across the battlefield, and the long queue of wagons slowly started to descend the hill.

Crying out in joy, Maxi followed the procession across the field. However, her elation at everything being over did not last long. The way to the city was lined with countless dead.

Maxi was struck dumb by the gruesome sight beneath the flickering torchlight. The horrifically mangled bodies were strewn amid the heaped corpses of horses with broken necks or severed legs. Clerics were dotted around the field spraying holy water on them.

Recovering from her shock, Maxi closed her eyes and lay her head on Rem’s neck. It felt surreal thinking these people had been breathing mere hours ago. They now lay dead on the frozen ground, buried beneath the snow.

As the procession rode across the moat, the soldiers surrounding the gate cried out, “We must set up an infirmary! We will begin transporting the wounded, so please have fires and cots ready!”

With a heavy heart, Maxi surmised there must be knights among the injured. She galloped past the long line of soldiers and raced to the wide square. There, she found the Remdragon Knights gathering the dead to one side. As she approached, her complexion turned ashen. She frantically scanned the lifeless faces for any familiar ones.

Ursuline, who was just closing the eyes of a fallen knight, quickly grabbed her arm. “My lady,” he said, turning her to keep her from seeing the corpses, “please head to the basilica to aid the wounded.”

“H-How many have we lost?”

“Four of our knights.”

“Wh-Who were they?”

“No one your ladyship would know. They were only recently knighted.”

Maxi caught herself breathing a sigh of relief, and her face burned with shame. She was utterly appalled at being glad she and those close to her were unharmed.

Too ashamed to meet Ursuline’s eye, Maxi turned away. She suppressed the urge to look for Riftan and directed her steps to the basilica instead. If something had happened to him, she was certain Ursuline would have informed her. The fact that he had asked her to tend to the wounded must mean Riftan was safe.

Maxi tried to allay her anxiety as she stepped into the large edifice illuminated by lamps. Dozens of medics were already at work inside.

While they lit fires around the building and prepared rush mats for beds, Maxi examined the soldiers and gave them basic medical care. The mages who arrived later promptly set about helping as well.

Even though the coalition had managed to reclaim all the cities, thus successfully thwarting the dragon’s revival, there was no joy in the air. The clerics held purification and funeral rites throughout the night. The mages took turns tending to the hundreds of injured with no more than a few hours of sleep.

Exhausted, Maxi watched the gray sky slowly lighten. With the snow finally ceasing, weak rays of sunlight bathed the desolate city, leaving it eerily serene under its snowy blanket. She descended the steps toward the square, her gaze distant. All around her, the city buzzed with activity as thousands of soldiers busily set up tents.

Chapter 171

Tents of all colors crowded the streets, and the stream was lined with hundreds of horses ravenously siphoning water.

Maxi made her way across the chaotic square to the building where a throng of soldiers were waiting to receive their rations. A line of hundreds snaked from the large stone structure, likely used as a meeting place for merchants. Some extended courteous greetings when they recognized her.

Maxi responded with a smile and glanced about in search of her husband. Though she spotted a couple of young men dressed in Remdragon Knight uniforms, the order’s senior knights were nowhere to be seen. It was possible that they were still fighting the last of the monsters.

Deciding to get a better grasp of the situation, Maxi headed to the outskirts of the city. Leaving the clusters of tents, she approached the rampart and saw sentries standing guard on the battlement. It was clear from their surcoats that they were Dristanian soldiers.

After carefully observing the men, she continued along the wall to the east gate. Before long, she found the row of tents bearing Wedon’s flag.

She cautiously approached a group of soldiers huddled around a fire. “Do you know… where Sir Riftan might be?”

The gathered soldiers simultaneously looked up from their breakfast. Maxi’s eyes widened when she saw a familiar face among them.

“S-Sir Gabel!”

“It has been a while, my lady,” the knight replied jauntily as he removed his hood.

With his dark brown eyes gleaming in the firelight, Gabel scanned Maxi from head to toe with concern. “I heard you’ve been through a lot, my lady. I hope you were not injured.”

“I’m fine, as you can see. But… what are you doing here, Sir Gabel? What of Anatol?”

“Anatol is in good hands. Sir Remus Baldo is protecting it as we speak, and both Sir Obaron and Sir Sebrique are still forces to be reckoned with.”

With a light shrug, the knight added, “I was up north all this time to settle the trade dispute with Balto. I met Rovar and Livakion there and traveled south with them.”

“I see you have… been busy.”

“Not as busy as your ladyship,” Gabel replied with a crooked smile. “All I’ve done for the past three years is manage the mine and wrangle merchants or nobles. These days, I get confused as to whether I’m a knight or an administrator.”

Maxi awkwardly shifted her eyes. Although Gabel was not as explicit as Ursuline with his discontentment, he was clearly unhappy with the burden of managing the estate in Riftan’s stead.

“Y-You must understand that Riftan had no choice,” Maxi said in her husband’s defense. “We were made to set out on this campaign as soon as we returned from the Pamela Plateau.”

“I am aware of that, my lady,” Gabel replied with a bitter smile. “I was merely complaining. It is rather vexing, you see, to be the only one excluded while my comrades are fighting battle after battle.”

Not knowing what to say, Maxi awkwardly cast her eyes down. Although the knight’s tone was nonchalant, she could tell he was in a foul mood. He might have been close with one or more among the dead.

After furtively studying his expression, Maxi tried to change the subject. “Do you know where Riftan is? I haven’t seen him since I entered the city.”

“The commander is camped outside the city in case of a monster attack. Your ladyship should be able to see him from up there,” Gabel replied, pointing to a watchtower beside a tent.

Maxi promptly climbed the watchtower using the staircase next to the wall. Inside, the air was stuffy from the beacon burning in the middle.

She circled to the arched window and flung open the shutters. The gray sky was stark over the shimmering white snowfield. In the distance, thousands of soldiers were camped outside the city gate. When she failed to find Riftan among them, she peered over the hill in resignation.

The field was littered with wyvern carcasses and abandoned siege weapons. As she vacantly gazed at the traces of battle, a light tremor ran through her.

It’s truly over.

Through the opposite window, Maxi spotted the basilica’s tower, which pierced the sky like a spear in the city’s center. The clerics would have finished restoring the barrier by now. Even though the monster of the Pamela Plateau had escaped, the coalition had managed to thwart the dragon’s resurrection.

Feeling somewhat invigorated, Maxi slowly turned around. Just then, a gentle voice came from the darkness, sending chills down her spine.

“There you are.”

Maxi jumped, her shoulders hunching instinctively.

Riftan stood by the dark entrance. He trudged toward her, murmuring gently, “Shall we start our private interview, Miss Mage?”

“P-Private interview?”

Maxi instinctively stepped back, wearing a stiff smile.

After calmly regarding her, Riftan pulled a chair next to the brazier. “You look tired. Come, sit.”

“I-I’m all—”

“Sit.”

Maxi sat down. Placing another chair across from her, Riftan took the silver flask from his belt and poured her a cup of wine. After vacantly staring down at the cup, Maxi gulped down the contents at his silent urging.

There was a stretch of suffocating silence before Riftan finally spoke again. “Maximilian Calypse, who is your direct superior?”

“W-Wouldn’t that be Ruth Serbel? He is above me in rank among the mages after—”

Riftan pinched her face, cutting her off mid-sentence. He repeatedly squashed and tugged her cheeks so that she looked like a puffer fish. Then, in a chillingly soft voice, he said, “Engrave this in your mind: I am your direct superior.”

Not wanting to fan his anger, Maxi meekly bobbed her head, but Riftan apparently had no intention of ending their private interview there.

Bringing his face close to hers, he said slowly, “Now, explain to me why my mage disobeyed direct orders to protect the rear unit and instead went to infiltrate the city?”

“I-I had no choice! S-Sir Kuahel asked me to locate the necromancer. Eliminating it would be the fastest way to stop the dullahans from coming back to life.”

“So you recklessly snuck into a city overrun with monsters?” Riftan asked, his voice dropping.

Maxi saw his chest rise and fall as if readying to yell at her, but he merely threw his head back and squeezed his eyes shut.

I wish he would just yell.

After taking a long moment to quell his surging anger, Riftan said in a subdued voice, “Do you even mean to keep your promise to me?”

“I-I do! I only agreed to help Sir Kuahel… because he swore on his honor to protect me.”

Maxi purposefully put on an aggrieved expression, but Riftan’s face only grew stonier.

“You seem to have great faith in the man,” he muttered ominously.

“Sir Kuahel is among the greatest knights in the Seven Kingdoms. Where else could we put our trust if the vow of such a man is not to be trusted? I only did what I could to defeat the enemy after I was assured of my safety.”

Maxi held her head up with conviction, and a heavy silence fell over them. For a while, the only sound was the crackling fire.

After glaring down at her, Riftan said through clenched teeth, “That man used the mages of the Tower while deliberately hiding the loss of the dragon stone. Yet, you entrust him with your life?”

“Th-That’s…” Maxi stammered before closing her mouth.

Riftan shot up from his chair. “Fine. I shall speak with the Holy Sword himself.”

With that, he turned toward the staircase. Maxi frantically stopped him.

“W-What are you going to say to him?”

“That I will break his neck if he ever approaches my wife again. Is there a problem with that?”

Her face flushing, Maxi raised her voice. “I-I will not stand by while you do that! Sir Kuahel merely acknowledged my capabilities as a mage! The man has no interest in me whatsoever beyond that!”

When Riftan let out a loud snort, Maxi felt her temper rise like heat in her head. She began pounding her fists on his back.

“W-What’s so funny? Are you belittling my abilities?”

“I am not,” he replied, grabbing her wrists, “but I fail to see why he insisted on dragging you into danger when Ruth was also there.”

“Y-You are belittling me! Ruth may be a better mage than me… but I am better at certain spells—” Maxi abruptly stopped her outburst.

She sensed a sudden change in the air, followed by a frigid current that chilled her bones. Even the blazing beacon sputtered out. It was as if all the warmth were being sapped from the world.

Riftan’s face turned grim as he walked over to the window. Just then, there was a sharp, high-pitched cry. It was like a resounding echo coming from a great distance.

The color drained from Maxi’s face as she stared out the window. White, frost-like snow poured from the overcast sky. She covered her mouth as she gazed at the faint silhouette of the Lexos Mountains past the haze. The eerie voice of the monster from the basilica echoed in her ears.

You are too late.

Chapter 172

Chaos ensued. The troops camped outside Vesmore began pouring into the city to avoid the sudden snowfall, and Riftan promptly convened the commanding officers of each kingdom for an emergency meeting.

Meanwhile, soldiers hastened to set up temporary lodgings all over the city. They stabled the horses in empty buildings. Since the army would likely have to remain in the city for some time, accommodation was the most pressing issue.

Despite the biting cold, the army repaired damaged buildings and cared for the animals. The clerics held a mass funeral within the basilica’s main chapel. Since a noble was among the dead, a proper ceremony was held even amid the chaotic atmosphere.

Maxi watched as linen-shrouded bodies were placed in crude caskets before turning her gaze to the people sitting in the pews. Soldiers muttered fearfully about the piercing roar that had emanated from the mountains, and the knights deliberated the army’s next course of action with grave expressions. It was clear that no one was able to focus on the funeral.

After looking around the chapel with a glum expression, Maxi slipped outside and made her way to the guest house. The rectangular wooden structure currently accommodated around a hundred and fifty wounded. Lighting a lamp with magic, Maxi checked on the men for fever or festering wounds. Afterward, she went to the dispensary to prepare medicine for the patients.

“I’ve already prepared the necessary remedies,” Ruth called from behind.

Maxi turned to him in surprise. She had assumed he would be in the meeting with Riftan.

“H-Have you been here all this time?”

Ruth shrugged. “I wanted to spare myself from watching the officers of the Kingdoms snarl at each other. Especially as the outcome is a foregone conclusion.” Dragging a chair next to a boiling cauldron, he sat down and started to massage his shoulder in apparent exhaustion. “The dragon has been resurrected, so a campaign is inevitable. The question now is who will fund it.”

Maxi stifled a groan. “Are they… wrangling over supplies again?”

“Well, the entire continent is suffering from famine because of the abnormal climate, and many landed nobles have already paid hefty taxes to fund the campaign to the Pamela Plateau. Since there is no question that additional demands for supplies will be met with fierce opposition, it’s no surprise the monarchs want to push the burden onto each other.”

Maxi’s face clouded when she recalled the desolation she had witnessed on their long journey from Osiriya to Dristan. Even the regions spared from monster incursions were likely struggling from soaring prices. Too many people were suffering because of the monsters.

Poking the brazier fire with a branch, Ruth continued, “The church will doubtlessly be made to pay the lion’s share. Much of the blame for the dragon’s revival lies with Osiriya, after all.”

“But… Osiriya has always been the head of the Council of the Seven Kingdoms. Would the church be able to properly maintain the armistice… with such financial toll?”

“The Church of Osiriya will be disgraced if the coalition fails to subdue the dragon, and in the end, the Council would exist in name only. Shouldering the responsibility and leading the campaign to victory is the church’s only option.”

Maxi bit her lip. That meant another war. After believing everything to be over, the dreadful news made her heart drop.

She swept her gaze over the injured soldiers scattered around the guest house. “I-I just can’t understand it,” she said in frustration. “Wasn’t repairing the barrier in time… supposed to stop the dragon from coming back? Didn’t the church estimate it would take at least a few more months for the monsters to amass enough mana to resurrect it? Y-Your calculation supported this, Ruth.”

“The monsters of the Pamela Plateau likely started to amass mana much earlier than we speculated. There is a high chance they started gathering fire mana the same year Sektor was slain. Looking back now, the temperature started to decline the same year we returned from the Dragon Campaign.”

Maxi recalled her first winter in Anatol. She remembered preparing thicker garments for the sentries in a hurry because of the early frost. It sent chills down her spine to think that the monsters had been working on the dragon’s revival since then.

“But… didn’t Osiriya claim that Sektor’s stone was stolen after the Great War with the monsters? Do you think the church was lying?”

“No, that is likely the truth. The monsters only managed to steal the stone undetected because the church was preoccupied with the war in the north.” Pensively staring at the boiling pot, Ruth calmly added, “For a long time, the monsters of the Pamela Plateau reared dragon subspecies for their stones. If they transferred the mana in these stones to the dragon’s heart, they would have had more than enough to accomplish their goal.”

Maxi bit her lip. Ultimately, that meant the monsters had completely outsmarted the humans.

“Then… what will happen now?” she asked anxiously. “The last Dragon Campaign lasted for three years. Will this one… be as long?”

“The previous campaign only lasted so long because of the expansive barrier around the Lexos Mountains. It took us two years to break through that maze-like structure and search the extensive mountain range that stretches through Wedon, Dristan, and Arex, all the while subduing the monsters under the dragon’s command. This is different. The dragon’s barrier has long been replaced by the church’s barrier, and we know the exact location of its remains. If memory serves me right, the place of the final battle is less than a month’s journey from here.”

“But… what if the dragon is moved before we get there?”

“Impossible,” Ruth replied with absolute certainty. “Sektor is almost a hundred and seventy kevettes[2]. It would require an astronomical amount of mana to move him. That is why dragons spend most of their lives in hibernation, and even when they emerge from their long slumber, they require time before they can be fully active. They first need to gather enough mana to move freely, a process which usually takes two to five years.”

Ruth paused before adding with less certainty, “Although we cannot be certain since there are no records on undead dragons… a resurrected dragon should not be much different from one waking from hibernation. It might even be weaker since undead corpses only retain about eighty percent of their original strength.”

Maxi felt a glimmer of hope spark in her chest. If Ruth’s assumptions were correct, Sektor would currently be in a terribly weak condition. If the coalition formed a campaign party as soon as possible, they might be able to slay the dragon with less difficulty this time around.

However, when she imagined the army facing the colossal monster, her optimism promptly dissipated.

Even if its movements were restricted, the dragon’s sheer size alone would make it a formidable foe. According to records, dragon bone was among the sturdiest materials in the world, comparable to orichalcum and adamantine. Its scales also possessed powerful magic resistance that rendered all arcane attacks ineffective.

That meant that ordinary weapons and magic alike would be useless. How on earth were they supposed to fight such a creature?

Maxi remembered the story of how Riftan had boldly run straight into Dragon’s Breath. Would he have to risk such danger again? The mere thought of him putting his life on the line like that crushed her heart.

“There is no need to fear so soon, my lady. We won’t be leaving until additional supplies get here,” Ruth told her reassuringly, noticing her pallor.

Maxi forced her stiff lips into a brave smile. “I am not afraid. I was merely… steeling myself for the battle ahead.”

It did not matter what terrible monster they had to face, Maxi told herself with great determination. Because, this time, she would not be sending Riftan alone.

When evening came, Princess Agnes came to the guest house. Maxi, who had been casting healing magic on the patients, cordially rose to her feet to greet her.

“It has been a while, Maximilian. I see you have been faring well.”

Maxi gave the princess an awkward smile. She was dreadfully haggard from getting less than six hours of sleep over the past two days, and her clothes were so heavily stained with blood and dirt that it was impossible to distinguish their original color.

Princess Agnes, on the other hand, appeared neat and attractive even in her humble garments. The sight of the princess’s lustrous blonde hair and rosy, smooth complexion made Maxi fiddle with her tangled tresses, which she had not had the chance to brush for two days now.

“Y-You… also appear well, Your Highness.”

“I barely had time to get dust on me since we arrived near the end of the battle,” the princess replied with a shrug as if she could not care less about her appearance.

With a small smile, Maxi placed the apothecary jar she was holding on a rack and followed the princess to the end of the guest house.

“You must have… attended the emergency meeting. Was there anything of importance?”

“Not so much. It was more an endless stream of incoherent arguments.” The princess wrinkled her nose in disgust. “Richard Breston tried to vent his anger by lambasting Sir Kuahel and blaming the church for the whole situation. The representatives of Balto’s Southern Confederacy and Dristan’s princess also had things to say. Sir Kuahel, of course, did not bat an eye. It was a muddled mess, I tell you. I can only admire Riftan for bringing order to the meeting.”

Maxi gazed out at the dusk-filled square with worried eyes. “Do you know where Riftan is now?”

“I left him with Sir Kuahel. He seemed to have something to discuss with him in private.”

Chapter 173

Maxi regarded the princess with a startled expression. Surely Riftan was not warning the commander of the Temple Knights himself to stay away from his wife, was he? She anxiously eyed the military barracks at the end of the square.

“I think Riftan has formed some sort of alliance with the church,” Princess Agnes said cautiously.

“A-An alliance?”

“I’m sure you know he convinced Balto’s southern nobles to support the armistice. And he sent his men to persuade the Southern Confederacy to side with the church.”

Agnes picked up a torch from a container by the entrance of the guest house. Lighting it with magic, she began descending the dark staircase. “I’m certain the pope personally asked Riftan for assistance. Had His Holiness tried to accomplish this with his Temple Knights, the opposition would have surely gotten in the way. So, he had Riftan act instead.”

Maxi frowned at the princess’s face under the firelight. Her words seemed to imply that Wedon’s royal family had been unaware of what Riftan had been doing until the arrival of reinforcements from Southern Balto.

She could not help but worry about how King Reuben would receive the news. After all, the king had often given the impression that he doubted Riftan’s loyalty.

Whether she was aware of Maxi’s anxious gaze or not, Agnes continued cheerily, “Now, Riftan is more or less the face of the armistice’s supporters. Since he has managed to persuade both Dristan and Balto’s Southern Confederacy to the cause, he has solidified the pope’s trust and become an object of interest to many in power.”

A wry expression rose on the princess’s face. “Dristan’s princess, in particular, is not shy about showing her interest.”

Maxi felt herself tense. Princess Agnes was somewhat oblivious when it came to social conventions between men and women, so the fact that even she was appalled by Lienna Moor Thorben’s behavior meant that Dristan’s princess had been far from subtle in her romantic overtures.

“T-To think that she has the mind… to direct her attention to such things at a time like this,” Maxi replied frostily. “She truly astounds me.”

“She is certainly far from ordinary,” Agnes concurred. “Princess Lienna is known for her astute mind. She has Southern Dristan in the palm of her hand by taking in powerful nobles as lovers. If rumors are to be believed, she even takes advantage of her bad reputation to approach and extract information from prominent figures around the world. Though I’m certain Riftan is not one to fall for such wiles, I still think you should warn him to be on guard.”

Maxi studied Agnes’s face, wondering why the princess was talking about this. Something told her that this was the true reason she had sought Maxi out.

Perhaps Agnes was concerned that Dristan might try to win Riftan over to their kingdom. Maxi wondered if she thought Riftan would naturally distance himself from Dristan’s royal family if his wife opposed Dristan’s princess.

Although she was offended by Agnes’s subtle attempt to manipulate her, Maxi maintained a calm front. “Thank you for your advice. I shall be sure to warn him.”

At Maxi’s reply, the princess resumed walking, seemingly satisfied. They trudged through the pouring snow toward a stone building on one side of the square. When they stepped through the entrance illuminated by firelight, Maxi saw soldiers sleeping on rush mats, surrounded by braziers. Agnes led the way past them and up the stairs.

Stopping in front of a door on one side of the corridor, Agnes said as she opened it, “I was told this building was originally a guild house. The second-floor rooms were decent enough, so I had them cleaned and readied. You can use this one while we are here.”

“Thank you for your consideration.”

The princess shrugged to say it was nothing, then walked away toward the door at the end of the corridor. Maxi guessed that Wedon’s nobles were staying in this building.

She glanced at the other closed doors before stepping inside the warmly lit bedchamber. Since she had been sharing sleeping quarters in military barracks or dingy guest houses for weeks, having a private room felt like a luxury.

Maxi approached the warm glow of the fireplace and removed her filthy, bloodstained robe. She then washed her face, hands, and hair in the prepared basin of water. Once clean, she changed into a relatively fresh tunic from her small pack and laid on the straw mattress.

It had been a long time since she last slept on a bed. Though the cover smelled faintly of ash and dust, it was not unbearable. Lying on her side, she watched the dancing flames until sleep took over.

When she awoke the next day, she found a strong, muscular arm wrapped around her. After pushing down the forearm pressed uncomfortably on her stomach, Maxi wriggled around to watch her husband sleeping peacefully. The dying fire cast a faint shadow across his tired face.

After silently gazing at him, she gingerly brushed away the hair strands pricking his eyelid. Months of grueling conditions had made the sharp contours of his face more prominent. Just thinking about his situation tore at her heart. After fighting in several bloody wars, he now had to embark on yet another perilous journey. When would this man be allowed to live in peace?

With a heavy sigh, Maxi sat up. She was about to leave the bed to add wood to the fire when Riftan suddenly pulled her back.

“Let’s stay in bed a little longer,” he murmured drowsily, pulling her into his arms.

He slipped a hand inside her tunic to gently stroke her warm breast. The act felt more like an indulgence than anything carnal.

Maxi blushed as she glanced at the pale sunlight streaming in through the window. Though she was greatly tempted to stay in bed with him like this, she had patients to tend to.

She pushed his hand away and mumbled apologetically, “You should get more sleep. I need to—”

“I’ve been through hell the past few months, but they’re still making me climb that damn mountain,” Riftan said with his eyes still closed. “I think I’ve earned a day of lazing around in bed with my wife.”

After staring at his face in stunned silence, Maxi asked in a choked voice, “It has been decided, then?”

She knew it was a stupid question. A campaign to the Lexos Mountains was inevitable. Though she had been prepared for it, the prospect of embarking on another long journey to fight yet another arduous battle filled her with despair.

As if of the same mind, Riftan said in a heavy voice, “Yes. Word has been sent, so additional men and supplies should get here in a few days.”

He buried his cheek in her cloud-like hair, puffy from having not been dried properly before she slept, and added, “Let’s stay like this until then.”

After a moment of hesitation, Maxi obligingly nestled herself in his embrace. Though all her tasks for the day kept rising in her mind, she did not want to leave her husband to tend to people she barely knew. Especially not when he had shown her his vulnerable side.

Winding her arm around his taut waist, she rubbed her cheek against his broad chest. “Very well. Let’s stay like this… until we have to leave.”

The supplies arrived a week later. An endless queue of baggage wagons laden with provisions rolled into the city, and the soldiers hummed as they tirelessly ferried ham, crates of stale bread, sacks of beans and oats, and barrels of alcohol. The plentiful sight — a rare occurrence of late — seemed to help the men forget their worries, if only temporarily.

After watching the soldiers work and eyeing the full storage shed, Maxi made her way to the city gate. The empty grounds, likely a training spot for the sentries, were packed with wagons and horses, as were the roadsides.

As Ruth had predicted, the church had agreed to pay for most of the campaign expenses. However, having heard rumors that it was not doing well financially, Maxi had not been expecting such abundant supplies.

She stared at the mounds of firewood and hay in bewilderment before making her way along the confined path to reach the gate, where the stream of wagons was still passing through.

Recognizing her, one of the soldiers cried out, “Greetings, Lady Calypse!”

His face seemed familiar. Maxi surmised that he must be among the soldiers she had treated.

She bobbed her head in greeting before climbing the wooden staircase next to the wall to get a better view of the procession. The top offered a clear view of the columns of soldiers and wagons moving across the field. Maxi watched the scene in numb silence when she heard a familiar voice from below.

“Maxi!”

Looking down, she saw two small boys with round faces and fleece-like hair sitting on the roof of one of the wagons in line for entry. She recognized them instantly.

“Alec! Dean!” she exclaimed.

The two Umri boys waved their small hands excitedly. Maxi raced down the stairs just as they entered the city.

“W-What are you two doing here?” she said breathlessly, rushing over.

“The Tower sent us!” one of the twins cried out as he hopped down from the wagon.

Maxi moved aside to make way for the others in line and glanced from one twin to another.

“I-Is it just the two of you?” she asked, feeling both pleased and surprised to see them.

“Of course not. Plenty of us came.”

One of the twins — Alec, Maxi guessed — pointed a plump thumb outside the gate. “Anette should be somewhere back there with Sidina.”

Maxi looked past the gate and through the gap between the lines of wagons. True enough, there were familiar faces among those queuing to enter the city: Anette, bundled in a thick coat, the ever-bright Sidina, a weary-looking Calto, and the other mages of Urd.

“I-Is everyone here… to join the Dragon Campaign?”

Chapter 174

“Well, yes, but with Sektor already back…” Dean trailed off, then continued with a sigh, “I reckon we’ll be enlisted into the campaign. Not that we mind. We came prepared for such a possibility when we left Nornui, but… I confess I was hoping for good news.”

Maxi looked at the twins. As if discomfited by the curious crowd, the Umri boys were nervously glancing about with their hats pulled low.

Instead of waiting by the gate for Anette and Sidina to enter the city as she would have liked, Maxi took the boys away from the congested roadside. “How many mages… did the Tower dispatch in total?”

“Fifty-five, including fourteen senior mages from Urd,” Alec replied as he hurried along. “And we’re expecting an additional twenty-four senior mages to join us from the various regions of the continent.”

Maxi turned to him in surprise. While lesser mages, with their limited arsenal of spells, were not difficult to find, there were less than two hundred senior mages capable of powerful magic in all of the Seven Kingdoms. It was rare for the Mage Tower to dispatch almost eighty of them for a single cause. Furthermore, the Tower had allowed so many from Urd to leave the island despite their knowledge of forbidden spells.

“I had thought… the elders were indifferent to anything outside the island,” Maxi mumbled in bewilderment.

“That’s true for the vast majority of those born on the island. The senior mages refused to join the expedition to the Pamela Plateau when Master Calto agreed to cooperate with the church, and that’s why the Tower had to hastily confer magehoods to bolster numbers,” Alec explained. “But everyone changed their tune once they saw the documents sent by the expedition party. The Pamela Plateau records are historical treasures any mage would drool over. They all started insisting that the Tower had to obtain the rest of the records. That’s when the elders started negotiations with the church.”

“And that’s why we’re here,” Dean cried, flinging his arms wide.

Maxi gaped at him. “Are you saying… the church agreed to hand over all of the records in their possession… if the Tower dispatched its senior mages?”

“That would have been great, but no. They also demanded a generous donation,” Alec grumbled as he pointed to the wagons filling the roadside. “Who do you think paid for all that food? It wouldn’t be a stretch to say the Mage Tower is funding this campaign.”

Maxi was speechless as she stared at the wagons lining the street. The new pope might be far more cunning than she had given him credit for. Not only had he used Riftan to put out the sparks of war, but he had also come up with a way to save the church from financial ruin.

“Can we move this discussion indoors? It’s bloody cold out here,” Alec complained with a loud sneeze.

Maxi took them to an inn near the infirmary. As many still required their care, it was where most mages were staying. Inside, a few of them were enjoying a late lunch around a brazier. Maxi offered nods of acknowledgment as she led the Umri brothers to an empty spot.

Ruth, who was wolfing down a bowl of watery porridge while huddled beneath a blanket, stared at them in surprise. “An Umri?”

It came out almost as a whisper, so no one around them seemed to catch it. Maxi jabbed him in the ribs as a warning, and he let out a cough. Once he recovered, he dragged them to a corner.

“How were you able to leave the island?”

“By ship. How else?” Alec replied sarcastically before eyeing Ruth’s light gray hair and blue-gray eyes with curiosity. “And you’re a Serbel. Are you the famous deserter?”

“I am no longer considered a deserter! I was granted an official pardon,” Ruth said in exasperation. Looking out the window with a stony face, he added, “It can’t just be the two of you. The Tower must have dispatched mages to join the campaign. Who is leading them?”

“Master Calto.”

Ruth gave a low groan. “So, the elders have finally decided to get rid of my uncle. The sickly old man is going to draw his last breath in a barren wasteland.”

“What was that?!”

All eyes turned to the entrance at the shrill voice. Dressed in a thick woolen robe, Calto Serbel walked through the door with dozens of mages in tow. Though he was nowhere near Maxi’s group, the elder’s sharp hearing had not missed his nephew’s ill-boding words.

Calto stormed over to Ruth, his face contorting with anger, and pinched his ear. Ruth cried out in pain. Maxi, having grown used to the sight, turned away from them and ran to Anette and Sidina.

“Max!” cried Sidina, opening her arms wide to embrace her. “I’m so happy to see you safe. You’ve no idea how worried I was when I heard another war had started. It must have been terribly hard on you.”

“It is true that we were terribly short on mages, but we managed.”

Pulling slightly away from Sidina, Maxi carefully took in her friends. Though both of them looked tired from the long journey, they appeared to be in good health. Clearly, they had been fortunate enough to avoid monsters on their way here.

“When we last parted, you both made it seem like you would never again set foot out of Nornui… What made you change your minds?”

Anette, who was shaking off the snow on her hat, pointed to her younger brothers and grumbled, “I had no choice after those two insisted on joining.”

While Anette was visibly unhappy about the fact that her mischievous brothers had gotten her into this situation, Sidina was as lively as ever.

“I, on the other hand, gladly volunteered,” Sidina said cheerily. “I was worried about you. Plus, I wanted to see an actual dragonian with my own eyes.”

“Dragonian?” Maxi asked in puzzlement.

“It’s what we have started calling the mutant lizardmen created by the dark mages. It has a ring to it, don’t you think? The mages of Sigrew came up with it,” Sidina chimed.

Maxi regarded her friend grimly. “Was the Tower… able to learn anything about these monsters?”

“Only that they worship the dragon and possess greater intelligence and mana than humans. We also found out that there are likely around forty to fifty remaining.”

“F-Fifty?”

Sidina shrugged off Maxi’s shocked reaction. “We found documents recording the dragonian population’s growth. If they are to be believed, we estimate there to be at least forty of them.”

Maxi swallowed hard. Despite her numerous encounters with the unsettling creatures, she had presumed there were no more than ten. She felt a tingling in her spine. Not only did they have to face a dragon, but they were also going up against dozens of monsters so powerful they could summon undead in the thousands. The bleak news was enough to dampen all the relief she had felt at the reinforcements’ arrival.

“I would like to see the supreme commander at once. Where can I find him?” Calto asked after regaining his usual dignity.

Rubbing his burning ear, Ruth turned around. “I shall lead you to him. Follow me.”

Maxi was about to join them when she finally registered the faces of the weary mages in the middle of the inn. She knew she had to assign lodgings to them first.

With a small sigh, she opened the back door. “This way, everyone.”

She led her peers to an empty inn. Time flew by as she readied the rooms and prepared food for the group. Once they had settled in, Maxi went to the square and looked up at the darkening sky, now the color of ink. The frost-like snow continued its sporadic fall.

It suddenly occurred to her that she had not seen the sun in a while. Though the pale sunlight broke through the clouds at times, it had been so long since she had last seen the sun’s amber rays. She still could not believe that a single creature was capable of bringing such immense change to the world simply by existing.

“My lady.”

The voice broke Maxi out of her glum thoughts. She turned to find Elliot’s ever-serious face.

“There is to be an emergency meeting. Please have the mages in positions of authority gather at the assembly hall.”

“H-Has something happened?”

“It is urgent, my lady. Please make haste,” the knight replied stiffly before racing off toward the empty grounds.

Something bad had happened; Maxi was certain of it. She urgently convened the fifty-five mages, among which seven volunteered to attend the meeting as representatives.

When they reached the large, rectangular assembly hall, the commanders of the various kingdoms, including Riftan, the high priests, and Calto Serbel, were already waiting. The mages naturally moved to Calto’s side, and Maxi took the seat beside Ruth.

Riftan was staring down at a message on the table, his expression wooden. He finally spoke when everyone was settled.

“Midna is once again under attack by an undead army.”

Maxi took in a sharp breath.

After calmly glancing at the faces around him, Riftan continued, “The enemy has yet to take the city, but Midna will fall again if we do not send reinforcements as soon as possible.”

“Midna is not the only city in danger,” Sejuleu Aren said grimly, breaking his silence from his spot at the end of the room. “The other cities are in danger of being attacked as well. Since the monsters’ goal is the complete revival of the dragon, they are doubtlessly trying to get rid of the barrier as we speak.”

“That certainly puts us in a quandary,” Princess Agnes, seated on Riftan’s left, said as she irritably swept her hair aside. “Once the army departs for the Lexos Mountains, the cities will be left defenseless, and the monsters will surely strike again. However, we also cannot forget the dragon. The beast will only grow stronger the longer we ignore it.”

“We have no choice but to divide the army,” Riftan said firmly. “High-ranking knights and an elite unit of clerics capable of divine magic will form the campaign party. The mages will stay behind with the infantry to defend the cities and protect the Invoked Sanctuary from the monsters.”

Chapter 175

Maxi stiffened and shot Riftan a sharp glare.

Her husband kept his gaze fixed ahead and continued with remarkable objectivity, “How many soldiers are on standby in the northern castles?”

Unfolding his crossed arms, Sejuleu Aren replied, “We left around two hundred and fifty infantrymen in each castle. Since the walls were mostly intact, we thought that would be sufficient for defense.”

“Send four hundred more and have senior mages dispatched with them as well.” Turning to Calto, Riftan asked, “How many of your mages are competent in advanced defensive magic?”

The elder appeared to run some silent calculations. “Around thirty-four can summon wide-range barriers,” he finally replied.

Lienna Moor Thorben was twirling a goblet of wine with a bored expression. She paused to grumble, “That means we can station about seven of them in each fortress — hardly enough to defend an entire city.”

“The princess is right,” Sejuleu Aren concurred, stroking his chin. “We should have the coalition’s mages stay behind as well. There are five cities to protect, after all.”

It took everything Maxi had to hold her tongue.

After a moment of heavy silence, Kuahel Leon finally opened his eyes and looked directly at Maxi. “How many of the coalition’s mages are capable of defensive magic?”

“T-To my knowledge, there are currently thirteen— No, fourteen mages capable of summoning a shield. Among them, six can cast advanced defensive magic.”

“That raises the number of senior mages in each fortress to eight.”

“We should also exclude the offensive mages from the campaign party,” Agnes chimed in, her bitterness evident. “Since magic doesn’t affect the dragon, we would only be a burden.”

Perturbed by the flow of the discussion, Maxi blurted desperately, “B-But… th-they would need mages to heal the wounded and cast barriers—”

“Both can be done with divine magic,” Riftan coldly cut her off.

Maxi glowered at him defiantly. “There are monsters capable of dark magic… in the Lexos Mountains. You will need people well versed in magical knowledge to take them on.”

“She is correct,” Calto Serbel said. “Our investigation on the dragonians, the monsters responsible for this whole mess, shows that there are roughly forty to fifty of them. No doubt the most dangerous among them are the ones contriving to bring back the dragon. Considering the scale of the magic used, we are likely dealing with at least ten.”

A man who had been listening in silence until then suddenly spoke. “But won’t the Invoked Sanctuary also strip them of their power?”

Judging from his large physique and salt-and-pepper hair, Maxi surmised that the man must be a northerner representing Balto’s Southern Alliance.

Turning to Riftan for confirmation, the man said, “You told us magic can’t be used inside the mountains.”

“The barrier greatly weakens its potency but does not negate it completely,” Ruth replied with a sigh. “Moreover, the monsters of the Pamela Plateau are acclimated to mana-sparse environments. They created runes that allow them to cast powerful spells even in unfavorable conditions. I would not be surprised if they can wield considerably powerful magic even within the barrier.”

“But not as powerful as divine magic. We can handle the monsters,” Kuahel Leon retorted flatly.

Though he furrowed his brow in vexation, Ruth begrudgingly agreed. “Indeed, divine magic is not affected inside the barrier. However, we don’t have a complete understanding of the kinds of magic these monsters are capable of. To be fully prepared, the campaign party must also include someone skilled in deciphering runes.”

This time, no one tried to refute him.

Like a cat on hot bricks, Maxi desperately kept her gaze fixed on Riftan’s tightly shut lips. He finally opened his mouth to say, “Ruth Serbel, since you have successfully deciphered and manipulated one of their runes in the Pamela Plateau, I shall assign you to the campaign party.”

That was the end of it. The discussion moved on to who would be sent as commanding officers to each of the five cities. Though Maxi tried to appear unaffected, she could not stop her expression from hardening.

It was nothing short of a deep betrayal. Even though she knew in her head that Riftan’s decision had been a sensible one, her heart simply refused to accept it. She kept her gaze on the brazier in the center of the room as she strove to conceal her disappointment.

“Reinforcements will depart for the cities at daybreak.”

When the meeting finally ended, the commanding officers rose from their seats one by one. Maxi hastily shot to her feet and strode out of the building. Though icy wind lashed her face, she felt nothing in her agitated state.

Suppressing her boiling anger, she cut across the square through the gloom of dusk. Out of nowhere, a hand roughly turned her around.

“We need to talk,” Riftan said, peering down at her through narrowed eyes.

Maxi yanked her hand free. “I have nothing to say to you.”

“Damn it, Maxi—” he snapped before stopping when he saw the tears in her eyes.

When he let out a low groan, Maxi turned her back to him. She said in a subdued voice, “I-I do not wish to argue with you in public. I would… like to be left alone for the time being.”

With that, she fled to the guild house before he could stop her. A handful of people spoke to her when she entered the dim hall, but she did not have the energy to respond.

Hiding the tears running down her cheeks, she made a beeline for the stairs. When she reached her room, she slammed the door behind her and threw herself on the bed.

The self-control she had barely managed to maintain until now finally crumbled. Frustration came in waves as sobs racked her body.

She had no idea how long she lay there crying before a warm hand gripped her shoulder.

“Please don’t cry.”

Maxi looked up. Riftan was sitting on the edge of the bed, looking rather helpless.

“I-I thought… we promised to stay together,” she said resentfully.

“We did, and that is why I brought you all the way here.”

“But you are trying to leave me behind again!”

His face became a blank mask. “I am the supreme commander of this army, and it is my duty to lead our men to victory. If mages were necessary in defeating the dragon, I would’ve dragged them along regardless of their opinion, but that is not the case. Mages are practically useless in the Lexos Mountains, but their abilities are vital in defending the cities. Am I supposed to willfully take you with me despite all of that?”

Maxi’s face contorted when she was unable to think of a retort. The hot tears welling in her eyes streamed down her cheeks.

Cupping her face in both hands, Riftan wiped her tears with his thumb. “Please don’t cry.”

“A-Admit it… You must have been glad… t-to have a reason not to take me with you,” Maxi spat out between sobs.

Riftan’s face fell ever so slightly. “Do you think it’s easy for me to leave you here?”

He drew closer so that they were nose-to-nose and said evenly, “Do you really think I’m happy about leaving you when an undead army could besiege this city at any moment?”

“N-No, but you certainly think it’s better than taking me to the mountains!” Maxi retorted, pushing his hands away. “C-Can you swear that you felt no relief… when the m-mages were excluded? That your concern for me p-played no part in your decision?”

Riftan’s expression grew cold, and Maxi instantly knew why. She was essentially questioning his judgment as supreme commander. But instead of losing his temper as she had expected, he merely stared at the floor with a helpless expression, his hands resting in his lap.

After a long silence, he finally said, “To tell you the truth… I’m not sure.” His clouded eyes flew to her. “I am incapable of making objective decisions when you’re involved. Is it not the same for you?”

Tenderly brushing away the hair clinging to her forehead, he added, “Between staying behind in Vesmore and going with me, can you make the more prudent decision without being influenced by your emotions?”

Maxi bit down on her lip as a sudden urge to be wilfully unreasonable overcame her. Being separated from him was the last thing she wanted. Right now, she wanted to argue. And hanging like a dark cloud above all was the fear that she might never see him again. She did not think she would be able to bear it.

Despairing, she peered up at him. The light from the fireplace cast a faint golden glow on his black agate eyes, and the sincerity she saw in them was like a knife to the heart.

“You make the decision,” he said mercilessly. “I will accept whatever it is.”

“I-I…” Maxi managed to choke out, “wish to go with you.”

Riftan slowly closed his eyes. “Very well. If that is—”

“But I shall remain here,” Maxi spat as if she were vomiting blood. “I will protect the barrier… and wait for your safe return.”

Visible relief rose on his face.

After casting a resentful glare over him, her surging emotions prevailed, and she pounded her fist on his chest. “A-Are you pleased… to get the answer you wanted?”

“Is it wrong for a husband to be relieved at not having to lead his wife into danger?”

Holding her fist, he brought his lips down to kiss it. For some reason, this tender action only fueled her misery. She started pounding his chest with her other hand.

“H-Have you ever considered how I feel when I s-send my husband off to such dangerous places? I mistakenly believed… th-that we would stay together this time no matter what.”

“Please… stop crying, Maxi.”

Pulling her into his arms, Riftan pressed his cheek against her damp one.

Surrendering, Maxi burrowed into his embrace. “I-I resent you very much.”

“I know,” he mumbled while gently patting her back as if placating a child.

Maxi wound her arms around his neck and pulled him closer with all her strength. “That was a lie. I don’t resent you at all.”

She felt him take a deep breath.

“S-So…” she whispered imploringly against his nape, “you must return to me no matter what.”

His voice sounded tight as if he were struggling to suppress something rising within him.

“I will.”

Chapter 176

When day broke the next day, six hundred of Wedon’s elite troops departed west for Midna. Among them were ten senior mages and a supply party. A victory did not necessarily mean no more attacks, so the coalition had sent sufficient troops and resources to ensure Midna’s defense.

After watching the forces leave the city from her vantage point on the rampart, Maxi turned around. Even the remaining soldiers were busy preparing for battle. Hundreds shuttled to and fro loading wagons, while those who knew how converged in the square to trim and re-shoe the army’s warhorses.

A group of armed spearmen convened at the northern gate. As Maxi understood it, once preparations were complete, they would depart for the fortresses of Ennismon in northeast Wedon, Igredin in southern Arex, and Rutigern at the border of Arex and Dristan.

As she made her way to the square, Celric looked up from his paperwork.

“Have you decided what you will do, Maximilian?” he called to her from within his tent.

Approaching, Maxi carefully examined the names etched onto the thin stone tablet before him. It seemed Calto’s fatigue from the long journey meant that the task of distributing the mages had fallen to Celric.

“We have decided to send thirteen senior mages to each city,” he said, pointing to the vacant spots on the list. “They will be accompanied by several junior mages proficient in healing or basic defensive spells. Have you made up your mind about your assignment?”

“If possible… I would like to remain here in Vesmore.”

Celric gave a heavy sigh. “It seems everyone shares that sentiment. No one is keen on embarking on another trek.”

Maxi’s gaze followed Celric’s to the lengthy list of names of those hoping to be stationed in Vesmore. Departing as part of the reinforcements meant leaving the city that very day. She had hoped to stay in Vesmore to see her husband off.

Casting a beseeching look at Celric, she said, “I-I was told… Vesmore is the closest city to where the dragon was sealed. If the campaign party were to fail, Vesmore would be the first target. If you mentioned this to the others… I’m sure some would change their minds.”

“I can see Albert and Beylus changing their minds.”

After gazing pensively at the list, Celric scrawled her name in tiny letters. “Your husband is leading the campaign party, isn’t he? I assume you wish to wait for him here. I will put your name at the top of the list. I’m sure everyone will understand.”

“Th-Thank you.”

Relief flooding her, Maxi skimmed the names below hers. The Godric siblings were grouped under Vesmore, likely due to their disinclination toward the northern regions, where the Orthodox Church had a stronger influence. Sidina’s name was also among them.

Exiting the barracks, Maxi’s heart felt lighter knowing her friends would be close. She noticed high-ranking knights from various kingdoms in the square, collecting their rations. Her pace quickened when she spotted a familiar face.

“Sir Gabel!”

The knight, walking toward a campfire with a steaming bowl in hand, turned to her. “Good morning, my lady.”

She smiled slightly. “H-Have you seen… Riftan? He was gone when I woke up, so I have not seen him all day.”

“The commander is in a strategy meeting with the knights. There is much to be discussed as the campaign party must set off for the Lexos Mountains as soon as possible.”

Gabel sat by the campfire and began wolfing down his stew.

Maxi looked at him, puzzled. “Should you not… be attending the meeting as well, Sir Gabel?”

“I was left out of the campaign party, my lady,” he replied, a sad smile playing on his lips. “We drew lots.”

Catching the hint of bitterness in his voice, Maxi nervously shifted her eyes. Being left out of battles in the past had already soured him, and now he had to stay behind to guard a fortress.

Stirring his stew with visible frustration, the knight angrily added, “It isn’t fair. If they had a shred of decency, they should have exempted me from the draw. I only agreed to it because I thought I wouldn’t get the short end of the stick again. But fate is cruel. I complained, of course, but no one would hear it.”

His voice grew fiercer, and Maxi hesitated before replying softly, “I-I’m sorry. Perhaps it’s because of me that you were forced to stay. Because they need someone to protect me.”

“Th-That’s not true, my lady! Someone would have had to stay regardless. Vesmore currently holds the Chalice of Purification. With the Temple Knights part of the campaign’s main forces, it was decided that some Remdragon Knights would stay behind to protect it.”

Looking flustered, Gabel vigorously waved his hand.

“Please don’t take my venting to heart.”

“If that is all, then I am much—”

Their conversation was cut short by the arrival of the other knights. With a light nod to Gabel, Maxi slipped away. Soldiers from Dristan and Balto were also among those flocking to the fire, so she did not want to draw any attention.

She drew her hood and headed to the infirmary. Though she longed to speak with Riftan, even briefly, she thought better of disturbing him when he already had so much on his plate.

Making her way across the square, Maxi stepped into the guest house where the wounded were kept. Most were on the mend, but appearances could be deceptive; seemingly well patients could suddenly take a turn for the worse.

She meticulously checked their food intake before heading to the dispensary to prepare remedies. Inside the dim room, half a dozen mages were already engrossed in blending herbs. They were likely making emergency medicines for the campaign party.

Nodding in greeting, Maxi gathered the essential tonics and pain-relievers. Once her patients were cared for, she dove back into the bustling activity of the dispensary. Hours blurred as she prepared various remedies for wounds and frostbite, antidotes, and nourishing tonics. Lost in her work, she was startled when one of Wedon’s healers cautiously intervened.

“I think this should be enough. Why don’t you go rest?”

Maxi paused, glancing out a nearby window and wiping sweat from her brow. The sky, veiled in wisps of cloud, gave no clear sign of the time, but she guessed it was well past noon.

Reluctantly setting aside the mortar and pestle, she stepped outside. The hundreds of soldiers on standby now poured out of the city gate, heading toward the trio of northern cities beyond the Lexos Mountains.

Her curiosity piqued, Maxi scaled the ramparts to see if she could spot familiar mage faces among the departing soldiers. Craning her neck over the battlement, she was dismayed to find that she could not tell individuals apart, as they were all bundled in thick coats.

She squinted at the procession for a while before finally conceding defeat. Back at the mages’ lodging, she shared a late lunch with Anette and Sidina. Afterward, they busied themselves mending magical devices.

The day flew by. After working on the magical devices late into the night, Maxi curled up and slept soundly in the shared billet. Upon waking, she willed her stiff body to sit up and peered out the window. The silvery rays of dawn were slowly taking over the dark sky.

The campaign party was set to depart from Vesmore by midday. Though she chided herself for not spending what could have been her last night with Riftan, a part of her felt it was for the best. Had they been alone, she might have clung to him, refusing to let him go. She did not want him to see her in such an undignified state again. Her resolve was to bid him farewell with an undaunted front so he would have one less thing weighing on his mind.

Taking a deep breath, Maxi ran to the billet’s small kitchen to wash her face. She also took the chance to tidy her hair and hastily arrange her clothes. As soon as she stepped outside, she was met with the sight of countless knights in full armor.

She quickly scanned the assembled troops as she navigated the square. The Temple Knights in their black habits over gray armor, Bolosé Royal Knights in dark plate armor, and the Knights of Phil Aaron draped in wolf pelts stood by the north gate. Meanwhile, the Remdragon Knights, the elite unit of Balto’s Southern Confederacy, and Wedon’s Royal Army formed a column of fours by the west gate.

It did not take long for Maxi to find Riftan among them. He and Hebaron were checking the formations. She could feel the moment of departure drawing near and hurriedly approached.

“R-Riftan.”

Her breath caught in her throat when he turned to face her. In his rugged plate armor, dark cloak, and the Remdragon emblem on his shoulder pauldron, he looked every inch the knight he was born to be.

“Where were you last night?” he said, handing off his helmet to a nearby squire.

The rebuke in his voice made her guiltily lower her gaze.

He lifted her chin upward. “I came back late, and you weren’t in our room.”

“I-I lost track of time making magical devices and fell asleep in the billet,” she said, forcing a smile. “With the campaign leaving, the city will be defenseless. We had to… ensure all the devices for the walls were finished. I wanted you to leave… without worrying.”

A faint line creased Riftan’s brow. After a searching look, he asked, anxiety evident, “You are not still upset with me, are you?”

“I–” Maxi’s voice wavered, forcing her to stop.

You must not cry.

When she looked down again, the trinket dangling from his sword belt caught her attention. Her handmade cord, hanging next to his bastard sword, blurred in her teary vision. Swallowing the lump in her throat, she inhaled deeply, trying to find her voice.

“I’m not upset. Please don’t worry. I will be here, patiently waiting for your return.”

Riftan wordlessly regarded her for a long moment. Unable to bear the silence, Maxi hastily pulled out a pouch from her coat and placed the firestone she had crafted just the day before into his palm.

“This stone was specially made to retain fire mana. It should stay warm for half a month, even in the mountains.”

Still, he remained silent.

“And this is emergency medicine. I am certain you’ll be fine with Ruth around, but… th-this is just in case.”

“Thank you,” he murmured, accepting her offerings one by one.

As she fought to keep her emotions in check, she locked eyes with him. Though his expression remained stoic, the sadness in his eyes was unmistakable.

The urge to draw him close was overwhelming, but she feared she might never let go if she did. It took everything she had to maintain the undaunted front expected of the supreme commander’s wife.

“Please be careful,” she said.

“And you.”

For a moment, he seemed poised to caress her cheek but faltered. In the end, he lowered his hand. It was as if the pain of their separation was stopping him from daring to touch her as well. After silently gazing at his gauntleted hand, Maxi took a step back.

They had said their farewells. There were no more promises to be made.

Glancing at Hebaron, positioned a short distance away, Maxi said with as much courage as she could muster, “I shall pray for your safe return.”

“Worry not, my lady. We’ll all come back unscathed,” Hebaron assured with a playful wink.

Maxi smiled at the burly knight before her attention returned to Riftan.

“We must go now,” he said, his voice heavy.

Though her heart sank, she managed a calm nod. Riftan gestured to the sentry overlooking the gate. As the gate rose, the knights began their march with fierce determination. After silently watching them pass through the gate in perfect formation, Riftan finally headed toward Talon. Maxi looked away, the weight of his departure too much to bear. Unexpectedly, a firm hand gripped her shoulder.

She turned, and Riftan guided her to a quieter spot, away from his marching subordinates.

“Before I leave, there’s something I must tell you,” he said, locking eyes with her.

His words were heavy with significance. Maxi could not speak, only blink her eyes.

Riftan appeared to struggle before the words came bursting out of him. “I should have told you this three years ago. I just couldn’t bring myself to say it back—” He paused when his voice cracked, causing Maxi to look at him with concern. What could possibly be so challenging for him to confess? She was getting more and more anxious when he looked at her squarely.

“I am proud of you.”

For a moment, Maxi could not breathe.

Placing a hand on her cheek, Riftan slowly added, “Even when I was close to losing my mind with worry, a part of me was always proud of you.”

Tears she had staunchly held back spilled from her eyes. An emotion that was too intense for words erupted in her chest. She recognized the courage it took for him to share these sentiments.

Aware of Riftan’s fears of losing her, she knew he would go to great lengths to keep her safe — even if it meant using threats. And she felt the same about him. She understood how difficult it was for him to say those words of encouragement.

“Th-Thank you,” Maxi managed to choke out.

Though she tried to smile, her quivering lips refused to cooperate. In the end, she could not restrain herself any longer, and she flung herself into his arms. It would only amplify the pain of their imminent separation, but she did not care. The fact that he had told her what she needed to hear at that moment despite his fears tore her heart to pieces.

She wondered if this man fully understood what those words meant to her.

With considerable effort, she managed to reply, “That truly… means a lot to me.”

Chapter 177

Vesmore felt eerily empty with the campaign party gone. Though five hundred Dristanian soldiers stood guard near the gates, the heart of the city was littered with abandoned tents, empty stables, and mounds of refuse.

Maxi’s chest ached as she gazed down at the desolation from her window. This was not the first time she had watched her husband embark on a perilous journey, yet the grief she felt was the same each time. In fact, it only became more and more unbearable.

Pushing her sorrow aside, she moved from the window to the fireplace and extinguished the flames. Grabbing her bag, she stepped out of her room when she heard a familiar voice address her from behind.

“My lady, are those all your belongings?”

She turned to find Garrow, his uncovered eye fixed on the bag in her hand.

“I only need a few clothes,” Maxi replied with a shrug. “I have already moved the medical tools and other provisions to the shared quarters.”

“Then, we should make haste. The rest have started for the outskirts.”

Without a word, Garrow reached out, took the bag from her, and slung it over his shoulder. Maxi’s gaze swept across the snow-blanketed street as she followed the young knight out of the guild house.

In the wake of the campaign party’s departure, Vesmore’s defenses had been bolstered. The remaining soldiers were on high alert, strategically positioned near the city’s outer walls. Lienna Moor Thorben’s elite Dristanian troops rotated their shifts on the battlements. Meanwhile, Princess Agnes and her twenty knights, joined by Gabel and his eight subordinates, assumed scouting duties. The mages held their posts close to the walls, with Maxi’s station near the northern tower.

“This way, my lady,” Garrow said, leading her to the back of the building. “Your horse is saddled and ready.”

A smile lit up Maxi’s face when she saw Rem. Though she had left the mare’s care to the knights since their arrival in Vesmore, she appeared to be robust and lively.

“I know I’ve neglected you,” Maxi said, approaching the snorting horse with an apologetic look. “You forgive me, don’t you?”

Rem stomped her foreleg and butted her nose against Maxi’s shoulder. After a moment of soothing the disgruntled steed, Maxi nimbly climbed onto the saddle. Together with Garrow, they rode out of the city center, weaving through the dense rows of wooden houses.

After riding for about ten minutes, a majestic castle emerged between the narrow alleyways. Maxi halted and dismounted, approaching the outer wall. The dozens of men digging along the structure raised their heads at her arrival.

“My lady,” one of the men greeted, removing his hat when he recognized her. Maxi took a moment to note his familiar features. It was likely someone she had treated before.

“I see you are… fully recovered,” she remarked with a smile.

“Thanks to you, my lady,” he replied heartily, driving his shovel into the ground.

A puzzled expression crossed her face as she surveyed the scene. “May I ask… what you are working on?”

“We are filling the drains connected to the moat to prevent enemies from sneaking in.”

The voice came from Anette, at the bottom of a ditch, shoveling mud into a hole in the wall. Wiping away the sweat on her brow with the back of her hand, she glanced skyward. “One heavy rain could flood the entire city, but it’s a risk we must take for now.”

Maxi nodded with a grave expression. After all, she had once used the moat to sneak into the city herself.

Handing her reins to Garrow, she began rolling up her sleeves. “Let me help.”

“I can handle this,” Anette replied. She pointed her chin toward the wall. “Why don’t you head up to the battlement? Alec and Dean are working on the defense weapons. I’m sure they’d appreciate some help.”

Maxi craned her neck to view the temporary structure installed on the wall before hurrying toward it. Ascending the ladder to the battlement, she found the Godric brothers setting up a ballista. She made a beeline to them.

“I was told you needed help. What would you like me to do?”

“Max! Perfect timing!” Dean exclaimed, grinning. “We’re replacing the drawstrings with wyvern tendons to enhance the crossbows. Could you fortify the prod with magic to bear the extra tension?”

Maxi assessed the crossbow. As Alec pulled the string, the prod curved alarmingly under the strain. She quickly drew a rune onto the ballista and infused it with mana.

“That should do it.”

“Great! Let’s try it again.”

Alec operated the winch at the end of the machine. “You always make me do the grunt work,” he huffed.

Once the string was taut, Dean released an arrow. The sharp, whip-like crack echoed as the three-kevette projectile shot into the air. Maxi gasped in amazement as she watched it draw an impressive arc before vanishing over the hill.

“That’ll take down a wyvern for sure!” Alec cried excitedly.

“We should strengthen the others, too.”

The Godric brothers gathered their tools before rising. Together with Maxi, they modified the roughly thirty-two ballistae along the city walls, some of which needed significant repairs. Fixing them all took nearly half a day.

Late in the afternoon, Maxi ate lunch before heading to the construction site to help with the wall repairs. Vesmore had endured several battles by then, and many parts of the ramparts required attention.

She worked tirelessly, collecting stone and wood around the city and preparing meals for the laborers. By sunset, she was utterly drained. One positive about her exhaustion was that it granted her a reprieve from fretting over Riftan, allowing her to sleep through the night.

She continued to push herself the next day and the days after until word arrived from Midna. The undead army had been forced to retreat. However, her relief was short-lived; the message also warned that the monster army could strike Vesmore next, causing the city to go on high alert.

Lienna Moor Thorben responded swiftly, ordering the soldiers to heighten defenses. The mages hastened to restore the magical devices and mounted magic detectors on the walls. These instruments would sound the alarm should any dragonians approach. This tense environment was how Vesmore braced for a potential onslaught.

Yet, a week passed without any signs of a monster army. It was conceivable they had changed course for Ennismon instead. If so, Celric and Miriam were likely battling scores of undead at this very moment.

After gazing at the horizon past the parapet, Maxi sank in front of a brazier with a tired sigh. The exhaustion of the past few weeks, combined with gnawing anxiety, made it impossible for her to sleep.

As she rubbed her bleary eyes and leaned back against the chair, Sidina appeared.

“I’ll take over now, Max.”

“It’s not yet sunset,” Maxi replied.

Sidina wagged a finger. “You’ve been on duty since dawn. You’ll collapse if you keep pushing yourself like this. Rest is crucial.”

Maxi enviously regarded her friend’s lively face for a moment, then got up with a sigh. Though she doubted sleep would come, she could at least lie down for a while.

“Then… I will take over in the morning.”

“I don’t want to see you until the sun is up. Try to rest even if you can’t fall asleep.”

With that, Sidina flicked her wrist as if shooing away a fruit fly. Maxi shook her head and left the watchtower. Outside, the sky was changing from gray to light purple. She stared over the dusk-infused plain before turning her attention to the dark ridge of the Lexos Mountains rising loftily beyond.

The campaign party should be passing through the rugged valleys by now. The possibility of them facing monsters and consequent losses gnawed at her.

Maxi quickly put a halt to her terrible imagination. It was not her job to wallow in pointless worry; it was to protect Vesmore at all costs.

She steeled her weakening resolve as she descended the stairs. At the shared quarters, she devoured oat porridge before collapsing into bed. But just as she settled, the distant blare of a horn pierced the air. She bolted upright and raced outside. Amid the chaos and confusion, she clambered up the wall for a clearer view. To the west, what initially looked like a snowstorm approached like a tidal wave.

But it was not snow. The white mass dominating the horizon was thousands and thousands of skeletons.

After staring at the field in horror, Maxi darted up the watchtower, where she activated the defensive magical devices. As she did, an overwhelming sensation of discord seized her. Staring out, her eyes widened in disbelief. An army of giant skeletons, each nearly thirty kevettes tall, were advancing on Vesmore, their heavy footfalls shaking the very earth.

Chapter 178

Maxi snatched up the sledgehammer lying nearby and swung it at the magical device on the watchtower wall. Instantly, powerful magic erupted from the stone embedded in its core, spawning a translucent sphere around the tower. The neighboring watchtowers followed suit, casting a barrier nearly two thradions[3] long around the ramparts. All combined, roughly half the city was now shielded.

Peering out the window, Maxi checked if the barrier had reached the other end. Just then, a deafening roar split the air, and a powerful gust nearly knocked her off her feet.

She held back a scream as she desperately latched onto the windowsill. Before her, giants had the city surrounded, pounding the shield with their colossal iron maces. The terrifying scene held her captive until a gruff voice called for an assault.

Looking out again, she saw soldiers prepping the ballistae on the battlement. At a soldier’s signal, dozens of arrows launched into the air like a flock of birds.

“Keep firing!”

Following the command, the soldiers let loose another volley. Their arrows sliced through the wind and mercilessly pierced the monsters’ skulls and ribs. Slowly but surely, the undead army began to retreat. However, just as Maxi breathed a sigh of relief, a horn’s blare resounded from the east.

She stifled a groan. That meant more monsters had appeared at the other end of the city. Maxi dashed down the tower. The eastern and northern sections had sparser magical defenses, and if breached, the eastern gate would stand vulnerable.

Maxi wove through soldiers carrying arrows and cannonballs, heading toward the stables. She quickly mounted Rem and raced bareback toward the eastern watchtower. When she arrived, she saw archers scaling the walls, preparing their defense.

She tied Rem to a fence and stood in line behind the archers. As she readied to throw herself into Vesmore’s defense efforts, a hand gripped her shoulder.

“Allow me to lead, my lady. Please wait for my signal before you come up.”

Maxi turned to find Garrow, his face set in determination. The young knight tugged her back and nimbly climbed the ladder. He took a moment atop the battlement to assess the situation before signaling Maxi to follow. She carefully ascended after him.

Upon reaching the top, Garrow cautioned, “Stay back from the edge, my lady. An arrow might come our way anytime.”

“H-Has the enemy already breached the shield?”

“It seems so. The magical devices weren’t activated on time. While we were focused on the west, ghouls reached the eastern wall,” Garrow replied, pointing his torch beyond the battlement.

Maxi followed his gaze and covered her mouth in horror at the sea of crimson eyes glowing across the field. Living corpses, their flesh decayed and peeling, swarmed the wall. Beyond them, a legion of skeletons amassed just outside the hastily cast shield.

“W-Where are all these undead coming from?” Maxi asked in horror.

“They are likely the monsters that perished in the Lexos Mountains,” said a voice nearby. “The necromancers must have resurrected all those slain during the first Dragon Campaign.”

Maxi looked over to see Agnes, cloaked in red velvet over a silver breastplate. She was gazing at the field with a grim expression.

The princess’s sharp blue eyes glinted as she continued, “They might have even brought back all the monsters that died long before the campaign. Including the undead from the east, we’re looking at numbers surpassing six thousand.”

While Maxi felt there were even more, she soon realized that it was the colossal monsters that gave her this impression. This brought no comfort, however. The giants outside the wind barrier were far more formidable than multiple armies of regular undead. Sparks erupted with every strike of their enormous iron maces, and the booming echoes reverberated around them, appearing to sap the soldiers’ spirits.

“Archers, take your positions! Defense unit, ready the catapults!” Princess Agnes bellowed at the cowering troops.

Revitalized by her order, the soldiers sprang into action. Archers let fly fiery arrows from the battlement, and sentries loosed cannonballs from the catapults toward the undead horde. Behind them, Maxi summoned a wind to deflect the ghouls’ arrows. Princess Agnes, evidently deeming it unnecessary for two mages to be there, redirected herself north.

Maxi maintained the shield over the battlement while she looked left and right. Mages lined the wall at roughly one or two-thradion intervals. Though the descending night and their hooded figures made identification impossible, she could tell from the occasional fireballs that the northeastern side was mostly manned by the more offensive magic-adept senior mages.

It made sense, given the east wall’s scant protection by magical devices and catapults compared to the western and southern sides.

Even so, we won’t be able to last like this. The mages will soon exhaust themselves, and there is only enough mana in the magical devices to last two more days.

Maxi gazed out in despair. The occasional flicker of flame arrows revealed grotesquely shriveled ghoul faces and skeletal forms. Beyond them, the expanse of pitch darkness was punctuated only by countless glowing red eyes. Despite the biting cold, a cold sweat prickled her back.

How long could they hold out if these monsters besieged the city? Vesmore only had about six hundred soldiers to defend it. And while over twenty mages, including Maxi, were present, half were healers. The city could easily fall in less than half a day.

During a brief lull, Maxi turned to Garrow. “Sh-Should we not request reinforcements?”

Peering through a crenel with a longbow in hand, Garrow answered without hesitation, “We’ve sent a carrier pigeon, but I’m afraid significant aid is unlikely. Minimal forces were left behind at the nearest city as well.”

Then what will happen to us?

Maxi managed to stop herself from asking the question aloud. Now was not the time for childish whining. They had sturdy walls, ample provisions, and a store of magic stones. If they held their defenses, perhaps they could withstand until the campaign party returned.

With renewed resolve, Maxi tirelessly deflected the onslaught of arrows. Soldiers used windlasses to raise fifteen large cauldrons to the wall’s summit.

“Be careful with those!” Alec Godric shouted as he was winched up with one of the windlasses.

The soldiers carefully positioned the cauldrons at the crenels at his warning. Gingerly lifting the lid of one, Maxi recoiled from the pungent stench of oil, a smell akin to animal blood. It was alchemical fire.

“Release the oil!”

At Alec’s command, the soldiers hoisted the cauldron above the battlement. They tipped the contents over the wall onto the enemy. Soon, horrific screams filled the air.

Maxi dared a peek down. Doused by the oil, ghouls that had been scaling the wall flailed in pain before plummeting to the ground. The soldiers continued to pour the black liquid down the walls, and some even catapulted the empty cauldrons.

Hopping down from the windlass, Alec raised a torch and bellowed, “Step back unless you want to get burned!”

As soon as the soldiers retreated, he hurled the torch over the battlement. A second later, a sweltering heat engulfed them. Maxi shielded her face with her robe and crouched down. Golden flames cascaded down the rampart, swallowing the ghouls beneath it.

Amid the raging snowstorm, the putrid aroma of burning flesh mixed with the scorching heat. The flames tore through the field, engulfing the skeletons outside the shield.

“It’s like hell on earth,” Garrow murmured, transfixed.

The sight was truly horrific to behold. Still, Maxi could not help but feel a surge of relief. Except for the hundreds of flailing corpses, the encircling horde was now retreating to escape the flames.

“Stand down!” Princess Agnes commanded when the monsters were out of range.

Maxi surmised that the princess had decided to observe the situation to conserve their arrows and cannonballs. Grateful for the respite, Maxi lowered her shield.

Garrow’s concerned gaze met hers. “Are you all right, my lady?”

She gave a feeble nod. Though she felt she would pass out from exhaustion, her mind was strangely lucid, the adrenaline of battle sharpening her senses.

“Is it… over now?” she asked in a quivering voice.

“I doubt they will attempt another attack right away, but…” Garrow trailed off as his gaze returned to the field.

The inferno was now mere embers, and the sun slowly rose in the east. Maxi stared past the dark columns of smoke toward the horizon. It was a selfish wish, but she hoped the monsters would give up on Vesmore and move on to another city. Yet, the undead army remained, stationed just four thradions[4] away.

Garrow murmured somberly, “It doesn’t seem like they intend to retreat.”

Chapter 179

Despairing, Maxi tried to gauge the size of the monster army. Though the ghouls that had breached the barrier turned to ash, the skeleton forces remained largely intact. Iron mace-wielding giants lined the field, while skeleton soldiers carrying spears, shields, ice swords, and axes dominated the hill behind them.

“Prepare for battle!” Princess Agnes’s command rang out.

The soldiers swiftly regrouped, weapons at the ready. As Maxi maneuvered through them, she asked Alec, “Do we have more flaming oil?”

Peering through a crenel, Alec turned to her, shaking his head. “We’ve used it all. The Undaim mages are making more, but it’ll be half a day before it’s ready.”

Maxi’s gaze settled on the guardhouse attached to the rampart. It seemed some mages had remained in the workroom to synthesize oil and brew elixirs for the soldiers. She watched the white smoke rising from the chimney before sweeping her eyes over the mages on the battlement. The senior mages seemed poised to continue fighting, but the others must have drained their mana.

“The mages running low on mana should help make the oil. It may speed up the process.”

“And the wall?” Alec asked.

“Without mana, they will not be much use there anyway. It will be better to have them create elixirs in the rear,” Maxi replied firmly.

She directed all but five of Nornui’s senior mages to the guardhouse. She tasked the remaining mages with focusing their barriers on the gaps in the shield. Climbing the watchtower, she inspected the magical device. It had mana for one more day. The problem was the day after.

Descending, she approached Alec. “W-We should ready magic stones to replace the used ones as quickly as possible. How many do we have?”

“We’ve got four sacks of lesser stones but under thirty high-grade ones.”

Maxi bit her lip. For a vast shield spanning two thradions, a stone from a high-grade monster like the basilisk was essential. And with fourteen magical devices guarding the city, thirty stones would last a mere week. She sighed heavily.

“We should… prepare those first.”

“I’ll stay here. You go work on them in the workroom,” Alec suggested. Studying her face, he added, “I’m sure you’re low on mana from defending the wall all night.”

“I-I am fine. Besides, you would work much faster than—”

“Just go. A drained mage will only get in the way.”

Hearing her own words used against her, she sighed in resignation and headed to the mages’ workroom in the guardhouse. The air in the candlelit room was heavy with the heat of bubbling cauldrons, aromatic herbs, and the thick scent of oils.

Maxi walked past the mages tending to the cauldrons and settled at a desk in the center. From a chest below, she retrieved a few basilisk stones wrapped in leather and began chipping away at the impurities with a sharp chisel. She then shaped the refined stones with a carving knife. Afterward, she created mana circuits within them, allowing mana to flow out. While she was deep in concentration, a sudden deafening noise shook the building.

Maxi instinctively gripped the table. She was not alone in her alarm; all around, the other mages glanced about in confusion as well.

“Don’t tell me the barrier has been breached already!” the young mage Caim exclaimed in panic.

Another booming impact caused the walls to shudder. Realizing that something awful was happening, Maxi darted out of the building just in time to see massive boulders soar over the walls and crash into the city’s outskirts.

Maxi staggered back as one such rock, tracing a huge arc in the sky, fell onto the roof of the building across from the guardhouse. She watched the scene in horror before jolting to her senses.

There was no time to spare. She sped up the stairway leading to the ramparts. At the top, she spotted the giants flinging rocks from the hill using their long, skeletal arms. Their projectiles hurtled over the eight-kevette barrier and smashed into the outer wall. Reacting swiftly, Maxi summoned a shield overhead.

Though she managed to protect the archers, the siege weapons on the battlement were not as fortunate. Catapults shattered, their arms tipping back and crushing the soldiers trying to load them. Maxi’s legs buckled at the horrific scene, but somehow, she managed to remain standing.

Holding back tears, she shouted, “E-Everyone, inside the shield! Now!”

Panic surged among the soldiers on the wall. They jostled each other to find refuge within the shield. As the chaos intensified, Maxi was squeezed against the battlement, suffocating amid the armored bodies pressing into her. Try as she might, she could not push them away.

She was fighting for breath when Garrow elbowed his way through the men to get to her. He roughly shoved the soldiers aside, thundering, “Keep it together! Do you intend to crush Lady Calypse to death?!”

His fierce gaze scanned the troops. “You are to maintain your positions! I will personally throw anyone who dares to break rank off this wall!”

At his threat, the soldiers finally ceased their frenzied pushing. However, they cowered again when the next rain of boulders fell.

“Steady!” Garrow roared. “If we break, the city falls. Load the ballistae! Archers, target the giants!”

Soldiers snapped to attention. Recovering, Maxi extended her shield as much as possible to protect them from the incoming rocks. Glancing left and right, she saw the other mages doing likewise at intervals.

Yet, they could not defend the entire city’s ramparts with only ten mages. Boulders smashed into the battlements and castle towers. Soldiers were caught in the barrage, with some flung off the walls. To Maxi, she was trapped in a nightmare.

Feeling numb, she gathered her remaining mana. Though she would soon be depleted, her shield had to stand; any lapse meant more death beneath the onslaught. She gazed beyond the wall as a coldness gripped her body, almost as if she had suffered severe blood loss. Arrows felled the giants, but they stood again and again, resuming their attack.

We are going to lose.

The moment Maxi closed her eyes in resignation, silvery rays swirled around the walls. A blue, translucent barrier enveloped the entire city. There was a crash above, and Maxi jerked her head up. The newly formed barrier was deflecting the rocks raining down on them like comets.

“My apologies for the delay. It has been a while since I last summoned a barrier of this size, so it took much longer than expected.”

Maxi’s gaze turned to the voice and saw Calto Serbel ascending the stairs, an ivory cane in hand. The elder examined the ruined rampart, exhausted soldiers, and pallid faces of the depleted mages.

“This barrier will stand for a day,” he announced, “so be sure to rest. We must strategize our defense.”

With that, he turned around and descended the steps. After staring at his retreating back in stunned silence, Maxi sank to the floor. Her excessive mana use left her feeling momentarily dizzy.

Garrow frantically helped her to her feet. “Are you all right, my lady?”

“I think… I managed to avoid mana depletion,” Maxi mumbled weakly, rubbing her throbbing eyes.

“Still, you need rest. You don’t look well,” Garrow said, eyeing her pallor.

Before Maxi could protest, he picked her up and began walking. Flustered, she was about to ask him to put her down when she saw the concern on the young knight’s face. She relaxed into his arms and allowed herself to be carried. In truth, after staying awake for thirty hours and nearly exhausting her mana, she no longer had the energy to even walk.

Upon reaching the mages’ quarters, Garrow laid her on a straw-covered bed. “Please wait here a moment. I shall bring you food and water.”

Maxi clutched his arm. “Th-That’s all right. I just need sleep.”

“You must eat to regain strength, my lady. I shall return shortly,” Garrow coaxed before heading to the storehouse attached to the quarters.

He was back soon with bread and butter. Though her thirst was great, having had nothing for a full day and a half, she had no appetite. It felt as if all her senses were dulled.

She moistened her parched mouth with the warmed wine and forced down the food. Gazing out the window, she realized she could still feel the vibrations from the monsters’ bombardment. They must still be attacking. Nonetheless, the shield created by one of Urd’s greatest mages provided comfort. They could rest assured as long as it stood.

No, Maxi corrected herself. They would still be strong enough to defend the city even if the shield fell. With that reassurance, she drifted off to sleep.

When she awoke, the room was shrouded in darkness. Feeling a chill course down her spine, she sat bolt upright. Panic gripped her momentarily as she thought she had risen from her grave. At the sight of the faint light, her tension eased.

How long have I been asleep?

Rising from the bed, she grabbed the lamp on the windowsill and ignited it with magic. As she prepared to climb the stairs to the rampart, a firm hand grasped her arm.

“Master Calto’s shield is still in place. There’s no need to go up there.”

“A-Anette.”

Relief flooded Maxi as she saw her friend. A moment later, she unleashed a barrage of questions.

“H-How bad were the casualties on the west side? Is Sidina all right? How many—”

“All the mages survived unscathed. Three suffered mana depletion, but they’re nearly recovered now. And we only have a handful of injured soldiers,” Anette answered calmly. Then, “Most died before anything could be done.”

Hunching her shoulders, Maxi tried to maintain her calm tone. “How many died?”

“Around thirty.”

Maxi bunched her robe in her fist. With Vesmore surrounded, they had to divide their forces to defend the east and west sides simultaneously. Losing thirty soldiers was a huge blow. What could they do now? She was desperately racking her brain for a solution when Anette pointed to the stairs leading to the workroom.

“Master Calto said he wished to see you. He’s in the workroom now.”

Maxi looked at her friend in puzzlement. “W-What does he want?”

“Beats me,” Anette said, shrugging.

As if her business with Maxi were concluded, Anette wandered off to the fireplace and laid on one of the beds. With a sigh, Maxi went downstairs. In the workroom, Calto Serbel looked up from the parchment he was studying before the brazier.

“You’re finally awake.”

Embarrassed, Maxi murmured, “Did I… oversleep?”

“I did not mean it as a rebuke. Come, sit.” Placing the stack of parchment on his lap, Calto let out a small sigh. “I shall cut to the chase, seeing as we are short on time. As things stand, our chances of successfully defending the city are slim. Vesmore will fall in fifteen days if this continues — hardly enough time for reinforcements to get here.”

The color drained from Maxi’s face.

“We have but one solution,” Calto said calmly.

“W-What would that be?”

“Do you remember this rune?” he asked, handing her the parchments.

Maxi accepted them, eyes widening at the familiar diagram.

“It is your golem rune.”

Chapter 180

Maxi flipped through the parchments with trembling hands. There was no mistaking it: this was the rune draft she had destroyed herself.

She looked up at the elder in bewilderment. “W-Why do you have this, Master Calto?”

“I got it from Landon,” he said with his usual indifference.

“B-But Master Landon gave the draft back to me.”

“He gave you a copy, not the original draft you submitted,” Calto replied, pressing his temple. “Before presentations, head mages test submitted runes to prevent mishaps from overlooked flaws. The draft you hold now is a simplified version of your rune’s core. Rest assured, the Tower does not have the entirety of your golem rune.”

Maxi quickly thumbed through the pages. Though only part of the rune was there, any mage proficient with magical devices could deduce its function. She eyed Calto suspiciously.

“I told Master Landon I had no intention of presenting this, so why… did he give this to you?”

Calto responded calmly, “I was told you chose not to present it because you feared it would trap you in Nornui. However, the Tower has drastically revised its standards on forbidden magic. Yours likely would not be classified as such anymore.”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the startling news. Meanwhile, the elder continued nonchalantly, “In exchange for our aid, the Tower has secured the pope’s promise to proclaim a new edict on magic. There will be a revision to the doctrine that declares magic a force that goes against divine will. Soon, many forbidden spells will be allowed.”

Maxi gripped her head, struggling to follow his words. She felt a throbbing headache coming on.

The church’s two factions had opposing views on magic. The Reformed Church took a lenient stance compared to the Orthodox Church, which saw magic as sin. But when it came to offensive magic, even the more tolerant Reformed faction was against it. A unilateral proclamation by the pope would not change that perception overnight. More likely, it would spark immense backlash.

Maxi worriedly bit her lip, still unconvinced by Calto’s assurance that the rune would not get her into trouble. If the Orthodox faction ever regained power, her rune might brand her a heretic who would have to face trial.

But we just might be able to fend off the undead army with this.

She stared at the parchment in her hand. Though the complete draft was destroyed before she left the Mage Tower, she was confident this was all she needed to recreate the rune.

Steeling herself, she declared, “I will make the golems. But I will need the mages’ assistance.”

“Let the Umri mages help. The rest of us will guard the walls. Those not adept at defense should assist you as well.”

“I will also require… high-grade stones,” Maxi added tentatively.

Calto’s brow furrowed, pondering their limited resources. Finally, he said, “Take whatever stones you require. The golems will help us defend the city, even without magical devices.”

Deep in thought, Maxi stared at the flickering candle on the table. If she were to cut back on sleep, she should be able to finish a golem in five days. The walls would have to stand until then. She eventually decided to reserve fourteen stones for the magical devices, using the rest for the golems.

“I shall start right away. Do you know… where Alec and Dean might be?”

“They are mending the siege weapons on the battlement,” Calto replied, leaning back in his chair.

Maxi suddenly noticed that the elder’s face was much paler than usual. Maintaining a shield around an entire city was evidently taxing, even for him.

Rubbing his bloodshot eyes, Calto added, “You may use the third-floor workroom. I had it cleared for you.”

Rolling up the documents, Maxi tucked them into her robe before stepping outside. It had snowed again. The fresh blanket of snow crunched underfoot as she walked.

She turned her lamp’s valve to make it brighter, then carefully climbed the stairs to the rampart. Several soldiers with torches stood watch. Beyond them, she spotted the Godric brothers, engrossed in mending a catapult.

“I need your help,” she said as she approached.

Alec paused, looking up from the severed rope he was replacing. “With what?”

“Come with me. I will explain on the way.”

The brothers exchanged a glance before lowering their tools and rising. Together, the trio walked along the battlement, where Maxi’s gaze was drawn to the eerie sight below. Thousands of red eyes flashed in the dark beneath a starless sky. After a moment of steeling herself, she pressed forward.

They began working on the golem without delay. Maxi crafted the complex magical formulas using countless symbols while Alec and Dean sketched the designs under her guidance. It soon became clear that the brothers were weak in magical theory, as they did not understand how the rune worked.

Nonetheless, their draft was impeccable. It was not for no reason that the twins’ handiwork was known as the best in Nome Hall. Maxi could only stare in awe at the golem they had designed to her specifications.

“If we continue at this pace, I think we will be able to finish much sooner,” Maxi commented.

“Do you think it could be done by tonight?” Dean asked, looking up from the intricate diagram, his eyes shining expectantly.

Maxi gave him an incredulous look. “The draft we are working on is merely the golem’s core. There is still the mana circuit and exoskeleton. After that, we must combine all the runes.”

Alec shuddered. “Just the thought gives me the chills.”

“Stop grumbling and keep working,” Maxi chided, jotting down more formulas.

Spotting an error, she irritably tore the bottom part of the parchment. Her hasty calculations seemed to be leading to incorrect details more often than usual.

With a long sigh, she grabbed a fresh sheet. Just then, Anette came striding into the room.

“Master Calto told me you needed help. I got the gist of it, so just tell me what to do,” she said, followed by a wide yawn.

Relief washed over Maxi. Her savior was here.

“We are making the golem’s mana circuit. Could you organize these formulas?”

Anette’s short legs stomped over to the desk, where she picked up some parchment from the large pile heaped on top. After leafing through them, she pursed her lips, letting out a low whistle.

“I always knew you had a knack for magical theory, but this is exceptional.”

Unlike her brothers, Anette seemed to have no problem understanding the rune’s mechanics. A series of exclamations escaped her as she went through the pile, one parchment at a time.

“P-Please, admire later,” Maxi said impatiently. “I need you to start working.”

“Don’t rush me. I need to get my head around it to know what I’m supposed to be doing. Unlike those two, I don’t have the ability to come up with diagrams without the theory.”

Pulling her chair closer to the desk, Anette pointed a thumb at her brothers as she sat down. The twins knitted their brows, seemingly unsure whether to take her words as a compliment or insult. In the end, they gave disinterested shrugs and returned to their work.

Maxi exhaled and handed Calto’s documents to Anette. “This should help you understand the fundamental structure.”

Anette accepted the stack of parchment and took her time studying it. When she finally raised a quill to begin organizing the formulas, Maxi turned her attention to crafting the rune.

Slowly, the yellowed paper before her filled with tiny symbols. She was deeply engrossed when a loud noise echoed from outside.

The enemy assault had resumed.

Chapter 181

“Shouldn’t we head outside?” Dean murmured anxiously.

Maxi stood to open the shutters. All along the wall, soldiers fired flame arrows through the crenels. Soon, the pitch-black sky was the color of ash, and enormous rocks rained down on the fainter shield like comets.

A sigh of relief escaped Maxi as she watched the rocks thrown by unseen monsters deflect off the barrier.

“I-It seems… Master Calto’s shield is still in place.”

“It should stay up until noon. At least that’s what Master Calto said,” Anette chimed in as she jotted down formulas on a piece of parchment. “And once the shield is down, the mages will cast barriers above the ramparts. All we have to worry about is creating this golem.”

Maxi turned to her friend with a grim expression. “Won’t they be short on hands?”

“They will have to bear it for now. This golem is our priority,” Anette replied brusquely. She retrieved a fresh sheet of parchment and continued working.

Maxi tried to concentrate on the rune before her, but the muffled thuds from outside, combined with her curiosity, made it hard to sit still. Was staying cooped up in the workroom truly the best course of action?

“I’ve finished my part.”

Alec, having swiftly finished designing the golem’s core, held out his hand for a new task.

Snapping out of her thoughts, Maxi quickly scanned the desk. Realizing they had completed all the formulas she had given them, she hastened to finish the one she was working on.

“P-Please give me a moment. I’m almost done with this one.”

“Take your time. We wouldn’t want you to make a mistake in your haste.”

“I assure you, there are no mistakes.”

After quickly reviewing the complex symbols, Maxi rolled up the parchment and passed it to Alec. She then grabbed a new piece and began work on the formula for the golem’s inner circuit. She could not afford distractions. It was vital that she finish the rune as quickly as possible.

As the sounds of war echoed outside, Maxi furiously etched ancient symbols onto the large parchment. After what felt like an eternity, a distant horn blared. It was a military signal. One long blast meant an enemy sighting, two short blasts meant to attack, and one long followed by two short meant to halt.

This horn sounded three times. An unsettling quiet blanketed the city. For a moment, Maxi clung to a futile hope that the monsters had given up on Vesmore. However, the call to reorganize shattered that hope, and the clamor of battle resumed.

Maxi focused on her work, trying to shake off her disappointment. Even if the monsters left now, it was only a brief reprieve. The undead would inevitably target another city, making the barrier around the Lexos Mountains useless. And without the Invoked Sanctuary, the dragon would quickly regain its powers. The realization hit her hard.

The current campaign party was only half the size of the one from six years ago. They were already struggling against dragonians capable of powerful magic. They would stand no chance if the dragon regained its full powers now.

With newfound determination, Maxi thought of Riftan. For his sake, they had to defeat the monster army. She did not want her husband to face even more hardship when he was already fighting an arduous battle of his own.

She scribbled formula after formula until her eyes were red. As she worked, two junior mages entered the workroom. They had apparently come to assist on Calto’s orders.

Maxi instructed them to gather the required components for the magical device — stone slabs, magic stones, and several tools — and had them copy the diagrams Anette had organized. She intended to create several golems at once using the copies.

After what felt like forever, Anette rubbed her tired eyes and tapped Maxi’s shoulder. “You should take a quick nap. I can handle things here.”

Maxi looked up, realizing night had descended again. She had been at it since dawn, working almost twenty hours straight.

“Just look at your writing. It’s a mess,” Anette said, clicking her tongue as she surveyed Maxi’s barely legible formulas. “Take a breather so you can work with a clear head.”

Maxi stifled a sigh and rose from her seat. Though she doubted she could fall asleep, her head felt terribly foggy, and she knew she had lost focus. After downing some porridge brought by the sentries, she laid down in a corner, willing sleep to come.

The siege continued for days. The soldiers grew tired as the undead army repeated a cycle of attack-and-retreat tactics around the city. Maxi realized the monsters were trying to chip away at Vesmore’s defenses. The sporadic clashes meant the coalition was forced to guard the walls around the clock, ultimately leading to wearied soldiers and greater injuries.

With the mages struggling with mana depletion, the infirmary lacked healers. When the number of casualties rose to eighty over a few days, even the commanding officers began rushing Maxi.

“The magical devices will only last until tomorrow. If the golems aren’t ready, we must use the magic stones for them,” Princess Agnes announced as she strode into the workroom.

Maxi, engraving a rune onto a palm-sized piece of obsidian, looked up in embarrassment.

Dristan’s princess, who had entered the room behind Agnes, chimed in, “I knew relying on unproven magic was a mistake. We should stop wasting time and bolster the magical devices instead.”

“W-We are almost finished,” Maxi stammered. “The golems should be ready by morning, so please bear with us for a bit longer.”

She could hear the doubt in her wavering voice.

Princess Lienna cast a dubious eye over the chaotic spread of magic stones, stone slabs, and stacks of parchment on the desk. “How many golems will we have by the morrow?”

“F-Four.”

The princess let out an incredulous laugh. “You intend to defend the city from thousands of monsters with just four golems?”

“W-We will make more once we activate the first lot!”

The princess looked poised for a retort but held back, perhaps deciding the debate was pointless. Turning on her heel, she said, “Very well. We shall wait until tomorrow. If your magic proves useless, we will take the remaining magic stones for the magical devices.”

After glaring incredulously at the self-important woman and watching her disappear down the stairs, Maxi turned to Princess Agnes.

Agnes gave her an apologetic look. “I’m sorry for rushing you, but the soldiers are losing morale. If we lose the barriers, most of the men will stop fighting, and the city will fall in a matter of minutes. We need those golems.”

Maxi, ready to defend her efforts, caught sight of Agnes’s haggard face. Everyone had been guarding the walls for days without proper rest. It was only natural that they felt anxious.

“Don’t worry,” Maxi assured gently. “They will be ready before daybreak.”

Once Princess Agnes left the workroom, Maxi promptly returned to her task. By dawn, she had completed four golem figures.

Rubbing ointment onto her sore, inflamed fingers, she gazed down at the palm-sized figures. Even though they were a product of her own hands, she found it difficult to believe that such crude constructs could turn into golems.

What would happen if they did not function as they wanted? What if the golems became uncontrollable? A myriad of fears looped in her mind. After obsessively checking for mistakes, she squeezed her eyes shut and wrapped each figure in a thick woolen cloth.

“Alec, Dean, place the golems outside the west gate,” she instructed, handing a figure to each. “Anette and I will cover the east gate.”

“Y-You want us to go out of the city by ourselves?”

“Dristan’s cavalry has agreed to escort you, and Master Calto will also be there to keep you safe.”

After exchanging a terror-stricken look, the twins soon departed with determined expressions. Maxi and Anette wished them luck and followed suit to the east gate.

Upon nearing it, they were met by a group of armed soldiers. Maxi broke into a run toward them but halted when she heard a heated exchange.

“Sir Riftan tasked me with protecting her ladyship!” Garrow raged at Gabel. “On what grounds are you barring me from this mission?”

“My men and I can safeguard her ladyship! I need you to remain—”

“I will not stand for this! I did not complain when I was excluded from the Dragon Campaign, but I refuse to comply this time!” Garrow snarled, his shoulders heaving in anger.

Maxi froze in place. She had never seen the young knight so angry.

After scratching the back of his head irritably, Gabel shifted tactics to persuasion. “You are not ready. Once you’ve adjusted to your narrowed vision—”

“Are you saying I am unreliable?” Garrow retorted, his face growing grim. “I can still fight with one eye. There is nothing you can say that will stop me from escorting her ladyship.”

“Goddammit! Being under that person’s command has only made you bullheaded!” Gabel spat. Then, with a resigned sigh, he said, “Fine. Do as you please.”

He then turned away in anger. When he caught sight of Maxi, who was rooted rather awkwardly to the spot, he came running toward her.

“My lady, you’re here.”

Maxi let out a nervous laugh. “I-It has been a while, Sir Gabel. A-Are you… well? And unharmed, I hope?”

Gabel had been stationed on the north wall near the basilica, so she had not seen him for quite some time. He broke into a gentle smile as if attempting to lighten the tense atmosphere.

“As you can see, I’ve not a scratch on me. Have you finished all your preparations, my lady?”

“Y-Yes.”

“Good. Then, let us make haste.”

The knights promptly signaled to the sentries above the gate, and Maxi stepped forward as the portcullis moved up. The drawbridge slowly came down with a great clanking of chains. With quivering eyes, she took in the thousands of monsters camped over the bridge. Even at a distance, she could almost feel their chilling breaths.

“You’re absolutely certain the magical devices are still working?” Anette asked in a hushed voice.

Maxi tried her best to sound calm. “They should continue to work for the next few hours.”

She willed her rigid legs to walk out of the city. Though she had Garrow, Gabel, and five of his direct subordinates protecting her from all sides, she felt as terrified as a baby bird leaving the safety of its nest for the first time.

As if sensing her terror, Gabel said gently, “Don’t be afraid, my lady. We will protect you.”

Maxi squeezed her eyes shut and crossed the drawbridge onto the snow-covered slope littered with thousands of arrows.

Chapter 182

Strewn across the snowfield, black, shriveled ghoul limbs lay scattered around the yellowed bones of skeletons. Every muscle in Maxi’s body tensed up at the grim scene.

After carefully avoiding the undead’s remains, Anette asked in a hushed voice, “Will this spot do?”

Maxi shook her head. “Activating the golems here… would weaken the wall’s foundations. We need to be further away from the city.”

Anette, eyeing the hill swarming with monsters, sighed and trudged forward. For a while, all that could be heard was the snow crunching beneath their feet and the mournful wail of the wind. Soon, they stood just a hundred kevettes from the monster army.

Maxi glanced back to gauge how far they had come before turning her attention to the monsters camped outside the barrier. The long row at the head of the undead army appeared to be made up of resurrected giant ogres and cyclopes. Their rugged bones were ashen in the bluish light of dawn, and the eye sockets in the middle of their gigantic skulls glinted eerily red.

After fearfully glancing at their blackened iron maces, Maxi turned to Anette. “I-I think we’ve come far enough. You can place your golem here.”

“What about yours?”

“I’ll secure mine over there,” Maxi said, pointing northeast.

With a shrug, Anette fished out the golem figure from her bag. Leaving Gabel and two of his subordinates with Anette, Maxi moved another hundred and fifty kevettes away. It was essential to keep their golems apart to ensure their magics did not clash.

Squinting, Maxi assessed the distance and pulled out a shovel from the pack on her back. Just as she was about to start digging the frozen ground, Garrow stepped in, taking the shovel from her hands.

“Allow me, my lady.”

Without waiting for a reply, he began to dig. Maxi anxiously watched him until the hole was sufficiently deep enough.

“That should do,” she said.

Garrow thrust the shovel into the ground nearby while Maxi took the golem figure from her bag. Kneeling next to the hole, she unwrapped the figure and placed it inside the two-kevette pit.

She gestured to the knights and said, “Please fill it up.”

The knights sprung into action, quickly covering the hole. When the ground was even again, Maxi used a small knife to prick her pinky. The cold must have numbed her hand, as she barely felt the pain.

Drawing a few drops of blood, she let them fall onto the ground, infusing her mana into the earth. A radiant web of red light spread across the frozen surface. Her eyes filled with hope. These mighty giants would now protect the city from the evil monsters.

However, no matter how long she waited, the miracle did not occur.

“Is it done?” Garrow asked with a hint of concern.

Trying not to show her embarrassment, Maxi glanced toward Anette. Her friend appeared just as flustered.

Anette rushed over, her face taut with anxiety. “What’s going on?”

“I-I’m not sure myself. If we calculated everything correctly…”

Maxi glanced about in confusion. The earth was dreadfully still.

“Th-The mana imbalance may have affected the magic,” she concluded dejectedly.

“So… our plan has failed?”

Maxi’s face flushed with a mix of shame and frustration. She fought back the urge to cry, realizing their last hope to safeguard the city might have crumbled.

Holding back tears, her voice quivered as she said, “We should return to the city and… think of another way to—”

Right at that moment, Garrow pushed her aside. Landing in the snow, she looked up at him in shock. Her eyes widened even more when she spotted the ice spike piercing the exact spot she had been standing in. Cold sweat broke out on her back. Garrow’s quick reflexes had saved her from meeting the same fate as a fish impaled by a harpoon.

Drawing his sword, Garrow bellowed, “Cast a shield!”

More ice spikes rained down, and Maxi acted swiftly, saving them from being punctured with holes. But her shield could not protect them from attacks that came from directly in front.

Screaming, Maxi doubled over in pain. Though the knights had deflected most of the ice with their swords, a few spikes embedded themselves in Maxi’s shoulder and thigh.

“My lady!”

As Garrow rushed to support her, a dark shadow charged toward them. Garrow pulled her behind him and swung his sword. An ear-splitting clash of metal rang out across the field.

Maxi pulled out the ice spikes buried in her flesh and swept her eyes over the fifteen or so attackers surrounding them. Beneath their hoods, she caught glimpses of black-scaled snake heads.

How did they manage to get past the shield?

After looking around in confusion, Maxi’s gaze darted to the front. To her horror, the shield had thinned out, allowing monsters to stream in.

“Goddammit!” Gabel swore under his breath.

He whirled around and unleashed blade aura on the monsters blocking their path, sending them scattering. Seizing the brief respite, the knights began running with Maxi and Anette in tow. The monsters soon gave chase.

All around her, Maxi saw sparks flying and heard steel clashing. Though she could not make sense of what was happening, it was clear the knights were desperately fending off the monsters’ onslaught.

In her heightened state of panic, a sudden dizziness washed over her. Glancing down, she noticed blood dripping down her right arm. She clutched her shoulder with her uninjured hand and felt the fabric soaked in blood. It occurred to her that she might even have broken bones, but she strangely felt no pain. Was all this just a nightmare?

Lost in a daze, she was forging ahead when a violent impact shook the ground. Maxi lurched and fell onto the snow.

Jerking her head up, she saw a giant undead closing in on them. The hideous, colossal skeleton wielded a hammer that must have weighed at least ten rants[5].

Suddenly, a towering pillar of earth erupted from the ground. Maxi watched, breathless, as the pillar surged skyward before tilting forward and smashing the thirty-kevette giant to pieces.

In the aftermath of the destruction, Maxi’s eyes darted to Anette. Her friend’s shocked expression confirmed that she had not conjured the spell. Had it been a mage on the city wall, aiding them with a long-distance offensive spell?

As she looked to the city in a daze, the ground beneath them began to quake. Maxi clumsily staggered back. The earth pillar, which had destroyed the undead giant in the blink of an eye, swept across the ground and annihilated the monsters all at once.

Then, it dawned on her — the pillar was an arm.

As the enormous limb of dirt and rock floundered above the ground, Maxi cried out, “E-Everyone, get back!”

The knights were already dispersing to avoid the golem. Holding onto Garrow for support, Maxi made a hasty retreat on unsteady legs. Soon, the ground trembled as the golem’s massive, dark red head and body rose out of the earth. She gaped in astonishment; it was far bigger than they had calculated.

“Incredible…” Garrow murmured in disbelief.

Indeed, the golem stood nearly a hundred kevettes tall, perhaps even more.

After watching it wobble to its full, towering height, Maxi abruptly came to her senses. Seeing that the dragonians were also distracted, Maxi tugged Garrow’s arm.

“We must escape now!”

The knights broke into a run. Maxi and Anette did their best to keep up. Though Maxi’s lungs felt close to bursting, she did not dare stop to catch her breath.

Ignoring the pain in her thighs, she pushed herself to the brink. As they neared the city gates, she hurled herself inside. Anette and the knights rushed in after her. The soldiers at the entrance quickly lowered the portcullis.

Gasping for breath on the ground, Maxi finally dared to look back, and the terrifying sight made her shudder. Their pursuers were in disarray. The golem raised a gargantuan leg and ruthlessly crushed the monsters as if they were nothing but insects.

Chapter 183

The ground trembled with every thump of the golem’s massive stone leg, leaving deep impressions in the earth. Its creation must have significantly lowered the density of the soil; the field was now a mire, and the charging undead monsters sank into it, iron maces and all. When the golem raised its arm, Maxi reflexively closed her eyes.

There was a loud thud, and a faint tremor shook the earth.

“Come this way, my lady,” Gabel said, pulling Maxi away from the portcullis. “Some of the monsters might get past—”

He immediately froze as he realized her sleeve was soaked with blood.

“Good God, you’re wounded,” he exclaimed.

“Move aside. Let me heal her.”

Shoving past the flustered knight, Anette ushered Maxi near the stairway leading to the battlements. She made her kneel before pulling out a knife. Without hesitation, she ripped Maxi’s clothes to reveal the wounds on her thigh and shoulder, then carefully began wiping away the blood with a clean linen cloth.

The pain surged, making Maxi wince. It appeared that her senses, paralyzed from terror earlier, were slowly returning.

“I-It hurts.”

“Good. That means your nerves are fine,” Anette replied brusquely. She carefully inspected the deep gash on Maxi’s shoulder. “No broken bones either…”

She swiftly cast healing magic over the wounds. Once they disappeared, Maxi tested her shoulder. True to Anette’s words, there seemed to be no nerve damage.

Maxi pulled off her glove, confirming she still had full control of her arm, before looking around at Anette and the knights. “I-Is everyone all right? Is anyone—”

Suddenly, a deafening roar tore through the air, and the ground shook violently. Staggering to her feet, Maxi raced up the stairs. Atop the wall, she was greeted by the sight of two colossal beings, each the size of a small castle, brutally trampling monsters. Anette’s golem had activated as well.

Gabel, having climbed up after her, murmured, “They are certainly impressive.”

It seemed the others were astonished at the sheer size of the golems as well. The only one who seemed worried was Anette. The golems’ larger-than-anticipated heights were clearly making her uneasy.

She must be worried there might be a flaw in the rune.

The same thought gnawed at Maxi. What if the golems went rogue? She anxiously watched as the towering constructs beat back the advancing monster army.

As the monsters drew back, the golems ceased their rampage. The formula that directed them to act only upon detecting a threat appeared intact. Just as Maxi breathed a sigh of relief, thunderous cheers erupted around her.

Startled, Maxi glanced around. The soldiers, their spirits frayed from ten days of recurring battles, now radiated hope. A few approached her and hoisted her onto their shoulders before Gabel and Garrow could stop them.

The elated soldiers appeared not to hear her shriek of surprise. With her still sitting on their shoulders, they marched along the battlement. Maxi glanced around in embarrassment as people began to chant her name.

But the war was not over yet. The enemy’s retreat was only temporary, and another strike was inevitable. Even so, she could not bring herself to dampen the soldiers’ joy. The men had worked hard for weeks; they deserved to savor their victory for the moment. And so, all Maxi could do was awkwardly wave her hands as they celebrated.

Soon after, they received word that the monsters attacking the west wall had retreated as well. However, Maxi’s fears were proven true when it became apparent that the enemy had not given up on Vesmore altogether. According to the scouts’ reports, the undead army was encamped in the vicinity of the Black Forest, a large woodland to the west of the Lexos Mountains only two maltions[6] away.

“I believe they are trying to create more undead,” Agnes said with a heavy sigh. The princess had come to the mages’ workroom with the report. “There should be plenty of monsters buried near the mountains. They are surely aiming to replace their losses.”

“Why are they so bent on taking Vesmore? If their goal is to destroy the Invoked Sanctuary, sacking any of the five cities should suffice,” Sidina asked, cocking her head.

She had come to assist in the creation of the golems.

“I believe it’s because Vesmore is the city closest to the dragon’s lair,” Agnes replied with a shrug. “They likely want to strike the campaign party as quickly as possible after taking down the barrier.”

Maxi nodded. The monsters were surely aware that a campaign party was on its way to defeat the dragon and thus were likely in a hurry to destroy the barrier. Moreover, since the enemy had no way of knowing if the other cities had golems as well, they had probably concluded it would be better to keep their focus on Vesmore. A city that had exhausted much of its forces over the past ten days made an easier opponent than another fortress.

“How long until the additional golems are finished?” Agnes asked.

“W-We will have three more in three days.”

Agnes’s face brightened. Having witnessed the golems’ immense power, she likely thought that these numbers would be enough to defend the city.

“Then please, keep up the good work.”

As soon as the princess left the workroom, the mages around the desk let out a collective sigh. They were currently poring over the formulas to figure out the cause of the golems’ enlargement. After studying the rune for a long time, Anette put forth a theory.

“I think the golem’s mana circuit might have been infused with too much earth mana during its creation. The lack of fire mana in the area probably led to an increased ratio of the other elements.”

The Godric brothers, enjoying a hot porridge in the corner, looked up from their bowls. “Then, why did it take so long for them to appear? For a moment there, we thought we’d failed for sure!”

“With the added size, it probably took longer for the circuit to be finished,” Maxi replied as she leaned back against the chair. “The problem… is that we have no idea how long they will last. If everything goes according to our calculations, they will last for at least a month, but now… I’m not so sure. A week might be the best we can hope for.”

The workroom grew somber. Clutching her throbbing head, Maxi pored over the drafts. While there was a rune inside the golem that enabled it to absorb mana on its own, it was terribly insufficient to sustain a roughly one hundred-kevette magical construct for an extended period. The mana in the magic stones would drain away, and with its source of power gone, the golems would instantly return to dust.

“Wouldn’t it be better to redo the formulas?” Sidina cautiously suggested.

Maxi shook her head. “I’m afraid we don’t have the time. Our best option… is to keep creating the golems as is.”

“But we only have ten high-grade stones left.”

“That should last us about half a month.”

Everyone turned to see Calto striding into the room. Until now, he had been ensconced in his room after the debilitating effects of the immense shield he had cast.

Pulling up a chair, he stated as he sat down, “Seven golems should be enough to defend the city. You must finish the additional three and use the remaining stones to create replacements. If each golem manages to last a week, we should be able to buy ourselves more time until the campaign party slays the dragon.”

“But it will take at least a month for the coalition army to return,” Anette chimed in. “How will we hold out until then?”

A deep crease formed at the corner of Calto’s mouth. He pensively stared at the candlelight before replying carefully, “With Sektor gone, the monsters will have no reason to besiege the city. We have only to hold out until the campaign party eliminates the dragon.”

Maxi’s brow furrowed slightly. Would the dragonians give up so easily? They might even seek vengeance and attack with more ferocity.

But we have no other option.

Maxi surveyed the workbench with renewed determination. They had to focus on defending the barrier, at least until the campaign party successfully carried out their mission. They had no time to spare worrying about what would happen next.

Maxi organized the scattered drafts and distributed them to Sidina, Anette, and the Godric twins. “We should get to work if we’re to finish the golems before the monsters return.”

Mages from the daytime watch joined them in the evening, enabling the completion of three golems in only two days. This time, it was decided that Anette, Alec, and Dean would plant the golem figures outside the city. Maxi was exhausted from supervising the whole project, and she had not had a chance to rest. She bid the Umri siblings to finish up while she got some much-needed sleep.

The next day, she was awakened by a horn’s blare. Hastily throwing on her coat, Maxi rushed up to the rampart.

The hill was a sea of thousands of undead. Their skeletal feet stomped the ground as they charged toward the city. Sure enough, the golems activated in response. Another battle had begun.

“Everyone, to your positions!” Agnes bellowed from the watchtower.

Chapter 184

The soldiers promptly stationed themselves along the battlement. As the archers kept a vigilant eye on the enemy, bows in hand, the catapult unit loaded the siege weapons. The mages dispersed to their designated positions, readying to cast shields at a moment’s notice.

At long last, the monster army clashed with the golems. Maxi watched with bated breath as hundreds of undead swarmed the golem in the blink of an eye. Iron maces thudded into the golem’s limbs, crumbling them into clouds of dust. However, the scattered clumps of earth were quickly reabsorbed.

Fully recovering, the golem swung its massive arm, sweeping away the thirty-kevette skeletons as if they were scarecrows.

Maxi finally exhaled the breath she was holding. The four golems were performing well beyond their expectations, successfully staving off the monsters surrounding the east and north sides. Any that managed to get past the earthen guardians were sent tumbling into the moat by a volley of arrows from the archers.

After moving along the wall to gauge the battle’s progress, Maxi returned to the workroom. With the newly added golems functioning properly, there was no need for all of the mages to be there.

Ignoring the noises outside, she took out a new magic stone. Just then, Sidina entered the workroom.

“Working again so soon?”

“I-I was just about to start.”

Maxi handed Sidina a magic stone and a pair of gloves.

With a sigh, Sidina trudged over to the desk. “I was hoping for some respite, but I clearly chose the wrong place.”

“You know we can’t afford to rest. The golems must be finished as soon as possible.”

Though she pursed her lips, Sidina tugged on the gloves without further complaint. Soon, more mages joined them. Owing to this, they were able to finish one extra golem figure before the day was out. If they maintained this pace, they would be done within the week.

Maxi rubbed her gritty eyes, which felt as if they had a fistful of sand in them, and went to open the shutters. The stillness suggested the fighting must be over.

When she went outside to assess the situation, she saw soldiers eating around a fire. Approaching the closest one, she asked, “Have the monsters retreated?”

The soldier who had been wolfing down a bowl of oat porridge shot to his feet. “No, my lady. It’s simply a lull in the fighting.”

Maxi gestured to the soldier to resume his meal before climbing the stairs to the battlement. Dusk was falling over the plain, which was still teeming with thousands of monsters. Surprisingly, there was no dramatic difference in their number, leading Maxi to believe that many of the felled undead had been propped back to life.

As long as the necromancer is there to supply them with mana, the skeletons will keep regenerating.

Her gaze swept the battlefield. Dragonians, the ones puppeteering the monsters, were orchestrating this all from within. Finding and eliminating them would be the surest way to end the siege, but a direct assault against such overwhelming odds — ten to one — was essentially throwing human lives away. Furthermore, the dragonians appeared to be masters of stealth, evading even the mages’ search magic.

All we can do is hold out for as long as possible.

Maxi turned toward the dark silhouette of the Lexos Mountains. Her eyes traced the steep ridge that rose from the untouched expanse of snow, resting finally upon a distant, hazy peak. Somewhere out there, Riftan was fighting a far more perilous battle. The mere thought tore her heart to pieces.

She instinctively clutched the coin at her neck. It was hard to believe that barely a month had passed since their parting. It felt like decades. As her resolve wavered, Maxi whirled around, a sudden, fierce desire to join him flaring within her.

A second later, she remembered her promise. She had to honor it this time.

Squeezing her eyes shut, she mumbled a plea into the air, “I shall fight my battle here, so please, return to me in one piece.”

With a light kiss on the coin, Maxi stepped back from the battlement’s edge and descended the stairs.

The mages worked feverishly to craft more golems, but their efforts were cut short when one of the northeastern golems crumbled into dust, allowing the monsters to advance on the city yet again.

“To your stations! Mages, summon shields!”

At Agnes’s command, the soldiers resting around the campfires promptly climbed the ladders to the battlement.

Maxi followed them soon after. Despite the mages who had arrived first being quick to cast shields, hundreds of monsters had still managed to get close to the wall.

“Get the flaming oil! Now!” Anette’s gruff voice carried over the din.

After frantically looking about, Maxi sprang into action when she saw skeletons scaling the wall. Soldiers bashed hammers into skulls as the monsters tried to climb over the battlement, but the horde kept coming.

Maxi summoned a wind, sending the monsters that had been clinging to the wall like barnacles tumbling into the moat. Despite this, some still managed to make it over. She staggered back as a skeleton advanced on her, its bones rattling.

With a whistling of air, something flew in front of her and smashed the skeleton soldiers to pieces.

“Stay back, my lady!” Gabel cried.

Having beat back the undead monster with a single strike, the young knight crushed the still-rattling yellow skull underfoot. Without hesitating, he used his crossguard to crush the next skeleton that rose over the battlement.

“Focus! Hold your positions!” he bellowed to the soldiers huddled together. “Don’t leave any gaps for them to get in!”

The soldiers immediately spread out and raised their hammers and iron maces against the incoming horde with renewed ferocity.

After watching the scene from the rear, Maxi raced to the top of the turret. Thanks to the mages’ barriers, a large portion of the monster army was held at bay on their side of the field. Once they dealt with any that managed to bypass the golems, the mages would be able to replace the fallen one.

Soon, cauldrons brimming with flaming oil were carried up the ramparts, and Maxi promptly came down from the turret to help transport them. Raging flames soon cascaded along the walls, and a golden river of fire surged from the bottom of the moat.

The soldiers erupted into cheers at the sea of bones charred by the blaze. They had overcome yet another crisis.

But another golem will soon fall.

Maxi bit her lip as she glanced at the giants that had already stopped moving. While the newer golems would last a few more days, the original four were likely running low on mana. They had to replace them before they crumbled into dust.

Maxi convened the mages as fast as she could.

“W-We are running out of time. We must replace the golems as quickly as possible.”

“But… it’s too dangerous to leave the city right now,” Sidina said cautiously. “Master Calto said he can cast his shield in three days. Should we not wait until then?”

Maxi shook her head. “The other golems will stop working soon. I doubt they will last another two days, let alone three.”

“If we maintained barriers like we did today—”

“Max is right,” Anette chimed in. “It’s too risky. We need to replace the golems without delay. But this time, we should have the mages leave the city in pairs: one to secure the golem and another to cast a shield. The dragonians have seen how we summon them, so they will definitely try to thwart us.”

After some discussion, the mages agreed to take on roles suited to their individual abilities. Since Maxi, Anette, Alec, and Dean understood the rune best, they were naturally selected to secure the golem figures. Sidina, Caim, Geoffrey, and Albern, the only mage of Kabala capable of powerful defensive magic, were chosen to accompany them.

With the plan in place, the mages went their separate ways. While the others dispersed north and east, Maxi made her way to the west gate with Sidina. Soon, they were joined by Gabel, Garrow, Princess Agnes, and about twenty of her knights.

Seeing them gathered, Maxi looked troubled. “M-Moving in such numbers will attract too much attention.”

“That would still be true for a smaller group, my lady,” Gabel said firmly. “We cannot afford to be ambushed like last time. You must allow high-ranking knights to escort you.”

For a moment, all Maxi could do was regard him with a flustered expression. Her gaze flickered to Princess Agnes, who tapped the sword strapped to her waist.

“I am going with you this time, so you have nothing to worry about,” said the princess. “As both mage and warrior, I am more than capable.”

With that, she drew her silver helmet over her head.

Maxi’s stomach twisted into knots at the burden of having a royal princess serve as her escort, but it was clear nothing she said would deter them.

Holding back a sigh, Maxi gazed past the portcullis onto the field, now shrouded in darkness. A golem knelt in the snow. Beside it rose one of the mages’ towering barriers. The sight reassured Maxi; at least they did not have to worry about being swarmed the moment they stepped out of the gate.

As she surreptitiously let go of her breath, a faint flash lit up the sky. Startled, Maxi’s head jerked up. Deep rumbles filled the air. Soon after, a violent snowstorm erupted.

There were screams from all around. Cargo from the battlements hurtled down, sending wooden bowls, cups, arrows, and broken flagpoles flying. A tent pitched precariously behind the wall leaned as if it would collapse.

Pressed against the wall to avoid the falling debris, Maxi looked up. Snow poured from the blanket of dark clouds above.

A chill ran down her spine. This was not a natural phenomenon at all — it was magic. And the only being in the world capable of controlling the weather was the dragon.

Chapter 185

Maxi’s face fell. This could only mean that Sektor was fully awake now.

She turned to Agnes. “H-How is this possible? Wasn’t the barrier supposed to suppress the dragon’s powers?”

“Changing the weather must be an easy feat for it, even in its weakened state,” the princess replied gravely.

Fear constricted Maxi’s throat. She had been told that it would take a full month for the campaign party to reach the dragon’s lair — a considerable time, given the thousands of foot soldiers and numerous supply wagons.

How could a lone creature wield such power? Even a great mage like Calto had to exhaust his mana to create a shield big enough to cover an entire city. At less than half of its original strength, Sektor’s magic stretched far beyond the Lexos Mountains, which crossed the three kingdoms of Wedon, Dristan, and Arex.

Fear chilled Maxi to her very bones. She could not believe that humans had once fought such a powerful being and won. Though many had told her that Riftan and the Remdragon Knights had risked their lives to slay the dragon, it was only now that she truly understood the full might of the creature they had faced.

And he is risking his life once again.

Clutching the iron grate, Maxi peered at the snowstorm engulfing the foothills and the hazy mountain ridge beyond. Another flash lit up the sky, followed by a crack of thunder. There was no doubt that a harsher blizzard was raging in the mountains themselves.

The anxiety she had desperately suppressed reared its head at the thought of Riftan fighting with the colossal monster amidst a blinding tempest. Had it been possible, she would have raced to his side there and then. She was willing to pay any price; that was how much she wanted to go to him.

I may never see him again.

She shook her head, driving the thought from her mind. No, Riftan would surely return to her as he always did.

“W-What now?” came Sidina’s quivering voice.

Removing her forehead from the grate, Maxi swept her gaze over the hardened faces around her. “Th-This is a good thing. The weather should make it difficult for the monsters to detect our movements. Sidina, summon a windbreak. I’ll cast a concealment charm.”

Sidina tentatively hunched her shoulders before nodding. “A-All right.”

“My lady, allow us to lead,” Garrow said, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Please stay behind us.”

Maxi willed her rigid legs to step back. Once the knights took their positions, they signaled the sentries. The portcullis lifted with a clang.

Almost immediately, Maxi cast a concealment charm, hiding their presence by blocking airflow and refracting light. Although a monster with particularly keen senses could see through it, she doubted they would be detected in such weather.

She nodded to the knights. Gabel and Garrow then led the way across the bridge into the raging snowstorm. Even though the wind was growing wilder by the minute, Sidina’s windbreak allowed them to move faster than usual.

“F-First, we must secure a golem behind the barrier. After that…” Maxi flicked a glance at the golem that was still perfectly intact. “Another one over there, and we will be done.”

“And the remaining golems? Will they be placed by the other mages?” Agnes asked.

Maxi could only nod in response. The windbreak did not ward off the cold, and her face felt almost frozen solid, making it difficult to move her jaw.

With each breath crystallizing in the frigid air, Maxi trudged through the ankle-deep snow. Time seemed to stretch on, but eventually, she found herself standing before the mages’ towering barrier. She gestured to the knights on guard.

“Th-This will do.”

Two young knights stepped forward. “We will begin digging, my lady.”

Stepping back, Maxi watched them swiftly dig a hole about a forearm’s length deep. She knelt down, slipping the figurine out of its leather wrapping and into the earth. The knights promptly refilled the pit.

While they flattened the soil, Maxi took out a small knife. She was about to make a cut on her finger when Gabel abruptly pushed her back and drew his sword.

A startled shriek escaped her as she tumbled on the snow. Though her knife flew out of her grip, she did not have the mind to search for it. Her eyes darted across the fifteen assailants that had materialized like ghosts.

“Get back!” Agnes cried.

Maxi whipped her head around to see Agnes fending off a bulky, six-kevette dragonian. She parried the monster’s attack and summoned flames around it, causing it to emit a sharp cry.

As soon as it pulled back, Agnes seized the chance to attack, severing its arm. However, it was not a critical blow. The monster grabbed its sword with its remaining hand and charged at the princess, their steel clashing again.

Everywhere Maxi looked, the knights were locked in battle. Gabel crossed swords with two dragonians, while Garrow and the others were equally beset.

A sudden thought gripped Maxi.

Where on earth did they come from?

It was difficult to believe the monsters had been able to approach without Gabel or Garrow noticing. She bit her lip. That meant the monsters must have been lying in wait for them there.

I should have searched the area with magic first. I should have been more—

A loud noise shook the earth. Maxi stifled a groan as soon as she saw it — the undead army pouring down the hill toward the golems.

Knowing that the final battle between the dragon and the campaign party had begun, the monsters had likely launched a desperate assault to destroy the Invoked Sanctuary as quickly as possible.

“Max! Watch out!”

At Sidina’s ear-splitting cry, she snapped her head up to the plummeting shadow above. She did not have time to summon a shield.

An enormous blade came whistling down, but before it could make contact, Garrow threw himself in front of her.

There was a great thud. The young knight’s heels plowed into the snow. Veins bulged from his neck as he blocked the massive greatsword, forged like an iron mace, with only his slender bastard sword.

“My lady, quick! Get back!”

Maxi hastily retreated. After glancing around, she darted to the buried golem figure.

“C-Cast a shield!”

Sidina, terror-stricken and pressed against the barrier, somehow managed to regain her composure enough to summon a shield. Now protected, Maxi knelt and rummaged in her pocket for her knife. Then, remembering she had lost it, she drew the short sword at her waist.

The bluish blade glistened in the dark. Maxi made a small cut on her finger and sprinkled her blood on the snow.

Without dressing her wound, she slipped her glove back on and cried, “I-It’s done! We must get away—”

She was pulling on Sidina’s arm when a dark-scaled dragonian appeared in their path. Though Maxi promptly summoned a barrier, the monster’s power was beyond imagination. Her eyes widened at the loud impact, and the barrier shattered. She hastened to cast a shield, but the monster was already right in front of them.

She instinctively covered her head and twisted away. Right at that moment, a sword burst out of the dragonian’s torso, accompanied by a great ripping of leather.

“You dare to attack our lady?” Gabel snarled as he twisted the blade from behind the dragonian.

In one swift motion, he sliced diagonally. The silver blade came out of the dragonian’s side, spraying dark red blood over the snow. Maxi flinched and backed away.

When the monster dropped to the ground, Gabel drove his sword into its body once more for safe measure.

“Are you all right, my lady?”

“Y-Ye—”

Before she could answer, another dragonian charged at them. Gabel swore under his breath and parried the monster’s attack.

“Garrow! Take the mages away from here!” he bellowed.

His fellow knight, who had been clashing with a hulking, eight-kevette dragonian, swung his sword to push the monster away and sprinted over to Maxi. When the other knights opened up a path for them, Garrow broke into a run with Maxi and Sidina in tow.

“G-Garrow, we still have one more golem to secure!” Maxi shouted as they sprinted across the field.

“We have no time for that, my lady! Our northwest defense has fallen!”

Maxi whipped her head around. True enough, there was only rubble where the golem had once stood. The undead army was already over the drawbridge and advancing on the gate. The sight made Maxi sick to her stomach.

“We must enter the city through a different entrance. Follow me,” Garrow shouted as he changed course following the embankment. Fortunately, the northern side’s defense had yet to fall.

Just as they approached the embankment to cross the drawbridge, something slammed into Maxi with great force.

All the air was pushed from her lungs as she rolled in the snow. When she finally managed to lift her head, disoriented, she saw that a ten-kevette wall had burst from the spot she had been standing on.

Rubbing her aching ribs, she staggered to her feet. Garrow was fighting the monsters that had chased after them, while Sidina was nowhere to be seen. Maxi wondered in horror if she had been flung down the ditch. She was scurrying toward the embankment when something came darting toward her.

“My lady!”

Though she heard Garrow’s urgent cry, her reply died in her throat. Before her stood a lithe monster, its red eyes gazing down at her.

Maxi recognized it right away. It was the white dragonian they had encountered in the basilica. The strangely human-faced creature leaned close, its glinting blade poised just above her. Maxi only realized then that she had managed to block the monster’s attack.

She had not had time to sheath her sword, which meant it was still in her hand when she reflexively moved to defend herself from the incoming blade.

“Humans…” the dragonian hissed, baring its fangs. “Nuisance… humans… be gone.”

The monster pressed down on Maxi’s sword with more force, bringing its gleaming edge a hairsbreadth away from her nose. Though she tried to push back with all her might, it was no use. She squeezed her eyes shut.

Just then, a strong gust blew past. The monster froze and jerked its head up. Maxi grew rigid as well. A distant cry echoed overhead, slowly growing louder until it seemed to shake the sky. Then, just as suddenly as it had started, it ceased.

Time itself seemed to stand still in the eerie silence. Nothing moved. Maxi, the hostile dragonian, the monsters besieging the city, and even the soldiers firing arrows all froze, looking up at the sky.

A ray of light broke through the dark clouds and streamed down on a particular summit in the Lexos Mountains.

Maxi blinked at the sight. It was the first pure sunlight she had seen in a while.

The monster on top of her suddenly made a strangled noise. Clutching its face, it let out an ear-splitting shriek. The ghastly sound finally jolted Maxi back to her senses. Now was not the time to be gawking.

She thrust her sword with all her strength and felt the blade slice through tough skin. It only sunk in part way. Exerting more force, she slowly pushed the gleaming blue weapon deeper into the monster’s chest.

The dragonian heaved and grabbed the metal. Clearly, she had failed to pierce its heart. Clenching her jaw, Maxi gripped the hilt and twisted.

She froze when she glimpsed the dragonian’s face. Tears were gliding down the creature’s pale, white-scaled cheeks. It regarded her with eyes filled with despair and began mumbling something.

Suddenly, it gripped her sword with both hands and drove it into itself. Maxi watched, stunned, as the blade plunged in.

She could not comprehend what was happening, not even as a shadow appeared behind the monster. Wide-eyed, she placed Garrow’s face.

The young knight swung his sword, and the monster’s anguished, tear-streaked face dropped to the ground. Maxi hunched her shoulders against the spray of hot blood pouring from its severed neck.

“Are you all right, my lady?” Garrow asked breathlessly, his chest heaving. He pushed the limp monster off her.

Maxi was still in shock. She shakily sat up, saying, “I-I am all right, but Sidina…”

Managing to rouse herself, she pried her eyes away from the dead dragonian to search for her friend. She soon spotted Sidina lying a short distance away, apparently unconscious.

Without a second thought, Maxi hurried toward her. She was almost there when she realized the surroundings were strangely calm.

Out on the battlefield, the thick hordes of undead surrounding the city were disintegrating like a mirage.

Am I dreaming?

The staggering monsters crumbled one after another. Maxi released a ragged breath as she watched plumes of white bone dust blow across the snowfield.

Rays of golden sunlight broke through the clouds, playing over the shimmering snow. The pulverized monster remains looked like specks of silver carried on the wind. Hope bloomed in Maxi’s chest at the sight.

It was victory at last.

They had won.

Chapter 186

Maxi slipped her hand inside her coat, grasping the coin on her necklace. The wind had softened to a gentle breeze, brushing past her frozen cheek. Tears stung her eyes — whether from relief that everything was over or joy from their victory, she could not tell.

Turning her gaze from the desolate snowfield, Maxi looked toward the Lexos Mountains, slowly changing from dark gray to a subtle blue. Sunlight that had been illuminating one side of the steep mountain slope now bathed the entire summit.

Riftan was there somewhere. She was certain he had defeated the dragon. Without meaning to, she took a step toward the vast field, only to be abruptly halted by a hand on her shoulder. Whirling around, she saw Garrow with Sidina on his back, his eyes sweeping their surroundings.

“There may still be monsters around, my lady. We should return to the city first and assess the situation.”

Coming to her senses, Maxi quickly turned. “Y-Yes, let’s make haste.”

Garrow led the way along the moat, and soon, an arched gate loomed ahead.

“Open the gate!”

At Garrow’s command, the sentries atop the battlements lowered the drawbridge. Maxi and the young knight hurried across the narrow wooden planks and dashed through the portcullis. Anette and Geoffrey, assigned to replace the golems in the south, rushed over to them.

“What happened?” Anette asked as she examined Sidina, who was still slumped on Garrow’s back.

Gasping for breath, Maxi replied, “W-We were ambushed by dragonians while replacing the golems. I think she hit her head w-when she was knocked over.”

“Lay her down here. I will look at her wound,” Geoffrey instructed, spreading a blanket near a campfire just beyond the gate.

Garrow gingerly lowered Sidina on the blanket, then turned his head to Maxi. “What about you, my lady? Are you hurt?”

“I-I am fine. I am more worried about Sidina. How is she?”

“We won’t know for certain until she wakes up, but I don’t believe she is in critical condition.” Geoffrey lifted the girl’s eyelid to check her pupil, then breathed a sigh of relief. “It’s just a bump on the head. She will wake when it’s healed.”

He laid a gentle hand on Sidina’s bruised temple and healed it with magic. Relief washed over Maxi as she watched the color return to her friend’s pale face. She left reassured, climbing up the wooden stairs next to the gate.

The top of the battlement offered a clearer view of the situation: the monsters encamped on the west had vanished, leaving only bone shards glinting across the field, and the creatures that had swarmed the gate were now mounds of fine dust.

Maxi’s triumph was short-lived as her gaze turned east. Hundreds of undead still stood outside the wall. Hurrying along the battlement, she saw that the monsters that had been fighting the golem were now circling the hill, moving west. She drew a sharp intake of breath as she realized they were heading toward the Lexos Mountains.

They are trying to attack the campaign party.

She raced down the rampart to get to the gate, but Garrow’s hand halted her.

“Lady Calypse. Where are you going?”

Maxi looked up at him, panic-stricken. “Th-The monsters are heading for the Lexos Mountains! We must stop them!”

The young knight clenched his jaw. He furrowed his brow as if conflicted but slowly shook his head. “Sir Riftan commanded us to guard the city until the campaign party returns. With the monsters giving up on Vesmore, our duty is done.”

“B-But if we let them go… the campaign party will be in danger.”

“Even so, there is nothing we can do.”

Maxi’s face twisted in frustration at Garrow’s calm response. The undead were now fewer than a thousand. They had a chance of winning if they struck with the combined might of their forces. However, she knew Dristan’s princess would never agree to such a reckless plan. She also had a feeling that even Princess Agnes would try to dissuade her. Maxi turned her face away, desperately holding back tears.

“Do not worry, my lady,” the knight said, trying to comfort her. “A campaign party strong enough to defeat a dragon surely won’t fall to mere undead.”

Maxi said nothing as she gazed through the portcullis to the shimmering snowfield. Their arduous task was not over. Her heart sank at the thought of spending days filled with anxiety for Riftan’s return before she slowly closed her eyes.

After the monsters left, only five golems remained in the field. The temperature rose every day as if making up for lost seasons, causing snowmelt to flow into streams and converge into a river.

Soldiers busied themselves with clearing sewers and building embankments. New sprouts appeared near the flowing, clear water, and buds formed on previously bare branches. The seemingly endless winter had ended, bringing with it the arrival of spring and summer all at once.

“The dragonian you defeated was likely among the ruling class,” Calto Serbel announced, entering the common room as he removed the cotton cloth covering his nose and mouth.

Maxi turned toward his voice. The elder looked exhausted as if he had only just finished examining the dragonian’s corpse.

“Its mana capacity was thirty times greater than the average lizardman, though it was physically weaker. Truly astonishing. It was probably the necromancer controlling the undead.”

“But… not all of the monsters perished when the white dragonian died,” Maxi pointed out.

“Which means it was not the only necromancer,” Calto said with a heavy sigh. “It seems the dragonians were divided into three classes depending on their roles: red and black scales were warriors, and the white scales were the rulers.”

The elder paused, deep in thought, before adding, “The white scales are blessed with brains that have developed rapidly in a short period of time along with heightened magical abilities. I estimate about nine still exist.”

“N-Nine?!” Maxi exclaimed.

Calto nodded. “Eight powerful dark mages are required to resurrect a dragon, and since there must have been more than one white-scaled monster among the ones that attacked Vesmore, there should be at least nine of its kind remaining.”

Calto pointed to the small room where the dragonian’s body was kept, drawing Maxi’s eye to the gap in the door. She saw evenly spaced wooden beds, atop which were the carcasses of four dragonians. Once the undead army had left, the mages had gathered the bodies for research purposes.

Perturbed by the sight, Maxi looked away. Her heart felt heavy when she recalled the white dragonian’s tears and palpable anguish.

According to church doctrines, monsters were the devil’s creations whose sole purpose was tormenting mankind. However, Maxi could not shake the unsettling feeling that what she had slain was not a wicked monster but a being capable of feeling emotions.

Though she knew that such thoughts were against the church’s doctrines, the dragonian’s despairing eyes still haunted her. She shot to her feet in an attempt to dispel the creeping guilt.

“Please excuse me. I would like to get some fresh air.”

“Of course,” Calto replied absently, picking up parchment to begin his report for the Tower.

Maxi swiftly left the room and ascended the wall to gaze at the distant Lexos Mountains. Was Riftan still there? Was he safe? And how was Ruth and the other knights? The campaign party could have also suffered casualties. How would they face the incoming undead army with diminished numbers?

As her thoughts spiraled into pessimism, Maxi consciously tried to empty her mind. She climbed down the stairs toward the guardhouse in search of something to do when she came upon the two princesses seated at a round table with several high-ranking knights.

Her brows furrowed. Although the dragon had been defeated, the monster army still remained. It had been decided that the princesses would each oversee the defense of either the east or west end, so what were they doing together here?

Maxi was peering down at the spacious hall when Agnes, who had been conversing with the knights, spotted her and broke into a grin.

“What perfect timing, Maximilian! We were in the middle of reading the reports that just arrived from the campaign party.”

After a moment of blankly staring at the small piece of parchment in the princess’s hand, Maxi darted toward the table. Agnes promptly handed Maxi the report with a chuckle.

The parchment contained a short line of military code consisting of oblique strokes.

“W-What does it say?” Maxi impatiently asked.

“‘Mission Complete.’” Agnes shook her head in apparent exasperation. “I am quite certain that your husband does not fully comprehend what a report is supposed to be. He just can’t seem to rectify that nasty habit of his.”

Maxi’s eyes flickered over the parchment. The ludicrously short message was still enough to flood her with relief. Clutching it with both hands, she silently thanked God.

Riftan was safe.

As she was enveloped in pure joy, she heard Lienna Moor Thorben’s crisp voice cut through.

“Sir Sejuleu Aren’s report is much more thorough.”

Maxi turned to face the princess. Holding up Sejuleu Aren’s report with her fingertips, Lienna interpreted the code for Maxi.

“It says the campaign party has successfully retrieved the dragon heart but has failed to eliminate all the dragonians. He also adds that the Temple Knights have suffered heavy casualties.”

Maxi felt the blood drain from her face. “W-What of the other knights? How many casualties in total?”

“The report doesn’t say, but I’m sure they would have mentioned if that had included anyone of importance,” the princess replied flatly, tossing the parchment back onto the table.

Maxi snatched it up, her mind racing. By “anyone of importance,” the princess doubtlessly meant someone of high station. She could not be certain if the Remdragon Knights or Ruth would count as such to the princess.

She was still trying to decipher the codes when she felt a tap on her shoulder. Turning her head, she found Gabel standing next to her. His head was bowed, pretending to read the report, but his eyes subtly flicked toward the entrance.

After blinking up at him, Maxi quietly lowered the parchment and descended the stairs leading out of the hall. Gabel soon came after her.

She halted her anxious pacing to bombard him with questions. “W-What is it? Was there something in the report that only you could—”

“My lady, please. It is not a serious matter,” Gabel assured, waving his hands and looking flustered. He took a small pouch from his cloak. “May I have your hand?”

When Maxi tentatively reached out, Gabel opened the pouch and dropped the contents onto her palm.

“This came in the same container that carried the report. I’ve kept it aside because I had a feeling it was meant for you.”

She stared down at the delicate flower, its dainty white petals the size of tiny fingernails.

Chapter 187

Maxi gazed down at the flower before gingerly touching the delicate petals with her fingertip. It was as soft as a feather. Holding it gently as if it were a treasure, she recalled a moment from a long time ago.

Riftan had once given her a bouquet of wildflowers. She saw him in her mind’s eye, drenched from the rain as he presented it to her. Without warning, her heart lurched painfully.

Was his first impulse at the sight of beautiful flowers always to pick them for her?

“Thank you… for bringing this to me,” Maxi managed to choke out.

“There is no need to thank me, my lady,” Gabel replied with a gentle smile.

Though she wanted to smile back, her face refused to listen. Instead, she lowered her head to hide her tears. Her anxieties, fears, and sadness melted away, replaced by an all-consuming longing. Still, at that moment, even the sharp pain felt sweet. Gently, Maxi pressed her lips to the petals.

The peace continued. Soon, even the vigilant Dristanian soldiers lowered their weapons to help the city’s restoration. They mainly hauled stones or felled trees, but some dug pits to mix mortar or shuttled sand with shovels. Maxi presumed there must be masons and carpenters among the conscripts. Even to her uninitiated eyes, the reconstruction seemed to be proceeding smoothly.

After wandering the bustling construction site, Maxi headed toward the stables. As soon as Rem spotted her master, the long-neglected mare became agitated. If not for the swift intervention of the stablehand, there could well have been an accident.

It took some time for Maxi to coax her irate horse outside. Rem still seemed disgruntled even as Maxi led her to the water’s edge. There, the mare eagerly began to devour the fresh green shoots, having been deprived of proper feed for a while.

Maxi looked on with sympathetic eyes and gently stroked her neck. “Just hang in there a little longer. I promise you will have all the carrots and apples you want when we get home.”

Rem’s ears perked up as if understanding, and she playfully nudged Maxi’s cheek with her muzzle.

Seeing the mare’s spirits lifted, Maxi took her to the square. The roadside was crowded with soldiers queueing for rations. Maxi swept her gaze over the lean faces of the men, filling themselves with watery oat porridge in a tent at the square’s edge.

The current rations were hardly sufficient. They had long consumed all the cattle and swine in the city, and some especially desperate souls had even slaughtered the egg-laying hens for food. All that was left now were five barrels of ale, ten bags of oats, and a few sacks of beans. Since they had to make do with the remainder, each meal was heavily watered down.

After observing the soldiers’ somber expressions as they stirred their bland meals, Maxi made her way to the basilica. Just then, she heard a familiar voice.

“Good day, my lady.”

“Sir Gabel,” Maxi said brightly, nodding at Gabel Lachzion.

The scout party had returned. As he cut across the wide square toward her, she rushed over to him.

“How did it go?” she asked breathlessly. “Did you find anything?”

“Nothing of note, I’m afraid,” Gabel answered with a bitter smile. “It appears that the monsters of the Pamela Plateau have completely withdrawn from the area. We spotted a few griffins that had come out of hibernation near the Lexos Mountains, but we couldn’t find any trace of the dragonians.”

The griffin sighting was startling news.

Visibly shocked, Maxi asked, “I-Is everyone all right?”

“Everyone is safe, my lady,” Gabel replied with a confident thump on his chest. “However, the concern now is the awakening of other monsters. This region is home to many beast types like harpies and manticores.”

“The coalition won’t be… sending another campaign party to deal with them, will they?”

Gabel waved his hands, assuring her, “That is unlikely. Each local feudal lord should deal with the monsters in his territory. A new coalition would only form against a large, organized monster army.”

Maxi’s face fell. What were the chances the dragonians would return with another army?

As if reading her mind, Gabel added gently, “Fear not, my lady. Taking on ten monsters will be easy enough if we’re not fighting off a dragon, even if they do wield dark magic.”

A bitter smile crossed Maxi’s face at the knight’s confident assurance. If the past persecution of non-human races, which led to the downfall of elves and dwarves, made anything clear, it was that a mere nine necromancers could not withstand an army of knights. The dragonians, aware of this, had staked everything on reviving the dragon.

The dragon was their only hope.

She was lost in these thoughts when bells chimed in the distance. The low, even tolling signaled an arrival at the city gates.

As she led Rem across the square toward the main entrance, her heart leaped at the sight of armored cavalry entering the city. The coalition army had finally returned.

However, her excitement faded as she drew closer. The emblem on the knights’ yellow surcoats was not one she recognized. It soon dawned on her that it was the Dristan royal family’s coat of arms — this was the supply party sent by King Thorben.

While the starved soldiers cheered the procession of food-laden wagons, Maxi’s spirits sank. Her disappointment was palpable as she watched the soldiers eagerly unload the supplies. With a heavy heart, she turned away.

That evening, Princess Lienna held an extravagant banquet in the newly refurbished parsonage of the basilica. Princess Agnes and the young knight leading the supply party took the seats of honor, followed by the high-ranking knights and the Tower’s mages.

Initially, Maxi chose a spot between the mages and the Remdragon Knights. However, at Agnes’ urging, she joined the princess at the head of the table. An already-intoxicated Agnes poured Maxi a generous goblet of potent wine, which Maxi sipped while glancing around the hall with a troubled expression. Thick, sizzling ham, smoked venison, honeyed nuts, and dried apricots filled the long table. Meanwhile, the servants carried in a steady supply of freshly baked bread and butter.

Though it was the first sumptuous meal she had seen in months, Maxi found she could not enjoy it. It was difficult to get food down her throat when the image of her husband trekking through the mountains was constantly on her mind.

After forcing herself to at least nibble a slice of bread, Maxi quietly left the lively banquet. She crossed the basilica grounds to the spire at the back of the church and began to climb.

The summit offered a stunning view of the clear night sky, lit by a crescent moon. The cool breeze was refreshing against her cheeks, flushed from the wine. Maxi pulled a chair to the balustrade and settled into it.

A chorus of drunken, boisterous singing drifted from afar. She listened to the rowdy tune for a while before a crisp voice cut through the evening air.

“You seem to relish wallowing in your misery.”

Maxi looked around in surprise.

Lienna Moor Thorben was leaning against one of the pillars. She lightly shook the wine bottle in her hand as she strolled over to Maxi. “Would you like to join me?”

When Maxi shook her head, the princess shrugged, pulled a chair not too close, and sat down.

Watching warily, Maxi finally asked, “Did you follow me here?”

“And why on earth would I do that?” Lienna replied with a snort, which Maxi found incredibly vexing. “I happen to like high places, and this tower is the highest.”

She paused to take a sip of wine, then asked mockingly, “Were you pining for your husband while gazing at the mountains?”

Maxi’s expression hardened. She had no desire to engage with this unpleasant woman right now. “I shall excuse myself,” she said, rising from her seat.

“I’ll stop being so horrid, so do sit down,” the princess grumbled in a more amicable tone. “I’m just jealous. You won the man I could not.”

The unexpected confession made Maxi freeze and turn around.

The princess, staring out at the night with her chin on her hand, mumbled, “Riftan is an extraordinary man. I have not been able to forget him after all this time.”

Maxi furrowed her brow, recalling Riftan’s assurance that nothing had happened between him and the princess. It occurred to her that he could have been lying.

“What exactly happened… between the two of you?”

The princess remained silent for a while before letting out a sigh. “I tried to seduce him. He rejected me. That is all.”

Having made the admission, she added resentfully, “As you know, he has a soft spot for the weak. He is kind to those who are sincere. It’s that softness that made me believe I could win him over if I took advantage of it, and it’s the reason I haven’t been able to let go.”

She emptied her goblet in one swig. Maxi felt bewildered, unsure of how to act around this woman who was still clearly affected by Riftan’s years-old rejection. The princess, however, continued to air her grievances.

“I was wed to a seventy-year-old man at sixteen for political reasons. The marriage was a nightmare, but he died five years later. I met Riftan on my return to the capital. You can imagine how tragically I fell for him.” The princess’s tone turned bitter as she said, “But he never accepted any of my advances.”

Maxi sat still, suddenly feeling awkward. While she had initially judged Lienna as brazen, all she saw now was a woman nursing a broken heart.

“I am to marry the knight who led the supply party today,” the princess continued with a wry smile. “Now that you know my sad story, can you sympathize with my temper? After all, you’ve won the heart of the greatest man in the world.”

Maxi pressed her lips together. Refusing would make her the most uncharitable of women. Reluctantly, she sat back down and forced herself to drink some of the wine the princess was offering.

The next day, Maxi told Agnes of her reconciliation with Princess Lienna.

“She is truly a force!” Agnes said, doubling over in laughter. “Turning her willfulness into a situation where you can’t stay angry.”

“Do you think she was being dishonest?”

“Not quite, but I doubt she extended her hand with pure intentions. There is a reason they call her the venomous spider. She perhaps felt the need to cool your animosity toward her after seeing your golem rune.”

The unexpected reasoning took Maxi aback.

Agnes continued with a meaningful smile, “Many will seek you out now, some with flattery, others with intimidation. You must learn to be more cautious, Maximilian.”

Maxi stopped herself from asking whether Wedon’s royal family also coveted the rune. She did not want to probe when the princess was offering sincere advice. After assuring Agnes she would be more careful, Maxi headed to the sunlit square.

The soldiers, rejuvenated by the previous night’s feast, bustled about as she made her way to the basilica. There, she diligently swept the dust in the dilapidated chapel and planted herb seeds in the back garden. She hoped these acts might somehow invoke divine protection for Riftan.

Day after day, Maxi devoted herself to the basilica’s upkeep. In moments of quiet, she would gaze out at the Lexos Mountains from the castle tower or pray in the chapel.

The weeks passed, and Vesmore gradually came back to life as more than five hundred residents returned. The markets once again bustled with activity. Finely dressed merchants lined the streets, selling rare wares Maxi had never seen. Yet, nothing caught her interest. It felt as though she alone was trapped in a perpetual winter.

After gloomily looking around the market, Maxi left the square, intending to go to the basilica. Just then, a distant bell tolled. More refugees had arrived.

Having been disappointed numerous times over the past few days, Maxi did not bother looking back. She discreetly entered the sanctum at the back of the basilica. Only high priests were allowed within the sanctum, but the city’s newly-appointed parish cleric currently had his hands full presiding over church services. Taking advantage of his absence, Maxi slipped into the room where the holy relic was stored.

The altar, once stained red with dragonian blood, was now surrounded by a pale blue light. Maxi stood before the chalice atop the altar, then knelt and clasped her hands in prayer.

A high priest was due to visit Vesmore soon, which meant she would no longer be able to come here. Before that happened, she wanted to pray for her husband’s safety in the presence of the holy relic as often as possible.

She rose after a lengthy prayer. Outside, a gentle rain had begun to fall over the garden. The sun, peeking through thin clouds, lent a golden shimmer to the raindrops. She reached out to feel the spattering droplets before carefully treading across the wet grass. The lukewarm rain pleasantly dotted her cheeks and forehead.

Inhaling the fresh grass, Maxi walked past the budding shrubs toward the herb patch. The wet plants gave off a fragrant scent. Absorbed in the peaceful moment, she was startled by the sound of heavy footsteps.

Turning, she saw a figure standing there. Her heart stilled. The man pulled back his hood, revealing gleaming obsidian hair and a sun-kissed face.

It was Riftan. Maxi stood transfixed, watching raindrops trickle down his long lashes and cheeks. The metallic clinking of his dark gray armor filled the garden as he approached her, and it was this noise that confirmed to Maxi that this was not an illusion. She blinked rapidly at her burning tears.

A mysterious, grayish gold light colored Riftan’s eyes. His rain-drenched face appeared gentler than ever. He was so beautiful that it was hard to believe he was not a figment of her imagination. Then, he smiled.

“I have returned.”

Maxi was speechless. A heartbeat later, she remembered her resolve to welcome him warmly. Smiling through her tears, grateful for the rain that disguised them, she replied in a voice thick with emotion, “Welcome back.”

Chapter 188

The returning campaign party numbered less than ten thousand. Maxi’s expression darkened as she stood on a castle turret, surveying the mass of soldiers in the field. Excluding those who had deserted on the way to the Lexos Mountains, the campaign had cost at least five thousand lives.

Though Livadon, Dristan, Wedon, and Balto’s Southern Confederacy all bore casualties, Osiriya’s Temple Knights suffered the most. As the campaign’s spearhead, they had bravely confronted the dragon using divine magic to neutralize its powers, losing over half their number in the process.

Maxi’s brow furrowed as she looked down at the bodies of three hundred paladins in neat rows on one side of the encampment. There was not a hint of sadness on the clerics’ faces for their departed comrades or joy at their victory. Like gloomy shadows, they silently waited for the departure signal, and their gravity seemed to infect the adjacent Wedonian army.

In contrast, the knights of Livadon and Balto, stationed a little further away, reveled in their triumph. Their raucous celebrations and boisterous cheers echoed in the distance.

After anxiously observing the soldiers indulging in food and drink, neglecting to break camp, Maxi descended the stairs.

The heart of the city was just as clamorous. Stalls flanked both sides of the main road, which was crowded with baggage wagons and soldiers carousing or playing dice. Though the coalition army was due to leave Vesmore by noon, the soldiers, weary from their lengthy journey, sought every excuse to delay their departure.

Sighing, Maxi pushed her way through the teeming crowd. Near the gate, a small tent had been erected, in front of which soldiers in light armor had formed a line. These were likely the troops from Dristan and Arex, disbanding in Vesmore and waiting to receive their pay.

She stopped to watch the whistling soldiers heading to the taverns, their pouches filled with silver. When she stepped out of the gate and crossed the moat, she noticed the Remdragon Knight’s blue banner and the House of Calypse’s red banner billowing beside each other. She immediately sprinted toward them.

“Lady Calypse!” Ulyseon, spotting her first, greeted her with a broad smile and a wave.

In just over two months, Ulyseon Rovar had matured beyond recognition.

“Where have you been, my lady?” His purple eyes, which seemed calmer, fixed on her as he talked. “Sir Riftan has been looking for you.”

“I had to return to the lodgings to fetch a few things.”

“You could have sent one of us.”

“I didn’t want to trouble any of you with something so trivial. But tell me, where is Riftan?”

It was Ursuline Ricaydo who replied.

“Sir Riftan has gone to the Livadonian camp.”

The knight was perched on a wagon, polishing his sword. Like her, he seemed vexed that the army’s departure was delayed.

Pointing to the back of the knights’ formation, Ursuline added with evident exasperation, “He is likely threatening to drag Sir Sejuleu along with a noose if he doesn’t pack up immediately.”

Maxi suppressed a sigh at the knight’s prediction. It was remarkable that Riftan, known for loathing dallying of any sort, had tolerated even this much delay. Tossing her bag onto the wagon, she walked to the formation’s rear. The knights greeted her one after another as she passed.

Her smile quickly faded as she noticed the Remdragon Knights’ reduced number. By a rough estimate, it seemed at least thirty knights had fallen in battle. While those close to her, like Ruth, Hebaron, and Elliot, had returned safely, several familiar faces were missing.

With a heavy heart, Maxi continued toward the Temple Knights, who were guarding the carriage bearing the holy relic. Sweeping her eyes over their ranks, she halted abruptly upon spotting Kuahel Leon’s stony face. The Temple Knight stood silently next to his chestnut warhorse, his expression as emotionless as a doll’s.

Maxi soon noticed the absence of the young, silvery-blond knight who always shadowed him. His name was Vinther, if she recalled correctly. The loss of someone she had unconsciously become accustomed to seeing around weighed on her heart. He was not the only one missing; most of the knights who had accompanied the mages to the Pamela Plateau had fallen.

How perilous must the battle have been for the powerful Temple Knights to lose so many members? Maxi could not even begin to fathom it. Casting a sorrowful glance at the knights, she headed west.

As Ursuline had anticipated, Riftan was locked in a heated argument with Sejuleu Aren. Her husband’s livid voice boomed across the field.

“I’ll give you an hour to clean up this mess,” he thundered. “If you don’t, I swear I will tie you to a wagon and have you dragged out of here.”

“Do calm down,” came Sejuleu’s relaxed reply. “What’s the rush? We have been trekking through the mountains for two months, not to mention the grueling battle with an undead dragon that refused to stay dead. Some rest is well deserved.”

“That is why I gave you four days to eat and drink like pigs!” Riftan retorted. “You’ve rested enough! If you are not ready in an hour, my men and I will depart for Balbourne without you. I wonder how your lord will react when he learns why his royal knights missed the victory parade.”

“God help your impatience. You really must work on that inflexible attitude of—”

Sejuleu’s cocky response was cut short when he spotted Maxi. A glint appeared in his dark green eyes.

“Good day, Lady Calypse. You are as stunning as ever,” he said, pushing past Riftan to greet her. Kissing her hand, he added respectfully, “Your husband and I were just discussing your remarkable creation.”

Maxi’s eyes flickered to the golem hunched over on the hill, and she let out an awkward laugh. Almost exhausted of fuel, the giant’s body had partially fallen apart. But even with an arm and half its torso missing, its remains were an intimidating sight.

“Are you aware that the Dristanians are calling you the Golem Mage?” Sejuleu said exuberantly. “I’m sure there will be a new song to follow Livadon’s ‘The Scarlet Lady.’ In fact, that fellow over there has already written three poems dedicated to you.”

Sejuleu pointed to a fair-haired, freckle-faced knight sitting in a circle inside the tent. He was looking at Maxi with evident admiration. Feeling a cold sweat break out on her back, Maxi quickly withdrew her hand.

“H-How kind of you. But… a play about the dragon battle might be more entertaining. I’m sure the people would find that much more riveting… than any story about me. After all, the true heroes are the men who… risked their lives in the campaign.”

“Ah, so humble, too! Upon my return to Livadon, I shall let the palace poets know of all your virtues,” Sejuleu remarked, grinning.

Maxi regarded him with horror. She was spared further conversation when Riftan grabbed the knight by the shoulder and roughly yanked him away from her.

“Have you forgotten my warning?” he snarled, bringing his face close.

Sejuleu appeared unperturbed as he replied, “How could I forget your threat to break every bone in my body if I dared to approach your wife again? But, alas, I am willing to sacrifice my bones to praise true talent.”

“You bloody bastard. Must I skin you alive for you to—” Riftan abruptly clamped his mouth shut when he saw Maxi’s face. He spoke again, his voice much calmer. “Break camp now unless you want a beating in front of your men.”

With that, he shoved Sejuleu back, grabbed Maxi’s hand, and strode out of the tent. Maxi cast a nervous glance over her shoulder.

To her relief, Sejuleu Aren did not appear to be offended. The knight winked at her, looking ever mirthful. Maxi shot him a wry smile before Riftan’s disapproving voice interrupted.

“Where were you this morning?”

“I went to collect some things at the lodgings.”

“Have you eaten?” he asked, his tone serious.

He caressed her thin shoulder as he spoke. When Maxi nodded, he studied her face as if to ascertain whether she was telling the truth. A moment later, he leaned down to kiss her.

Embarrassed, Maxi glanced around to see if anyone was watching, lightly smacking his arm at the same time. A smile curled up Riftan’s lips.

Wrapping his arm around her, he said gently, “You’ve lost weight. I just worry, is all. Make sure you take a carriage as much as possible on our way to Balbourne.”

He rubbed his cheek against the top of her head before letting her go. Maxi looked up at him, her face flushed.

Every place he touched seemed to burn up her skin. Had it been possible, she would have given anything to slip away with him so they could spend time alone. However, Riftan’s duties as supreme commander would not be over until they reached Balbourne.

Chapter 189

Maxi gave a disappointed sigh. She pulled lightly on Riftan’s arm. “You have lost more weight. Did you even have a proper breakfast?”

Riftan furrowed his brow and ran a hand over his face, clearly bothered by her observation. Maxi suppressed a smile. Ever pragmatic, Riftan cared little for ceremony or ostentation. Yet, he always tried to look his best in her presence, so much so that he secretly endeavored to stay clean even during a campaign.

Though she found it slightly absurd that a man as attractive as him would care about a plain woman’s opinion, it still pleased her. It meant that he wanted her to find him dashing just as much as she wanted to appear beautiful in his eyes.

Holding back the urge to hug him tightly, she led him to a campfire.

“You should sit and eat something. It does not… seem like the army will be departing soon anyway.”

Riftan breathed a resigned sigh as he glanced at the soldiers packing up. “I suppose you’re right. You should join me.”

“I’ve already eaten. Will you wait here while I get you a bowl of—”

“Sit,” he said firmly, cutting her off. “I’ll have an attendant bring me food.”

He beckoned to a young squire tending to a horse nearby. Having no other reason to refuse, Maxi settled by the fire.

The squire soon returned with two bowls of steaming lamb stew and generously buttered wheat bread. Despite not being particularly hungry, Maxi finished the entire bowl and half a loaf, mainly because Riftan seemed so content watching her eat. But he was still not satisfied.

“You should have more,” he said, tearing off a piece of his bread.

“No, you should have it. I really am… full.”

“Have one last bite. It’s best to eat well now. Once we start marching, a proper meal will be hard to come by.”

“Which is why you should have it. You’ll need the energy to lead—”

“If neither of you want it, I’ll take it.”

Startled by the interruption, Maxi looked up. Ruth was sitting across from them, his expression one of mild disapproval. Maxi’s brows furrowed slightly.

“H-How long have you been there?”

“I have been here the whole time, my lady,” he replied, shaking his head incredulously. “It seems you only have eyes for Sir Riftan.”

“I think the issue is your lack of presence,” Maxi grumbled, her face turning red.

The mage scowled as if he wanted to retort but sighed instead. “Anyway, that’s not important. Have you gathered all the drafts?”

“Drafts?” Riftan asked.

Maxi glanced around before whispering in his ear, “I told you I went back to the lodging for something, remember? Pages of the golem drafts were missing, so I went back to get them.”

Riftan regarded her for a moment, then shifted his gaze to the golem. Anxiety surged in Maxi’s chest when she noticed his eyes turn grim. Though the majority of the coalition’s soldiers viewed the golem positively, the Council of the Seven Kingdoms and the Church of Osiriya might think otherwise. Even King Reuben was likely to take issue with the golem rune, given Wedon’s longstanding wariness of Riftan. It seemed unlikely that Reuben III would quietly accept Anatol possessing such a powerful rune.

“Do you think… the rune will bring us trouble?” she asked, her voice tinged with worry.

Ruth stroked his chin. “My lady, how many mages are currently capable of creating a golem?”

Maxi paused before replying, “The only people who fully understood the rune are Anette and Master Calto, although a few unaffiliated free mages also participated in its creation. The work was divided, so not many had access to the whole structure.”

The sorcerer pensively stared into the fire while he listened. “I think,” he began cautiously, “it might be wise to keep the golem rune secret for now. Of course, this could lead to pressure from the monarchs of the Seven Kingdoms… But given your current status as a hero, they’re unlikely to risk public backlash by trying you as a heretic.”

He smirked as he added, “The rune might even serve as an effective weapon to keep the armistice’s opponents in check. Wedon is a staunch supporter of the peace agreement, and the Church of Osiriya has signed an alliance treaty with the Mage Tower. If war breaks out, the rune will be our most powerful weapon. The opposition would be forced to take a more cautious stance.”

Even with Ruth’s optimistic prediction, the crease on Riftan’s brow did not soften. It was understandable since the things the sorcerer listed were all reasons Maxi could become a target.

After staring into the crackling fire, Riftan said stiffly, “You must stay close to me at all times or have an escort in my stead.”

Maxi meekly bobbed her head.

Before long, the soldiers were ready to depart. Maxi followed Riftan’s advice and settled into a carriage. She watched the soldiers march in strict formation, then looked up at the city wall.

Lienna Moor Thorben stood atop the gate. She raised her hand, and the Dristanians lining the battlement sounded their horns as the cavalry set off across the field.

Relief washed over Maxi as the sand-colored rampart grew distant. The long journey was coming to an end. She relished the refreshing breeze that ruffled her hair before closing the window and lying on the carriage seat.

The army’s march proceeded without incident, quelling Maxi’s fears of monster ambushes. Although they occasionally encountered harpies, these skirmishes never escalated into major battles. Most monsters, fresh from hibernation, actively avoided the army.

Several days later, they crossed Dristan’s northwestern border into Arex’s southern region. Maxi swept her gaze over the landscape with keen interest. A silver river cut through a vast field, and she spotted a water mill in the distance. The miller was nowhere to be seen, having likely moved away to avoid the monsters.

After surveying the area, the army pitched tents near the river. Maxi stepped out of the carriage, took Rem’s bridle from a squire, and led the mare to the riverbank. Rem drank and grazed hungrily until her muzzle was covered in dirt.

Maxi gazed at her horse sympathetically before sitting by the river to wash her hands and face. She pulled off her boots and submerged her feet in the icy water. As she was splashing around, she heard Riftan’s voice behind her.

“Your trousers are all wet.”

She turned to see Riftan holding Talon’s bridle. He left his warhorse next to Rem and crouched near Maxi’s feet, rolling up her wet trouser hem. Maxi giggled.

“Why are you laughing?” Riftan said.

“I was remembering my first trip to Anatol. You arranged my clothes for me back then as well. I used to think you were such an eccentric.”

“That doesn’t sound like a compliment,” Riftan grumbled, looking disgruntled.

Maxi playfully kissed his forehead. “I happen to love your eccentricity.”

Riftan arched an eyebrow. Though he looked sullen, she could tell he was secretly happy. He liked it when she teased him. He also liked it when she slapped his arm or back in exasperation, or when she playfully toyed with his hair while he slept. In truth, there was nothing she did that Riftan did not like.

“You’ll get cold. Let us head back.”

He carefully dried her feet with a towel, and Maxi slipped her boots back on. By the time they returned to camp, the scarlet sky had darkened to a deep purple, and people sat chattering around campfires.

Maxi settled in front of Riftan’s tent to eat a meal of stew, bread, and warmed wine. Not long after, as the wind grew stronger, Riftan pulled her toward him so that she was sitting between his knees. He gently tugged her back against his broad chest while his arms wrapped around her waist.

Maxi glanced around. Their tent faced the river, meaning they were hidden from view. Realizing this, she guided his hand down her tunic.

Though he tensed initially, he soon began to knead her breast. Maxi felt her nipple grow painfully taut.

Biting her lip, she leaned her head against his shoulder. The tips of his fingers played with her sensitive flesh, then gently pulled on it. Her groin tingled, and her waist shivered deliciously. Maxi arched her back to press her throbbing breast against his hand with more force.

A low moan escaped his throat. Positioning her sideways, he lifted her tunic and lowered his mouth to her taut nipple. Maxi buried her fingers in his silky hair as he tasted her. Each time he sucked and nipped on the sensitive peak, an electrifying current coursed down all the way to her toes.

Afraid that she would no longer be able to hold back her moans, Maxi pulled his face up to hers and pressed her mouth against his wet lips. His tongue immediately pushed in.

It seemed Maxi’s playful intention of simply enjoying his touch had sparked a fiery blaze. While her mouth passionately responded to the kiss, her eyes nervously scanned their surroundings.

Laughter carried over from somewhere nearby, but she could not stop. Riftan’s hand, which had slipped into her trousers, was now stroking the wet hair between her legs, and she raised her hips to guide his fingers into deeper parts.

As he caressed her slick folds, he whispered in her ear, “Do you think you can keep quiet?”

Maxi hesitated, then nodded. Riftan hoisted her up and carried her into the tent.

He easily navigated to the bed in the dark. After laying her down, he hastily pulled off her clothes, then his own.

Entranced, Maxi gazed at his strapping shoulders, broad chest, and slender waistline faintly visible in the tent’s gloom. When he climbed on top of her and pressed against her entrance, she felt his hard shaft throbbing with need. She could not wait a second longer. The last of her patience burning up, she pulled his waist close.

Her thighs tensed as he entered her. The fleeting pain disappeared as he began to move, having filled her completely. A sharp pleasure took over her body as she rocked her hips to take him in deeper.

It became increasingly difficult to stifle her moans. Clutching his muscular shoulders, she desperately kept herself from crying out. Her climax built rapidly, then rushed up all at once. She covered her mouth with a blanket, but Riftan ripped it aside and sealed her mouth with his own. Overwhelmed with sensations, Maxi sobbed against his lips.

His movements intensified. Her groin burned as it slapped into his, and her breasts felt close to bursting. At that moment, every sensation only added to her pleasure.

She squeezed her eyes shut as her limbs began to convulse. Her burning inner walls clamped around him, and she felt his climax soon after. He took in a ragged breath as he squeezed her to him, his body spasming. Exhausted, Maxi went limp in his arms.

Chapter 190

Maxi felt as though she had been tossed about by stormy waves, only to find herself miraculously washed ashore. She stared up at the ceiling with hazy eyes.

“Did I… make a sound near the end?” she said in a constricted voice.

Riftan froze. She felt his chest shake with soft laughter. “I couldn’t say. I was lost in the moment too.”

Gently, he swept her disheveled hair from her face and peppered feathery kisses on her damp forehead, cheeks, and eyelids. Despite the tender intimacy, Maxi’s anxiety lingered.

She listened intently to the sounds beyond their room. The distant, cheerful melody of a mandolin intertwined with the raucous, drunken laughter of the men. It appeared everyone was reveling in a grand feast.

Breathing a small sigh of relief, Maxi pushed Riftan, who was playfully nipping her shoulder, aside and sat up. “We are setting out early tomorrow… We should rest.”

“Just a little more.”

He brought her palm to his wet lips to kiss it. His member, which still filled her tightly, had grown bigger. As he slowly rocked his hips again, a tingling heat began to build in her stomach.

Maxi was clinging to his shoulders when footsteps jolted her back into rational thought.

“R-Riftan… we really must stop now.”

With a groan, Riftan slowly withdrew. Maxi closed her legs as she felt lukewarm fluid trickle down her groin. Rising from the bed, Riftan walked over to a rack to light a candle, then returned to bed with a small basin of water and a clean towel.

“Are you hurting anywhere?” he asked while he wiped between her legs.

As Maxi shook her head, her eyes darted nervously toward the tent’s entrance. Much to her relief, the footsteps were fading. It was likely soldiers heading to the river to fetch more water.

Feeling more at ease, she watched Riftan as he wiped himself with a fresh towel. The soft candlelight cast a golden glow over his bronze skin. She twirled a lock of hair resting on his broad neck around her finger, then lightly traced his sinewy forearm. There was a faint scar on the inner part of his right arm that she had never seen before.

She brushed it with her fingers and mumbled disapprovingly, “Why didn’t you have that healed with magic right away?”

“What?” Riftan looked down at her in puzzlement before his gaze landed on the faint scar. Furrowing his brow, he said, “It was a minor injury.”

“You mustn’t ignore even minor ones. You know wounds inflicted by monsters are more likely to get infected.”

“I did clean and dress it,” Riftan replied as if discussing a trivial matter, tucking her into the covers. “Magic is hampered in the Lexos Mountains. And while the barrier strengthened divine magic, the clerics had to conserve their powers for battle. I couldn’t demand that they heal a scratch.”

At a loss for words, Maxi pressed her lips shut. She might not have witnessed the events in the mountains, but it was clear that a terrible battle had taken place.

Recalling snippets of conversation she had overheard from the soldiers, she asked somberly, “I heard that… you faced the dragon head-on again. That you cut it open to extract the stone—”

“Those who call me a hero are exaggerating my deeds,” Riftan said flatly. “I hate to admit it, but it was the Temple Knights who played the central role this time. If they hadn’t bound the dragon so thoroughly at the front, we would not have defeated it so swiftly. The dragon stone will likely go to them.”

Maxi looked confused. She had always assumed the stone would be returned to the Temple Knights anyway, even if Richard Breston had questioned the church’s claim to it. However, Riftan was implying that the only reason the Temple Knights were taking the stone was because they had made the greatest contribution to the campaign.

Sensing her unspoken question, Riftan explained calmly, “‘The bravest claims the heart’ is the rule when hunting the dragon subspecies. It awards the right to the most valuable spoil to the person who played a decisive role in battle.”

After a brief pause, Riftan picked up his trousers from the floor. Pulling them on, he continued matter-of-factly, “Originally, Sektor’s stone should have been mine. But the Temple Knights offered half their share of the treasures in the dragon lair, which I gladly agreed to as I have no use for the stone.”

He sighed while fastening the straps of his trousers. “But now they no longer need to make a deal with me. Everyone knows they bore the heaviest losses.”

Maxi’s brow furrowed slightly. Had any other army suffered the greatest blow, the condemnation against the church would likely have intensified. The Temple Knights had accomplished both the pope’s directive to retrieve the dragon stone and lessened public criticism toward the church. Had Kuahel Leon calculated all this?

She was thinking about the riddle of a man when Riftan returned to bed. As he pulled her into his arms, she snuggled into his smooth, muscular chest. He exhaled a sigh, perhaps of unfulfilled desire, but held her close with evident contentment. In this happy state, Maxi soon fell asleep.

The following day, the coalition resumed their march at dawn. The lengthy procession of soldiers moved tirelessly from the west to the north and then back west. In this way, the coalition reached Igredin, a fortress in southern Arex, in just one week. There, they were joined by armies from Rutigern, Midna, and Ennismon, and together they set off for the Osiriyan border.

After what seemed like an eternity, the army reached a countryside dotted with small and large villages. Perched on Rem, Maxi gazed down the hill. Hundreds of farmers were busy in the fields, catching up on months of farm work, while fishermen cast their nets from small boats along the river. Maxi was taking in the tranquil scene when Ulyseon walked up to her.

“Try these, my lady.”

Without much thought, Maxi accepted what the young knight handed her — a small reed basket filled with fresh blackberries.

“Where on earth… did you find these?”

“That woman over there gave them to me. Wasn’t that kind?” Ulyseon replied with a bright smile, pointing to one of the young women gathered by the road.

The woman, looking visibly shocked, glanced back and forth between Ulyseon and the basket in Maxi’s hand. Soon, her face flushed deeply, and she quickly walked away.

Ulyseon watched her leave with a puzzled expression. “She must have some urgent business to attend to.”

Maxi swallowed a sigh, suddenly genuinely concerned for the handsome young knight’s future. “I think… you should keep these, Ulyseon. They were given to you, after all.”

Clearly not grasping her point, Ulyseon cocked his head. “But I want to give them to you, my lady. If they were gifted to me, can’t I share them as I please?”

At a loss for words, Maxi stared at his guileless face.

Sidina, who had been riding beside Maxi, shook her head. “Appearances can be so deceiving.”

Ulyseon glanced sharply at Sidina. However, he soon returned to his position without uttering a word, seemingly unable to be rude to a lady.

Maxi regarded the basket with a troubled expression. The blackberries seemed inviting, but she felt a pang of guilt for accepting what was obviously intended for someone else. After much consideration, she shared the berries with Sidina and Anette, not wanting the rare treat to go to waste.

As Sidina happily popped some of the blackberries into her mouth, she turned to the silent Garrow beside her. “How long until our destination?”

“We should reach Balbourne in three days,” Garrow replied calmly.

“So soon?” Maxi asked in surprise.

“Yes, our return journey is shorter since we no longer have to liberate cities on our way. We can take the most direct route.”

The long, dirt road that stretched ahead was marked with deep ruts. In a few days, they would stand before the Council of the Seven Kingdoms. Maxi’s stomach suddenly tensed. Although both Ruth and Calto had assured her that the golem rune would not get her in trouble, she still felt worried.

There was also the matter of the Council’s internal strife. They had prevented a war between the kingdoms this time by dividing Balto’s nobles, but Maxi doubted that the armistice’s opponents would give up so easily. Concern etched on her face, Maxi watched Balto’s banners fluttering at the rear.

Richard Breston, who had been a source of discord throughout the campaign, was now curiously obedient to Riftan’s commands. To Maxi, his compliance reminded her of a beast biding its time before pouncing on its prey. Balto would lie low for the time being, having nothing to gain from challenging the Council, but she feared they would seize the first chance to break the armistice. The peace was balanced on seven scales at present — it would not take much to upset it.

“We will camp there for the night.”

Riftan’s deep voice cut through her brooding. Lifting her head, Maxi saw the rebuilt walled city of Darund at the foot of the hill.

Chapter 191

The army descended the hill, their approach heralded by loud horn blasts echoing from beyond the palisade encircling the city. It was the sentries announcing the coalition’s arrival.

Before long, the gates opened to welcome the army, revealing a rustic expanse of farmland. Maxi took in the landscape as she followed the knights on horseback. The once-ravaged urban areas now boasted sturdy wooden homes, and the fields, previously littered with corpses, were being diligently plowed by dozens of peasants. Evidently, many of the city’s residents had returned.

As they moved beyond the outskirts, a small market and stone citadel came into view. Riftan stopped the army at the castle gate, where the mistress of Darund and her maidservants emerged to greet them.

“We welcome you to Darund,” she announced.

Maxi peered through the ranks to study the noblewoman. The Lady of Darund looked impeccably elegant in a magnificent red and green gown. A velvet crown adorned her head.

A wide smile graced her angular face as she extended her arms in welcome. “You must be weary from your journey. You are free to rest here as long as you wish.”

“We came only to return the holy relic. We will not linger,” Riftan replied curtly, signaling with a glance to the Temple Knights behind the Wedonian forces. They brought forward a carriage bearing the chalice to the gate.

Maxi watched intently as a large chest was removed from the compartment. Durand’s parish cleric checked its contents, then nodded to the soldiers at the gate. They promptly took the chest and disappeared into the castle.

The mistress of Darund watched this silent exchange, then addressed the commander of the Temple Knights. “You have kept your word, and for that, I am grateful.”

The knight said nothing in response. Maxi’s gaze shifted from his impassive face beneath his hood to the sentries on the castle wall and the inner courtyard. Though the citadel was modest in size and its defenses robust, with doubled guards, it still lacked the formidable security of a larger city.

She questioned the wisdom of leaving such an important relic in a small estate, especially with the dragonians still at large. What if the monsters were to target the city again? Her face clouded with concern as she observed the knights steadily entering the castle.

As she walked through the gate, Maxi cast a discreet glance back. The Temple Knights were heading toward the chapel while the soldiers from Wedon, Livadon, and Balto had started to establish camp outside the castle walls.

Maxi was about to lead Rem to the courtyard stable when a large hand clasped her arm.

“Let the servants tend to your horse,” Riftan said.

Having appeared out of nowhere, Riftan took Rem’s bridle from her and passed it to a stablehand. He then gently guided Maxi toward the great hall with an arm around her shoulders. A lavish feast was being arranged within the spacious, brightly lit room.

“We have prepared a banquet in your honor,” the Lady of Darund said, leading Riftan to the seat of honor. “The feast will be ready shortly, so please take your places.”

With that, she excused herself to oversee the kitchen preparations. Maxi, scanning the candlelit table, felt a knot of anxiety in her stomach. Memories of the last tension-filled dinner in this hall resurfaced. Though she very much wanted to skip the banquet to rest, it would be rude to decline their host’s hospitality. Reluctantly, Maxi took her seat next to Riftan.

They were soon joined by Princess Agnes, Sejuleu Aren, Richard Breston, Kuhael Leon, and high-ranking knights from various kingdoms. Thankfully, there were no fraught arguments this time. After enjoying the banquet, each attendee retired to their respective quarters.

Following a peaceful night, the coalition set out again. Maxi alternated between riding in a carriage and galloping across meadows on her horse. The rugged hills of Osiriya’s southeastern region made travel by carriage difficult at times. On those days, Maxi showcased her impressive riding skills as she maneuvered across grassy fields bathed in golden light.

After several days of relentless travel, they arrived at Gillian Canal. Maxi’s heart began to race, and she wondered if it was the satisfaction of completing their mission or trepidation about what lay ahead. Drawing a deep breath, she inhaled the warm air, heavy with the scent of grass, flowers, and river water. She urged Rem forward with a flick of the reins.

About an hour into traveling alongside the silvery, shimmering waterway, they finally spotted the large city ahead. The soldiers quickly reformed their ranks and sounded the kopel to alert Balbourne’s sentries.

The iron-framed city gate was pulled wide open, and deafening cheers erupted from within.

“Rosem Wigrew d’Calypse! Rosem Wigrew d’Calypse!”

Maxi’s eyes flitted over the masses lining the street, taking it all in. Even at a glance, it was clear that thousands had gathered.

As the knights began their march, women scattered petals in their path, and lively music spilled from the open doors of inns and taverns. Maxi’s heart swelled with pride as she followed the procession.

People continued to gather as the army progressed along the neatly paved road. While Maxi was absorbing the exuberant scene, a girl squeezed through the knights to hand her a large bouquet.

“May God bless the Scarlet Lady!” the girl exclaimed, scurrying alongside Maxi’s horse.

Taken aback, Maxi stared at the girl’s freckled face for a moment before accepting the bouquet, her cheeks flushing deeply. The girl’s face radiated joy at the gesture.

Only then did Maxi realize that some were gazing at her with curiosity. Her red hair and Remdragon-blue cloak must have brought to mind the embarrassing song about her. She hastily pulled her hood over her head, but it was too late. People had already recognized her and were chanting her moniker as she passed.

Thoroughly mortified, Maxi lowered her head. Even now, she was still not used to being the center of such attention.

Sidina, noticing her discomfort, chuckled. “Why so embarrassed? Had it not been for your efforts, this war could’ve ended quite differently, you know. Be proud of your achievements.”

“It was not my efforts alone, and I do not think… my contributions are any greater than the rest,” Maxi muttered.

She thought about the critical moments of their campaign: Vesmore’s salvation by Calto’s timely barrier, the golems brought to life with the help of the mages, and the soldiers courageously defending the wall. And above all, the men who risked their lives to slay the dragon. If anyone deserved the most praise, it was them. It mortified Maxi that she was getting undeserved acclaim because of an embellished song popularized by a single bard.

“Heavens, you truly are bullheaded,” Sidina said with an exasperated click of her tongue.

Ignoring the comment, Maxi slipped through the knights, hoping to hide among them. To her relief, the crowd’s attention shifted to the Temple Knights, now making their entrance into the city. Cheers of “Rosem Wigrew d’Leon” rang out, followed by equally enthusiastic acclaim for the Bolosé Royal Knights and the Knights of Phil Aaron.

Young women daringly approached them, offering flowers or handkerchiefs embroidered with their names. As Maxi watched this whirlwind of excitement, trumpet blasts signaled a welcome from the front. The procession had at last arrived at the Grand Basilica of Osiriya.

Riftan swiftly cut across the church grounds, halting his horse at the main chapel’s entrance. High Priest Lugias soon came out to greet them with the clerics.

“Welcome. We have eagerly awaited your safe return,” the high priest greeted.

“And we have successfully completed the mission entrusted to us by the Council of the Seven Kingdoms,” Riftan responded, walking over.

The old cleric looked at Riftan with a pleased expression, then surveyed the multitude of knights assembled before him. “Every effort has been made to ensure your stay here is comfortable,” he announced in a stately voice. “The clerics will guide you to your quarters.”

Soon, the clerics began to escort the knights from each kingdom to their designated accommodations. The mages were led to the academy dormitory, the same as their previous visit, while the knights proceeded to the old Roemian Palace.

Maxi, walking along with her mare, noticed Riftan still standing with the high priest. She paused, watching as he disappeared into the chapel after what seemed like a serious exchange. Richard Breston, Kuahel Leon, and Sejuleu Aren soon followed them up the chapel steps. It seemed the commanding officers had been summoned for a meeting.

Unease rose on Maxi’s face. She knew the monarchs would require a detailed report, and no doubt her golem rune would be mentioned. It could potentially place Riftan in a difficult position.

She was anxiously gnawing her lip when Ruth’s voice cut through her anxious thoughts. “Are you not going in, my lady?”

When Maxi turned her head, Ruth gave a deep sigh in apparent understanding. “Surely you don’t believe the monarchs would persecute the supreme commander returning with a victory. You really must stop your needless worrying and retire to your quarters.”

“D-Do you think everything will be all right?” Maxi asked.

“I am certain. Even if the Orthodox Church denounces your golem rune, you have Sir Riftan, Sir Sejuleu, and Princess Agnes to speak for you. And if that’s not reassurance enough, the pope and the Mage Tower are aligned with you for now. The pope might personally disapprove of the rune, but he’s obliged to protect you.”

Maxi furrowed her brow, slightly more apprehensive at the thought that the pope might secretly disapprove of her work. However, she also realized that worrying about it would achieve nothing. Holding back a sigh, Maxi made her way to the Roemian Palace.

Chapter 192

As they neared the opulent marble edifice, young clerics hurried out to welcome them. The Remdragon and Wedon’s royal knights were accompanied to private chambers while Maxi was escorted to a guest room typically reserved for nobility.

Upon entering the luxurious room, which boasted a sizable bed, Maxi shed her dusty cloak, sword, and wyvern-leather armor, setting them neatly on a stand.

Moments later, maidservants wearing white coifs carried in a steaming bath. When the women stood ready to assist her, Maxi dismissed them and undressed herself, removing her travel boots, woolen tunic, and snug hose.

Submerging in the hot water, Maxi felt the stiffness from the lengthy journey start to ease. She exhaled a relaxed sigh, reclining comfortably in the tub. While she would have preferred to share this bath with her husband, she had no way of knowing when he would return, and she did not want the servants’ efforts to go to waste by letting the water cool.

After luxuriating in the bath until her skin pruned, she dressed and seated herself before the mirror to dry her hair. Just then, a knock on the door interrupted her. Maxi’s face brightened as she hastened to answer it.

“I-Is that you? What did the Council—”

Her words died in her throat as she opened the door to an unfamiliar face. A stern-looking, middle-aged woman with piercing green eyes stood in the corridor.

“Y-You are…?” Maxi began.

“It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Calypse. I am Lydia Ronabell, the head housekeeper.” The woman respectfully bowed her head, then stepped aside to direct Maxi’s gaze to the row of maidservants waiting behind her. “Sir Riftan instructed us to select a flattering outfit for you.”

Maxi eyed the array of garments in the maidservants’ arms in confusion. Why had her husband, who was with the rulers of the Seven Kingdoms, suddenly sent clothes to her? Could the Council have summoned her, too?

Her concern deepened when the housekeeper spoke in a soothing tone, “We must hurry if we are to help you get ready for the victory banquet in time. May we begin immediately, my lady?”

“The… victory banquet?”

“Upon receiving news of the victory, His Holiness ordered a banquet for the coalition’s arrival. Every royal and noble currently in Balbourne will gather at the palace in a few hours.”

Maxi held back a sigh. Similar banquets had followed the Pamela Plateau expedition for several weeks as well. It made her wonder how the church could afford such extravagance when it was no secret that it was suffering financially.

Her expression turned slightly grim as she stepped aside to allow the maidservants entry. While she yearned to rest, maintaining favor with the church and avoiding offending the pope was a priority.

“We have gowns in the latest Balbourne fashion,” Lydia continued. “Please choose one to your liking. Jill, bring the jewelry box. Rita, begin arranging her ladyship’s hair.”

After perusing the array of dresses laid out on the bed, Maxi selected a deep crimson number elaborately embroidered with rose patterns. The dark hue perfectly accentuated the paleness of her skin.

Maxi was admiring the gown in the mirror when the maidservants hurriedly ushered her to a seat. A sweet-looking young woman skillfully dried and combed Maxi’s hair, weaving the locks at her temples into several braids. These, along with the rest of her lush tresses, were then neatly arranged in a pearl-studded snood.

Another maidservant meticulously dabbed something onto Maxi’s cheeks and lips. When she was finally allowed to look in the mirror, Maxi was astonished to see her freckles concealed. Her lips appeared richly red and moist.

She turned to the maidservant in awe. “What have you… put on my face?”

“Face powder, my lady. It is a popular beauty product among Balbourne’s noblewomen.”

Maxi made a mental note to purchase a whole sack of this so-called face powder before she returned to Anatol.

“May I tighten the laces a little more, my lady?” the maidservant asked.

“Yes.”

With Maxi’s permission, the maidservant tightened the golden laces beneath her ample bosom before arranging the gown’s flowing skirt.

Gazing at her transformed reflection, Maxi looked every inch a noblewoman. She looked over herself with great satisfaction. Her previous reservations about the banquet now seemed trivial, replaced by a flutter of excitement. She could not wait for Riftan to see her like this.

“We shall take our leave now, my lady.”

After a final assessment of Maxi’s gown and adornments, the maidservants left the room, appearing quite pleased with their work.

Maxi peered out the window, noting the darkening sky. She fastened the necklace she had taken off before her bath and draped herself in the golden robe left by the maidservants. A knock on the door soon followed.

“Lady Calypse, we’re here to escort you to the banquet hall.”

Upon opening the door, Maxi was greeted by Ulyseon and Garrow, both impeccably dressed for the occasion. Ulyseon looked striking in a navy blue coat over a silver tunic, his sleek silver hair elegantly tied back in a ponytail. Garrow, in contrast, wore a lustrous black leather coat over a crimson doublet.

Their transformations were remarkable. Ulyseon, with his dazzling appearance, and Garrow, exuding a masculine charm, were a far cry from the innocent boys she once knew.

“You both look so dashing!” she exclaimed in approval. “Formal attire becomes you.”

“Thank you, my lady. You, too, look exceptionally beautiful,” Garrow responded with a warm smile.

Ulyseon, who was openly gaping at her, quickly agreed. “Truly! Though you are always lovely, today you are blindingly radiant, my lady. Everyone at the banquet will be in awe of your beauty.”

Accustomed to Ulyseon’s excessive flattery by now, Maxi let out an awkward laugh. In her mind, it was Ulyseon’s striking beauty that would draw more eyes.

Casting an envious glance at his flawless complexion, which had not one freckle or blemish to speak of, Maxi subtly distanced herself from him. The thought of entering the banquet alongside someone so attractive made her somewhat self-conscious.

“Do you know… where Riftan might be at the moment?” Maxi asked.

“Sir Riftan is currently with His Majesty,” Garrow replied calmly. “Since our arrival, he has been meeting with various nobles alongside the king.”

Maxi frowned as she walked down the corridor. The thought of King Reuben III parading her husband around like a trophy greatly upset her. The least the king could do was give him some time to catch his breath.

Grumbling silently to herself, Maxi descended the stairs and entered the grand hall. The lavish banquet hall glowed brightly, illuminated by thousands of candles.

Maxi’s gaze swept across the room as she stopped at the entrance. It was filled with hundreds of people dressed in silk, velvet, and adorned with jewels. Women, resplendent as peacocks, and men in their knightly uniforms danced on the marble floor. Seated at the tables, the high priests and feudal lords seemed engrossed in conversation while they feasted.

As Maxi was trying to take in this dizzying scene, Garrow led her to one side of the hall. “Come this way, my lady.”

She followed him, her face lighting up upon reaching the table of Remdragon Knights.

Hebaron, looking sharp in formal attire, whistled appreciatively at her appearance. “We are honored by your presence, my lady. You are truly radiant tonight, like a rose in full bloom.”

“Thank you, Sir Hebaron. You look just as dashing,” Maxi replied distractedly, her eyes scanning the room for Riftan.

Hebaron grinned. “Our commander has yet to join us. It seems the king is keeping him occupied.”

Maxi’s brow furrowed. What could the king have to discuss so extensively with Riftan? Lost in thought, she was brought back to the moment when Elliot, seated across from Hebaron, stood to pull out a chair for her.

“Please, have a seat, my lady.”

“Thank you.”

As Maxi sat, she continued to survey the hall. She noticed Ursuline Ricaydo conversing with Princess Agnes and Gabel dancing with a young woman. On the other side, she saw the knights of Balto, with Richard Breston and a representative from Balto’s Southern Confederacy conversing over wine.

Maxi’s expression darkened. Was that vile man attempting to sway the representative to his cause? Her anxiety grew as Breston, seemingly aware of her gaze, turned and raised his silver goblet. His mocking smirk made her face flush with anger.

It was infuriating that Breston persisted in his warmongering even after so many lives had been lost. She struggled to understand the relentless bloodlust of the northerners.

Surely she could not be the only person exhausted by the constant warfare. The prolonged conflict had taken a toll on the Seven Kingdoms, and any move by Balto to violate the armistice now would likely pit the other kingdoms against them. Any feudal lord opposed to the peace agreement would have no choice but to change their mind.

As she shifted her gaze to where the nobles of Arex were gathered, she spotted Kuahel Leon, clad in a black vesture. Though clerics were only allowed to wear the vestments of the clergy, being a paladin conferred with a knighthood apparently gave him special permission to wear other ceremonial attire.

Ignoring people’s stares, Kuahel strode across the marble floor. Maxi quickly realized his destination: the high priest of the Orthodox Church, robed in a red mozzetta. She watched as the Temple Knight leaned in to whisper something to him. The old clergyman’s face hardened before he abruptly rose from his seat to leave the hall.

Concern darkened Maxi’s face. What could the knight have said to provoke such a reaction from the high priest? Her heart suddenly felt heavy. She was sick and tired of the conflicts between the supporters and opponents of the armistice, and between the two church factions.

Just as she reached for a goblet of wine to soothe her parched throat, a large hand grabbed her shoulder. Maxi lowered her arm and looked up. It was Riftan, regally dressed in the uniform of the Remdragon Knights, his hair neatly swept back. The sight of his handsome face instantly melted away her worries.

“I was wondering when I would get to see you,” she said, rising up to peck his cheek.

“Is that so?” Riftan arched his brow and crossed his arms. “And here I was thinking you couldn’t take your eyes off that sleek clergyman over there.”

Chapter 193

Maxi furrowed her brow. “Y-You must be mistaken. I was merely—”

Her mind went blank as the candlelight fully illuminated the man standing before her. Entranced, she swept her gaze slowly over him. She could not recall ever seeing him dressed so glamorously.

He wore a glossy black coat over a tight-fitting white shirt, the soft light revealing intricate embroidery along the fabric’s smooth surface. Ornate gold buttons glinted beneath the flickering flames, and even his leather belt boasted a buckle engraved with a dragon.

Maxi’s eyes drifted down to the black trousers that flatteringly outlined his long legs and then to his polished leather boots. Lifting her gaze, she met his. The golden light cast a mysterious glow on his sculpted face and deep agate eyes.

Her cheeks suddenly warmed. He looked more like a nobleman who lived a decadent life at court than a knight. His displeasure, combined with his imposing air, somehow made him all the more captivating.

“You were merely…?” Riftan pressed imperiously, leaning in.

Lost for words, Maxi tried to avert her gaze.

Riftan reached out to raise her chin. His brow creased as he looked down at her. “What’s this on your face?”

Maxi snapped out of her trance. Before she could react, Riftan had her face cupped in his hands and was wiping her cheeks with his thumbs. She slapped his hand away in alarm.

“W-What are you doing?!”

“You have white dust on your face,” he said, sounding aggrieved.

Whirling around to check her reflection in a silver tray, Maxi saw most of the powder gone. She stared at her reflection in dismay, then turned back to him, shooting daggers.

“That face powder was applied intentionally! How could you wipe it away?”

“Why would you put such a thing on your face?” he asked, baffled. He dusted off remnants of powder clinging to his fingers.

Maxi clenched her jaw as she stared up at his flawless features. She doubted he had ever experienced the plight of having a face like hers.

“D-Do you truly not know? To cover my freckles, of course!”

A moment later, she noticed the knights’ stares. Blushing furiously, she shot them a haughty glare before fleeing toward the wall.

Riftan followed, still looking mystified. “I think your freckles are adorable. They make you look like a playful sprite. Why hide them?”

Her face heated up even more as she glared at him. She could not fathom how he could say such embarrassing things with a straight face.

Though she felt her anger subside, she deliberately maintained a brusque tone as she said, “Y-You are the only one who thinks so. To others—”

Riftan suddenly nudged her into the corner, growling, “Who else needs to find you beautiful?”

Maxi stared at him in disbelief. How had the conversation veered here? She defiantly raised her chin. “Th-Then, what about you? Who are you trying to impress in those clothes?”

A faint crease formed on his brow. Though his displeasure at her counter-question was apparent, surprisingly, he meekly answered first. “This was a gift from His Majesty. He’s been complaining about my attire since before the expedition. He bestowed me with a mountain of clothes as soon as I arrived, I believe to parade me around.”

Frustrated, he unbuttoned the top of his shirt, exposing his sturdy neck and prominent collarbones. Maxi reflexively gulped but quickly pursed her lips when she noticed the blushing women around them. They were fanning themselves while stealing glances in Riftan’s direction.

Suddenly, Maxi was overcome with an urge to bundle him up and hide him away from prying eyes. She glowered at the women before turning a sharp gaze on him.

“This is unfair. You’ve ruined my face… while you stand there attracting women like the incarnation of temptation itself.”

“The incarnate of what?” He let out an incredulous laugh. “Are you saying you want men to look at you too?”

“Y-You know very well that is not what I meant,” she retorted. “I-I just wanted to dress up… and enjoy the banquet with you.”

Riftan paused, studying her face as if trying to understand her displeasure. However, he seemed to conclude that all the fuss over her appearance was a puzzle he could not solve.

Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, he said earnestly, “You are the most beautiful woman in the world. I already find you breathtaking, so why would you need to dress up?”

Blushing deeply again, Maxi glanced around nervously. She almost dropped dead in mortification when she noticed a man staring at them in shock from a nearby table.

“I-I understand. Let us go somewhere else,” she stammered, pulling on his arm.

Riftan maneuvered the arm around her shoulders instead, spinning them around. “I think we should be going that way.”

Maxi followed, wondering where he was taking them. When she realized he was leading her to the center of the hall, she cast a nervous glance around. It felt as if all eyes were on them.

Admiration, adoration, curiosity, and less-than-friendly looks converged on the pair from all directions. Hostile stares from northern nobles, cautious eyes of finicky clerics, and the unreadable gazes of the Temple Knights surrounded them.

Maxi hunched her shoulders under the weight of the attention, but Riftan seemed unfazed. He guided her to a spacious area near the balcony, where dancers gracefully parted to make room for them.

Turning to face her, Riftan playfully offered his hand. “My fair lady, would you grant me the honor of a dance?”

Maxi swallowed nervously. Dancing now in this banquet hall full of the Seven Kingdoms’ elite, all engaged in an invisible battle of nerves, felt like treading thin ice. But she also could not bring herself to refuse Riftan’s tender, twinkling gaze.

When she placed her hand in his, he slowly began to lead. Maxi followed his well-trained steps as if her life depended on it. A hint of a smile appeared on his lips; he was clearly amused by her desperate attempts to keep up.

Flushing, Maxi glared up at him and tried to stomp on his foot, passing it off as a mistake. But Riftan was a step ahead of her. Nimbly dodging her assault, he pulled her closer and began spinning them around. Maxi stifled a shriek as she gripped his forearm.

He effortlessly raised her in the air in time to the music. As her feet touched the floor again, he quickened their pace. Maxi could hardly keep up. It left her no room to worry about the watchful eyes and the undercurrents of tension in the banquet hall. The only things on her mind were his muscular form that moved gracefully with hers, his excellent dancing skills that made even her seem proficient, and the pair of black eyes filled with affection.

Realizing his intent, Maxi surreptitiously pinched his side and arched her brow. However, she soon found it impossible not to return his smile.

“Are you aware you are the most ill-natured dance partner? You move as if your sole aim is to make me dizzy!”

“How unfortunate that Lady Calypse finds me lacking,” Riftan lamented, clicking his tongue. “A true misfortune, since she’s stuck dancing with this ill-natured partner for the rest of her life.”

Maxi giggled and shook her head in mock exasperation. As the lute and vielle began to wind down their melody, Riftan subtly steered them to the balcony.

Catching her breath, Maxi looked up at her husband. The full moon cast silvery rings in his dark eyes. For a moment, it felt like her heart would burst from joy. They had overcome great adversity to be here. Though there were still problems to be solved, the fact that they were together now filled her with happiness.

“You will still dance with me… even when we are back in Anatol, won’t you?” she asked.

“Whenever you wish.”

“And when might we return?”

His smile faltered slightly. “I’m afraid you’ll have to wait a little longer,” he replied, looking toward the illuminated banquet hall.

“Is it because of my golem rune?”

“No,” he assured her firmly. “You are well-regarded by the people. Nobody wants to risk a public backlash by putting you on trial. You have nothing to worry about.”

“Then, why…?”

“The pope is using this chance to strengthen his position and the peace agreement. He plans to keep the nobles here for a weeks-long victory celebration. I am one of the supporters of King Reuben and the new pope, so I’ve decided to stay to back their cause.”

Riftan released a heavy sigh and lightly brushed her cheek.

“I need you to be patient a little longer. After this, nothing will stop me from taking you home.”

It suddenly dawned on Maxi that Riftan longed for home as much as she did. Although Balbourne was one of the largest cities in the Seven Kingdoms, and the grandeur of both the Roemian Palace and the Grand Basilica of Osiriya was truly overwhelming, nothing could match Anatol’s vibrant, rustic charm.

Maxi squeezed his hand reassuringly. “I can wait as long as needed. Don’t worry about me.”

Chapter 194

Riftan’s gaze deepened, taking on a warm tenderness. Maxi always felt a special kind of joy when he looked at her like this, his eyes gentle and brimming with affection. It filled her with a different satisfaction than when they churned with fiery desire.

“Shall we share one more dance?” he asked, bringing her hand to his cheek.

Maxi cast a hesitant glance toward the banquet hall. The slow melody had just given way to a lively ballad. Despite her doubts about her dancing, she yearned to create at least one more special moment with her husband.

Stepping away from the balustrade where she leaned, she replied, “Only if you promise… to be gentle this time.”

“But you like it when I’m rough,” Riftan teased with a grin.

Maxi glowered at him, her face flushing. “You will not get your dance unless you act like a gentleman.”

Riftan chuckled. Though Maxi was enjoying their banter, she gave him a sullen look before starting toward the hall.

Riftan quickly wrapped his arms around her, saying soothingly, “Your wish is my command, my lady.”

With that, he placed her arm on his and gallantly led her in. Maxi followed him to the dance floor, maintaining her mask of reluctance. However, the dance they anticipated did not happen.

They were just about to join the other couples when Elliot approached Riftan. “Commander, the king is looking for you.”

Annoyance flickered across Riftan’s face. He narrowed his eyes up at the gallery above, where only the guests of honor were seated. Then, with a sigh, he released Maxi’s arm.

“Forgive me, but I must go.”

Maxi hid her disappointment, saying lightly, “It can’t be helped.”

He leaned down to peck her cheek. “I shall be sure to make up for this another time.”

After ordering Elliot to escort her, he strode away across the hall. Maxi’s eyes followed him up the gallery staircase before leaving the dance floor with Elliot. Several attendees attempted to approach her, but Elliot deftly circumvented them as he led her back to the Remdragon Knights’ table.

Settling into her seat, Maxi surveyed the banquet hall. In the distance, she spotted Sejuleu Aren talking to his liege. It seemed the Livadonian commander was thoroughly enjoying the night as one of the heroes of the campaign.

In contrast, Kuahel Leon sat at a table on one side of the hall, barely concealing his boredom while listening to a nobleman. Maxi watched someone approach him and whisper something in his ear. He left the hall moments later. If Riftan was right, the clergyman was likely working behind the scenes to help solidify the pope’s position. Maxi suddenly felt a pang of pity for the man, freshly returned from war and already embroiled in politics.

But I suppose I’m not in a situation to worry about others.

Trying to ignore the many curious eyes on her, Maxi raised her goblet to her lips. Though the knights formed a protective blockade around her, the weight of constant attention was still draining.

“You seem tired, my lady,” Elliot observed with concern. “Allow me to escort you back to your chamber.”

Reluctantly, Maxi rose to her feet. She feared if she stayed until Riftan came back, she would have to hide her face in one of the plates of food.

Maxi excused herself and collected her robe. Ulyseon and Garrow volunteered to escort her, but the circle of infatuated young ladies around them refused to let them go.

With a teasing smile at the flustered young knights, Maxi left the banquet hall with Elliot. Unfortunately, that evening marked the last romantic moment she would share with her husband for some time. In the days that followed, Riftan was occupied with multiple daytime gatherings and evening events, including those hosted by the pope.

While invitations were extended to her as well, she politely declined. Many were eager to learn more about the golem rune, and she feared any misstep could spark hostility or censure. Ruth also advised her to refrain from attending social gatherings as much as possible.

“Many have this ludicrous fantasy of you, which makes them less afraid of the golem rune. I’d suggest minimizing social interactions as much as possible to preserve this aura of mystery.”

Maxi glowered at the sorcerer, who was engrossed in jotting notes. While she knew the rumors about her were wildly exaggerated, the description of them as “ludicrous fantasies” was nonetheless disheartening.

“Are you suggesting I shut myself away so people will not find out what I am really like?” Maxi asked sullenly.

“I don’t see how you came to that conclusion, my lady,” Ruth replied, unfazed. “People have the tendency to romanticize characters from stories. The moment you fall short of their expectations, they’ll turn against you. But if you maintain a low profile, you will be seen as humble, and they’ll likely idolize you even more.”

He set his quill down, regarding her with a sage look.

“Your safety hinges less on the agreement between the Mage Tower and the pope and more on your popularity with the public. The more saintly you are perceived, the safer you will be.”

Maxi felt a dryness in her throat as she was reminded again of her precarious situation. Resolved to follow Ruth’s advice, she committed to appearing harmless and humble.

“I understand. I shall do my best to be cautious.”

Satisfied by her answer, Ruth picked up his quill and resumed writing in the ancient tongue with his elegant penmanship. Maxi peeked at his work and saw that he was organizing the information the mages had gathered about the dragonians. Not wishing to disturb him further, she rose to her feet.

She stepped out of the study and into the sun-drenched cloister. She had thought to find company with Sidina and Anette, but they were out sightseeing and not likely to return soon.

In the end, Maxi returned to her room. She was just about to open a collection of folktales to idle away the time when a knock came at the door. Thinking that Riftan had snuck out of the hall to see her, she opened it with a broad smile, only to freeze in shock. Standing before her was the last person she expected.

“Rosetta…”

Her sister, who seemed to have grown even more beautiful in the past few years, looked down at her with a haughty expression. “It is Your Highness now.”

Recovering from her surprise, Maxi flinched and took a step back. She executed a stiff curtsy. “Your Highness.”

“You still can’t take a joke,” Rosetta said, sighing. She directed the four knights and two ladies-in-waiting behind her with a curt nod. “You will wait here.”

Then, without pausing for an invitation, she strode into Maxi’s room. Maxi could only stare in flustered silence. Since joining Wedon’s royal family, Rosetta looked more regal than ever. A beautiful diadem studded with pearls, sapphires, and rubies adorned her meticulously coiled flaxen hair. A necklace studded with countless diamonds graced her elegant neck, and her dress — made of velvet and silk — was intricately embroidered with the crests of the Houses of Croyso, Rosem, and Wedon.

It was as if her sister was flaunting her distinguished heritage, reminding everyone that she was the woman with the most prestigious lineage in the Roviden Continent.

Perching on the velvet chair by the window, Rosetta nodded to the seat across from her. “Do sit down.”

Maxi sighed before closing the door behind her. Settling into the spare chair, she asked, “When did you… get here?”

“Today. The pope extended an invitation, saying he wished to bless my son personally.”

“I did hear you had become a mother,” Maxi said awkwardly. “I know it is late, but… congratulations.”

She nervously shifted her eyes under Rosetta’s silent scrutiny. She could not fathom the reason for her sister’s unexpected visit.

Finally, Rosetta broke the prolonged silence. “I have heard news of you as well. Your achievements are quite remarkable.”

Unsure of how to respond, Maxi offered a noncommittal smile.

Rosetta eyed Maxi, her gaze filled with curiosity, before she said abruptly, “You have indeed changed, as you promised.”

It took a moment for Maxi to recall their last conversation. The events of that day felt like a distant memory. Her current self was a completely different person from back then, no longer powerless. She would never again succumb to abuse or tyranny again.

“I have,” Maxi said firmly.

Rosetta finally tore her eyes away to look out the window. “I’ve been informed of your plans to affirm your claim to Father’s estate,” she said, her voice emotionless. “Some vassals are willing to support you, depending on the circumstances. Is it the land you want?”

Maxi stiffened. “Did you come here to ascertain my intentions?”

“I need to understand your plans to decide how I am to proceed,” Rosetta replied with a shrug of her slender shoulders. “Father wants me to give birth to a son who will inherit the Croyso name, along with everything else. It’s an arrangement that will benefit the royal family, too. A prince ruling the duchy would strengthen the unity of the kingdom. His Majesty thus awaits a second grandson whom he can immediately grant the duchy. However, your claim could complicate things.” Rosetta’s tone was matter-of-fact as if discussing the weather. “Your husband wields great power in the South; he could quite easily influence the royal tribunal. Should you bring the matter to court, you stand a chance of winning a significant portion of the estate.”

Maxi stared at her sister. It almost sounded as if Rosetta wanted her to do just that. Was she urging Maxi to step in and derail their father’s long-cherished ambitions?

Then, a realization came to her — much like herself, Rosetta might still feel the old constraints of their father’s noose. A festering anger shadowed her sister’s beautiful eyes. Maxi knew that sentiment all too well, except that she had already freed herself from the Duke of Croyso’s haunting legacy.

She knew her answer.

A dying old man’s hatred and ambitions were nothing compared to the challenges she had already faced. She had no desire to waste her precious life engaging in a bitter inheritance dispute just to upset the contemptible aspirations of someone not long for this world.

“I have no interest in inheriting the duchy.”

Maxi’s answer caused a subtle ripple of emotion in her sister’s eyes. Smiling softly, she added, “Everything I desire is in Anatol.”

Chapter 195

For a moment, anger flared in Rosetta’s emerald eyes.

“You are a fool. The Duchy of Croyso owns one of the largest granaries in Wedon and the Seven Kingdoms. Even if parts of its eastern territory are to be ceded to Dristan, the remaining land could still make one as rich as any royal. And yet, you won’t even fight for it?”

“We have no need for more wealth.”

“One can never have enough power or wealth,” Rosetta retorted, her voice growing heated. “If you won’t fight for it, everything will be handed over to me, which is exactly what our father wants!”

“It doesn’t matter.”

Rosetta’s face contorted subtly at her calm response. Maxi knew she had disappointed her sister, but she was not about to force herself to do anything simply to please her.

“If you wish to go against our father, you are on your own,” Maxi added in the same calm tone.

Rosetta’s expression grew stony. Abruptly rising from her seat, she angrily spat, “I see that I was mistaken. You haven’t changed at all. You are as helpless as ever.”

Maxi made no reply.

Rosetta’s lips parted as if to spout more vitriol, but she whirled around instead. “This visit has been a waste of my time.”

With that, she struck toward the door. Maxi watched her back for a moment before breaking the silence.

“Rose.”

Her sister paused, fingers on the door handle. She slowly turned to face Maxi.

After a moment, Maxi ventured, “Is the crown prince… kind to you? Does he hurt you, or—”

Rosetta’s lips twisted into a sardonic smile. “No one can hurt me.”

Her response was in no way reassuring.

Maxi studied her sister’s cold face with worried eyes. “Do you… not get along?”

A faint crease formed on Rosetta’s comely brow as if uncertain how to respond. After a long look at Maxi, she replied frostily, “Our relationship is neither good nor bad. I fulfill my duties as the crown princess, and he regards me as he should a wife.”

She seemed to be questioning if further explanation was required. Meanwhile, Maxi pressed her lips shut.

Rosetta regarded her with an inscrutable expression before walking out the door. “At least make an appearance tomorrow,” she called over her shoulder. “I don’t want rumors to start going around.”

With that, she disappeared like the wind, her ladies-in-waiting scurrying after her.

The next day, Maxi made her way to the grand basilica to witness the pope bless Abellis Drachina Reuben. Though Riftan had reassured her that there was no need for her to attend, Maxi had been adamant. She knew her absence from her nephew’s blessing ceremony would set tongues wagging, and she was also eager to see the child her sister had brought into the world.

As Maxi and Riftan walked to their pew, she curiously gazed around the chapel. Mystical light streamed through the stained-glass windows, casting a glow on the silver altar. A choir of young clerics, their voices yet to change, sang hymns in Ancient Roemian.

King Reuben III occupied the seat of honor alongside Princess Agnes Reuben, who wore a blue gown. Around them sat a bevy of opulently dressed attendants.

Taking the pew behind them, Riftan whispered in Maxi’s ear, “Just tell me if you wish to leave.”

Knowing what was worrying him, Maxi gave a bittersweet smile. Soon, Rosetta entered the chapel, dressed in a pristine white gown. The hundreds gathered for the ceremony seemed to hold their breaths. With a flowing veil draped over her shoulders, Rosetta resembled a celestial angel as she gracefully walked down the aisle.

Gasps of awe rippled through the pews as she passed, and people craned their necks to glimpse her face. The familiar scene brought a bitter smile to Maxi’s face. Then, her gaze landed on the child in Rosetta’s arms.

Maxi subtly flinched. She doubted that a more beautiful baby existed in this world. His fair, gentle curls glistened like gold in the light, and a rosy blush colored his pale, adorable face.

Observing the royal grandson playfully tugging at his mother’s veil, Maxi felt a pang in her chest. Despite her belief that she had moved past feeling inferior to her sister, in that moment, she could not help but envy Rosetta.

As Rosetta knelt at the altar, gently patting her son’s back, the pope stepped forward to bestow his blessing on the angelic mother and son.

Maxi watched the scene blankly until she felt a warm hand encase her own. Looking up, she found Riftan gazing at her with worried eyes. She smiled, reassuring him she was fine. She had no cause for envy; she had a loving husband, and perhaps, in time, they too would be blessed with a child.

Her gaze returned to her nephew’s adorable face. Without warning, the image of a beautiful child with ebony hair formed in her mind. Squeezing her husband’s hand, she resolved to devote her time to conceiving as soon as they returned home to Anatol. For that, however, she would first need to break down Riftan’s resistance.

Maxi stole a glance at her husband’s face. Even now, he was careful not to release his seed inside her. And when passion drove him to do so, he would gaze at her with concern, after which he would try to distance himself for a few days.

She had not minded since she knew he was simply concerned for her. But now, she was ready to change that. As the ceremony went on, she began devising ways to make Riftan forget his needless worries.

The blessing ceremony ended with the ringing of bells. As Rosetta descended from the chancel, King Reuben and various nobles gathered around, offering greetings. Maxi watched quietly before tugging on Riftan’s arm. It occurred to her that she did not have to wait to put her plan into action.

“I would like to leave now,” she whispered into his ear.

“Of course. Let me escort you back to our room,” Riftan tenderly whispered back, placing an arm around her shoulders.

He clearly had no inkling about the lewd scheme forming in her mind. Though she felt a prick of conscience, she deliberately leaned against his chest with a forlorn expression.

However, her plan was soon thwarted. As they approached the exit, King Reuben called for Riftan. With everyone’s attention on them, Maxi was forced to accompany her husband to meet Rosetta and her son.

Up close, Abellis was like a living sculpture of a cherub, but Maxi no longer felt envious. She was determined to have a child of her own, one with dark, twinkling eyes and silky black hair.

Unfortunately, that dream would have to wait for the time being. After a lengthy and tiresome time with the nobles, Maxi was escorted back to her room by Elliot. Meanwhile, Riftan was obligated to attend yet another gathering. According to the knights, it was a clandestine meeting meant to sway the Arexian feudal lords into supporting the armistice.

The negotiations dragged on, as Riftan failed to return even late into the night. Maxi eventually gave up waiting and went to bed alone.

Over the next few days, opportunities for time alone with her husband were scarce. He was consumed with preventing disputes, while Maxi spent most of her time cloistered in their room.

She let out a despondent sigh as she gazed out the window. As usual, lively music emanated from the Roemian Palace, signaling the start of another banquet. After flipping through a spell book that failed to maintain her interest, she rose in irritation. She was pulling on a light coat with the intention of going out for some air when there was a knock at the door.

“Wh-Who is it?”

“It’s me, Sidina.”

Maxi opened the door to find her friend, resplendent in a pearl-colored dress.

“I knew you would be in your room again,” Sidina remarked, clicking her tongue in exasperation.

Frowning, Maxi pointed to her cloak. “Actually, I was just about to go for a walk.”

“In the back gardens, I presume,” Sidina scoffed. “Why not explore the city with me instead? I hear there’s a new play debuting at the theater.”

Maxi briefly considered the invitation before shaking her head with a sigh. “I’m sorry, but I cannot go outside without an escor—”

“I knew you’d say that, so I brought just the people we need. Tada!”

Stepping aside, Sidina yanked at something behind the door. Maxi’s eyes widened as Ulyseon and Garrow appeared before her.

Ulyseon, eyeing Sidina with a sour look, pried his arm free rather roughly. “You said her ladyship had summoned us!”

“I said she was about to summon you,” Sidina shamelessly retorted before shooting Maxi a mischievous smile. “What are you waiting for? Ask these fellows to be your escort.”

Maxi glowered at Sidina incredulously before giving the two young knights an apologetic look. “It seems my friend has inconvenienced you.”

“Not at all, my lady. We were passing time at the training grounds anyway,” Garrow said with a gentle smile. “Please, don’t let us be the reason to decline your friend’s invitation. We would be more than happy to escort you if you wish to see the city.”

Pushing Garrow aside, Ulyseon chimed in, “Yes! If that’s what you wish, we will gladly accompany you, my lady.”

After a brief pause, Maxi bobbed her head. In truth, she did want to do some exploring.

“In that case, please be our escort.”

Chapter 196

No sooner had Maxi agreed than Sidina pulled her by the arm.

“Off we go!”

Despite pretending to be reluctant, Maxi followed. Outside, a group of nobles were enjoying a game of cards in the pavilion. On one side of the garden, blindfolded young men and women played hide-and-seek while the sound of bards reciting knightly epics, accompanied by the soft strumming of a lute, drifted from the hall. It was a scene Maxi had grown tired of seeing by now.

Worried that the nobles might try to detain them, she quickly swerved around. “We should leave through the back gate to avoid attracting attention.”

“Can you manage without a carriage, my lady?” Ulyseon asked.

Sidina clicked her tongue at his question. “Why would we need a carriage for a twenty-minute walk to the square? We’re not even leaving the city. Right, Max?”

Maxi, who had actually been thinking of stopping by the stables to get Rem, could only reply with an awkward laugh.

Sidina regarded her through narrowed eyes before shaking her head. “Nobles.”

The scowl Ulyseon gave Sidina was full of indignation, but he refrained from saying anything for his lady’s sake. He clearly did not want to upset one of her friends.

Suppressing a sigh, Maxi made her way to the back of the palace. A well-paved road, mainly used by laborers or merchants delivering goods, ran through the garden and out to the city. They walked along it for some time before arriving at a wide stone bridge. Maxi watched small boats float down Gillian Canal as she crossed, then headed toward the square.

The city buzzed with activity. Shops of all sizes lined the streets, and smartly dressed shoppers in vibrant reds, yellows, and blues bustled about. Street performers showcased their acrobatic talents near a large fountain with clear, streaming water.

Sidina excitedly yanked Maxi’s arm. “Look, a traveling troupe must have arrived! Let’s go see.”

Maxi was swept across the square at a dizzying pace. An array of unfamiliar sights whizzed by. Peddlers in exotic garments shouted about their various spices, and women balancing baskets of bread, eggs, or flowers for sale wove through the crowd.

A performer juggled knives in front of a large tavern, his audience a circle of captivated spectators. Maxi joined them just in time to see the performer, his face painted a stark white, skillfully toss five daggers into the air, only to swallow them one after another.

Maxi cried out in alarm. In apparent agony now, the performer teetered as he raised his arms to the sky, then let out a loud burp and bowed comically. The crowd cheered and started throwing coins into the small basket prepared in front of the stage.

“H-How did he do that?” Maxi mumbled in disbelief. “I did not detect any magic.”

“It is a trick of the eye, my lady,” explained Garrow. “From this angle, it looks like he is swallowing the knives, when in fact, he is catching them in a hidden pocket inside his—”

“Ahh!” Sidina cut him off, slapping her hands over her ears. “I don’t want to know! Just let it remain a mystery!”

With that, she darted off to find more wonders. Maxi was whisked all over the city until she finally found herself in a sizable indoor theater.

Sidina squeezed through the crowd with practiced ease. She maneuvered them all the way to the front row, ignoring the grumblings she left in her wake.

Her eyes sparkled with anticipation as she pointed to an actor on stage. “Look at him. Isn’t he incredibly handsome?”

Curious, Maxi turned her attention to the stage, where a dramatic scene unfolded. The play had already started a while ago. The actor playing Wigrew was in the midst of a heartfelt declaration of love, after which a young woman with striking blonde hair began to sing, her face etched with sorrow.

My eternal youth,

Legs have I not to walk with thee

Arms have I not to embrace thee

Thou must leave me

To where fate is calling.

No need have I to twine my branches

To bear eternal fruit

Dearest, I only ask that once every year

Send the wind to me with thy scent

That is enough for me.

As the woman vanished from the stage, her long skirt fluttering behind, the young man covered his anguished face with his hands.

The stage was then transformed into a battlefield. Knights, portrayed by actors in elaborate costumes, engaged in a spectacular performance. Cheers went up from the hundreds-strong audience, who shouted their favorites’ names while swinging their sweaty fists. Maxi was instantly enthralled by the whole thing, so much so that her eyes became misty at the scene where Wigrew was wounded during the final battle in the North.

Weary from war, Wigrew finally returned to his homeland to lie beneath the tree where his beloved slept. The golden-haired actress reappeared to plant a kiss on the sleeping Wigrew’s forehead. White smoke began to rise from beneath the stage, obscuring the actors and leaving only their faint outlines visible.

After a dramatic silence, the silhouette of a dragon slowly descended onto the stage. A deep, resonant voice filled the theater:

Oh Dragon, I beseech thee

Take his body, broken and battered

To where he may rest

Go, oh dearest beloved

Far, far away from this turbulent land

Oh,

I shall love thee

Until my dying breath.

As the nymph’s song concluded, the dragon’s enormous wings swooped offstage, and the smoke covering the set faded like a mirage. A solitary tree now stood center stage, eliciting a wave of thunderous applause from the audience. Maxi joined in, clapping until her palms tingled with warmth.

This was her first time seeing the ballad enacted in such an elaborate play. It was a far cry from the bards at Croyso Castle.

Stepping out of the theater, she could not contain her excitement. “W-What a marvelous performance!” she exclaimed.

“I agree!” Sidina replied with equal enthusiasm. “They were all pleasant to look at, but I must say, Wigrew’s actor stood out the most. He is apparently the most popular actor in Balbourne!”

Maxi nodded vigorously. There was no question that the passionate young actor had been captivating. “He truly brought Wigrew to life!”

Ulyseon, however, was less impressed. “Surely you do not mean that, my lady,” he said in disbelief. “Comparing that promiscuous-looking man with no swordsmanship to speak of to Wigrew? What about Sir Riftan?”

“I knew we shouldn’t have brought the boys,” Sidina grumbled.

Maxi mirrored her friend’s irritated look toward Ulyseon, her lingering impression of her first play effectively trampled. Just then, the young knight’s hand leaped to his sword. The sudden shift in the atmosphere made Maxi freeze in place next to him.

After carefully surveying the area, Ulyseon abruptly turned around. “We should head back to the basilica, my lady.”

“W-What is it? Why are you—”

“I sensed a hostile gaze.”

Maxi glanced around in confusion, but the dispersing crowd made it hard to spot anything amiss. Yet, she knew better than to doubt a knight’s instincts.

Gripping Sidina’s hand, she hurried out of the street. She had no idea how long they pushed through the crowd, but soon, she became aware of armed figures emerging around them. Though most appeared to be itinerant mercenaries, more than a few were knights in plate armor.

Terrified, Maxi stuck closer to Ulyseon and Garrow.

“Don’t worry,” Sidina said reassuringly. “They’re probably here for the tournament.”

“Tournament?”

“The swordsmanship tournament at the stadium. It’s one of the events to commemorate Wigrew and the twelve knights.” Sidina pointed toward the towering edifice at the end of the main road. “It’s usually in spring, but it was delayed this year due to the long winter.”

She glanced at Ulyseon and Garrow. “I suppose… you won’t agree to us going to see it?”

“I believe it would be best another time,” Garrow said stiffly.

Sidina sighed in resignation as she trudged on. They headed toward a carriage rental shop located in the square. For safety reasons, they had decided to take a carriage back to the basilica as quickly as possible. Though Maxi thought the knights were being overly cautious, she quietly followed their lead.

“Please wait here a moment while I go make the payment,” Garrow said before disappearing into the shop.

Leaning against the building, Maxi watched the sunset descend over the square. Suddenly, she felt herself falling backward into an alley. It happened so abruptly that there was not even time to scream. She peered over her shoulder in terror. Instead of the wall that should have been there, a slender man in a gray robe looked down at her, pressing a blade to her throat.

“Come with me,” he rasped. “Make a sound and I’ll—”

Before he could finish, his arm was severed right before Maxi’s eyes, splattering her with blood. Horrified, she staggered back. In her shock, she barely registered Ulyseon’s tense face and the assailant clutching his severed arm.

“Why are you after Lady Calypse?” the young knight snarled, his sword poised.

The assailant did not reply as he slowly retreated further into the narrow alleyway.

A chilling smile curled Ulyseon’s lips. “Unwilling to talk, are we?”

Just as he pounced, a dark hand shot out from behind the assailant, plunging a dagger into the man’s neck. Maxi screamed in shock. The would-be abductor emitted a strange gurgling and dropped to the ground, revealing a shadowy figure behind him.

“S-Sir Kuahel…”

As the Temple Knight wiped the blood off his dagger, he nodded to a subordinate behind him. Then, without a word of explanation, he made to leave the alley.

Ulyseon promptly stopped him, shouting, “Why did you kill him? We need to know who’s behind this!”

“We already know,” the clergyman replied, shaking off the young knight’s hand. “Seeing as you are not blind, it should be obvious to you as well.”

“What do you—”

Ulyseon froze when he lowered his gaze to where the Temple Knight nodded. Black scales had appeared on the face of the limp corpse.

Maxi stiffened. “W-Why is a dragonian…” she stammered before realizing with horror that the monster was wearing a cleric’s habit. She turned to Kuahel, shock written on her face.

“There are dragonians… in the basilica?”

“This scum is the last of them,” the clergyman answered calmly.

Chapter 197

“All the rats in Balbourne have been hunted down. Nothing like this will happen again during your stay.”

“How can you be sure?” Ulyseon retorted, his eyes full of mistrust. “If a dragonian managed to pass off as a cleric, they could be disguised as peddlers, mercenaries, traveling bards… They could be hiding in—”

“We are rigorously checking the identities of all visitors,” the clergyman snapped. “And any settlers who arrived within the last five years have been investigated. All suspicious persons have been looked into, so you may rest assured.”

Maxi’s eyes bored into Kuahel’s face. Though she certainly could not say she knew the man well, she knew he was not one to make hasty judgments. Surely he would only make such assurances if he was certain. Still, there remained a few unanswered questions.

“You mentioned five years… Do you mean the dragonians have been disguised as humans in Balbourne all that time?” Maxi asked in a strained voice.

The clergyman made no response, but his silence was answer enough. A chill ran down Maxi’s back. Monsters had infiltrated the basilica years back, living within its walls as servants of God.

“H-How is that even possible? How could they have deceived the clerics?”

“Max!”

Maxi turned to see Sidina and Garrow running into the alleyway.

“What on earth was that?” Sidina said breathlessly. “You have no idea how scared I was when you and Ulyseon disappeared. It must have been an illusion spell. I don’t remember ever seeing this alley…”

Her rambling trailed off when she noticed the dragonian’s body on the ground. Grasping the situation, she rushed up to Maxi, her face ashen.

“Are you all right? Are you hurt?”

“I’m fine. Thanks to Ulyseon’s timely rescue, I have not a scratch on me,” Maxi replied, wiping the monster’s blood from her face with her sleeve.

Sidina ran her eyes over Maxi to make sure she was telling the truth, then turned to face Kuahel. “How did this happen? Why are you here, Sir Kuahel? And what is a dragonian doing in—”

“I am under no obligation to answer questions,” the clergyman said coldly, clearly displeased by the interrogation. “I advise you to find your own answers.”

With that, he left the handling of the corpse to his subordinates and vanished down the alley. Sidina watched him leave, then turned to the other Temple Knights, who similarly showed no interest in explaining. After hastily burning the corpse, they followed their superior into the alley.

Ulyseon snorted as he wordlessly watched them go. “They are trying to keep this quiet. It would be a disgrace for the church if word got out that monsters had been disguised as one of them.”

Deep in thought, Maxi stared down at what remained of the dragonian. It suddenly occurred to her that someone within the Basilica of Osiriya might have assisted the monsters in stealing the dragon stone. This meant that the dragonian had been posing as a cleric for at least four years. An image of the high priest of the Orthodox Church rushing out of the banquet hall rose in her mind. Had the monsters infiltrated the grand basilica through the church in Balto?

If that was the case, the Orthodox Church was complicit in the theft of Sektor’s stone. The pope could use this to quash his detractors.

Maxi was mulling over the possibilities when there was a commotion outside the alleyway. It seemed the disappearance of the dragonian’s illusion had caused a stir.

“We should head back, my lady,” Garrow suggested.

They immediately left the alleyway and boarded their carriage.

As it started moving, Sidina, who had been silent thus far, said with a downcast look, “I’m sorry. This is all my fault for inviting you out.”

“Nonsense,” Maxi said assuringly. “The monster was disguised as a cleric. It could have easily attacked me in the basilica.”

Sidina furrowed her brow. “But why was it even after you?”

After pensively staring at the carriage floor, Maxi let out a small sigh. “It was likely after the golem rune.”

She could not think of any other reason. A heavy silence followed her statement.

Finally, Garrow said stiffly, “We should increase your guard for now, my lady.”

“I don’t think that will be necessary. Sir Kuahel said it was the last dragonian in the city.”

“How can we take his word for it?” Ulyseon argued. “The man is impossible to read! Take today, for instance. He likely knew about the monsters in the basilica but chose to keep it hidden.”

His anger seemed to grow with each word. “It is inexcusable! I shall report this to Sir Riftan and lodge an official complaint with the church—”

“I don’t believe this requires a report to Riftan,” Maxi interrupted.

“My lady, of course I do!” Ulyseon exclaimed, his eyes ablaze. “You could have been harmed! Sir Riftan must be informed of this.”

Maxi’s expression grew troubled. She feared that Ulyseon would dramatically exaggerate what happened in his report. If she was not careful, it could cause Riftan’s chronic ailment to flare up again.

“Then… let me inform him,” she said beseechingly. “I shall tell him this evening, so please do not talk of it until then.”

“Forgive me, my lady, but if Sir Riftan asks us about your day, we are obligated to tell him,” Garrow replied with an apologetic look.

Though Maxi wanted to argue, their adamant expressions left her no choice but to accept with a resigned sigh.

◆◆◆

Riftan unbuttoned the top of his doublet with one hand, finding it uncomfortably tight. He surveyed the room with a hint of irritation. The hall was brightly lit, the warmth from thousands of flickering candles making it stiflingly hot.

He wrinkled his nose at the sickly sweet aroma of wine and observed the feudal lords around the table. King Reuben had the assembly captivated with his renowned eloquence, while the King of Livadon tipped his goblet back with a bored expression. Riftan would wager his entire fortune that the man was absorbing every word exchanged around the table.

The old lion of Livadon had sided with the pope when the armistice was being threatened, only to become cautious when His Holiness strengthened his position. The man was likely making all sorts of calculations in his head.

Heimdall VI had changed his stance as well. It was difficult to believe that this affable ruler was the same one who had viciously provoked disputes. As soon as he found himself in an unfavorable situation, he had styled himself as an ardent supporter of the Council. Such a blatant shift in attitude fooled no one, but it seemed the King of Balto cared little about appearances.

Riftan was quietly observing the northern monarch when a calm voice came from behind him.

“That man’s more cunning than I thought.”

Turning, he saw Sejuleu Aren approaching to sit beside him. “Heimdall VI, I mean. After doing all he can to break the armistice, he’s acting like it never happened. I hear he has privately summoned the representative of Balto’s Southern Confederacy to bestow a generous reward.”

Riftan cocked his eyebrow. “A reward? Even when his actions were tantamount to an act of treason?”

“It seems he would rather placate his southern lords than anger them. I’m sure he secretly wants to hack the man to pieces, but that would only deepen Balto’s internal strife.”

“Even Heimdall VI must appreciate the armistice at present,” Riftan said with a hint of sarcasm. “Given it’s the only thing stopping the Confederacy from sparking a civil war.”

“Your plan played out quite nicely.”

Instead of replying, Riftan brought his goblet to his lips.

Sejuleu studied him intently before giving a deflated chuckle. “Somehow, the pope has silenced the Orthodox faction. Even those demanding him to be tried for rigging the conclave have quieted down. With Heimdall VI declawed, he has practically defeated the opposition. We should see some peace for a few years.” He prattled on as though he were talking about the most mundane thing in the world. Then, his voice dropping, he said, “But it won’t last long.”

Riftan looked up from his goblet.

“They are biding their time,” Sejuleu added. “This precarious tightrope will eventually collapse. You’ve merely bought yourself a short reprieve.”

“What are you trying to say?”

“That I am starting to believe that true peace will only come when the Seven Kingdoms unite.”

Riftan laughed. He doubted anyone in the noisy hall was listening, especially given Sejuleu’s casual tone. Even so, the knight’s sentiment was a perilous one that should not be uttered in the presence of so many monarchs. Riftan shot a warning look at the man spouting sentiments that could topple all of his efforts over the past few weeks.

“That isn’t something one would expect to hear from Wigrew’s reincarnation,” Riftan remarked.

Sejuleu shook his head, the corners of his eyes crinkling. “I won’t deny that I am flattered by the title, but frankly, I’m displeased with how the Council exploits Wigrew’s legacy. The peace agreement has been reduced to a tool to curb the feudal lords’ power. Have you not felt it yourself?”

Riftan’s expression tightened subtly. He recalled King Reuben wielding the Council’s influence to corner him over his declaration of war against the Duke of Croyso. He was not blind to the truth. The armistice was nothing more than a means to maintain the current system, and this fragile order was bound to collapse. He was essentially investing his time in something ultimately futile.

Even so…

A vision of his wife, coated in blood and dust, traversing a battlefield, flashed through his mind. He would do anything in his power to ensure he never had to see that sight again. Even if his efforts were akin to building a sandcastle on the shore, he was willing to try for the rest of his life.

Chapter 198

Gripping his goblet tightly, Riftan studied Sejuleu Aren’s green eyes. “Why are you telling me this?”

Sejuleu furrowed his brow, seemingly choosing his words carefully.

Leaning back, Riftan asked in a low voice, “Is it war you want, Aren?”

“I am a knight,” Sejuleu replied with a hearty laugh. “I have lived and breathed battle from the day I was knighted. But I am also an optimist. Though I’m more than happy to punish rebels or drive out invaders, I have no fondness for invading other people’s lands.”

He grinned as if making a light jest. To anyone watching, their conversation would appear inconsequential.

Raising a goblet to his lips, Sejuleu continued, “I don’t plan to join the opposition just to provoke war. You can be at ease about that.”

“Then why mention such nonsense?”

Sejuleu lowered his goblet with a sigh. “Because, like it or not, war is coming. I commend your efforts in maintaining the armistice, but you know as well as I that it’s a temporary fix at best. Heimdall is a man to be reckoned with. His immediate concern may be unifying his kingdom, but that won’t distract him for long. Soon, he will bring the Confederacy to heel and reignite war. And need I mention the tensions between Wedon and Dristan? You may have patched things up for now, but long-standing resentments cannot be so easily forgotten. I’m sure you understand that better than anyone.”

Riftan scowled as he recalled the tedious years he had spent fighting on the border between Dristan and Wedon. He had slain countless Dristanians forced into combat for survival. There was no doubt that many considered him their sworn enemy.

Not wanting to dwell on it, Riftan said curtly, “Get to the point.”

“We need to be ready,” Sejuleu said, folding his arms. “Balto and Arex still maintain a close alliance, and there is a high chance that Dristan will join Arex to keep Wedon in check. That wouldn’t be so troubling if we had Sykan to keep Balto in check, but… they cannot afford to provoke Balto when they already have their hands full with the eastern outlanders. Ultimately, Osiriya, Livadon, and Wedon must unite against the northern kingdoms.”

He paused as a servant refilled their goblets, then dismissed him with a dignified wave. When the room’s noise resumed, he leaned in to add, “We must bolster our strength, too. I want you to be the central figure of the western forces.”

Riftan’s eyes narrowed. Sejuleu Aren’s demeanor was nonchalant to the point of frivolity, yet his eyes betrayed his earnestness. Riftan recognized the man’s respect for him, but managing Anatol was burdensome enough.

Tapping the table, he said decisively, “I must decline. I have no desire to lead such a grand endeavor. I agree with you that the western kingdoms must strengthen their alliance, but that is all.”

“Are you saying you are content being King Reuben’s puppet?” Sejuleu asked after a moment.

“I see no wrong in cooperating with my liege when our thoughts align,” Riftan replied flatly. “A stronger military alliance between Livadon, Osiriya, and Wedon would only push Balto, Arex, and Dristan closer together. Hostilities would grow, and I have no intention of doing anything to disrupt the fragile balance. In fact, I want it to last for as long as possible.”

Sejuleu looked baffled. “Do you not see how flawed the current order is? The peace among the Seven Kingdoms is bound to end.”

“The timing of that is anyone’s guess,” Riftan countered calmly. “I don’t expect everlasting peace. I don’t believe such a thing exists. Even the empire founded by Wigrew and Darian and his twelve knights split into seven. Peace is either long or short, never permanent.”

Riftan’s gaze swept the table, observing the attendees. Dressed in silk, fur, gold, and jewels, they were like beasts in disguise, each cautiously eyeing the other. He knew that if these predators sensed any prey, none would hesitate to bare their teeth.

There was no guarantee that an era of true peace would dawn after a bloody war. It could just as well lead to a century of endless conflict. The entire realm might be decimated while its seven monarchs and hundreds of feudal lords tussled to claim more land for themselves.

Even the things he cherished could be lost in the flames of turmoil.

“A flawed order is better than total chaos,” Riftan said woodenly. “I intend to do everything in my power to preserve this peace. That way…”

This world would not be blighted by war and bloodshed while his most beloved walked the earth.

Swallowing back the rest of his words, Riftan turned to face Sejuleu. The man must not have expected a refusal, for he looked uncharacteristically at a loss for words. He regarded Riftan with a frown before shrugging.

“If that is your wish, I cannot force you.” The knight smiled and placed a hand on Riftan’s shoulder. “I am eager to see how long you can walk this tightrope.”

As the Livadonian commander strolled away, Riftan’s gaze lingered on his retreating figure until he felt a hostile stare. Looking forward, he spotted Richard Breston observing him from a distance. He wondered if Breston, with his beast-like intuition, had sensed something suspicious.

Breston tore his piercing gaze away to whisper into the ear of the nobleman beside him. Though he feigned indifference, Riftan noticed the northerner’s eyes alight with sinister intent.

He understood why Sejuleu Aren was so anxious. The northerners had not abandoned their ambitions; they were simply biding their time. With a cold glint in his eyes, Riftan stabbed his knife into the large piece of meat in front of him. What must he do to break their resolve once and for all? He pondered over strategies to crush Breston under his heel when he felt a familiar presence behind him.

Turning, he saw Elliot Charon cutting across the banquet hall, his face tense. Struck with an ominous feeling, Riftan rose from his seat.

“What is it?”

“Commander, her ladyship was almost abducted while on an outing in the city today.”

Riftan instantly felt his blood run cold.

“Rovar acted swiftly, so her ladyship came to no harm,” Elliot quickly added, “but we thought it best to inform you.”

“Who targeted my wife?” Riftan asked, his scrutinizing gaze scanning the hall.

“I was informed it was a dragonian hiding within the basilica.”

Riftan’s eyes flew to the pope seated at the head of the long table. He knew the Temple Knights had been actively working in secret, but the revelation that they were rooting out hidden monsters among them, and their silence on the matter, filled him with rage. Gritting his teeth, he turned away.

“Inform the king I have excused myself.”

As soon as Elliot obediently nodded, Riftan strode out of the bright banquet hall, ignoring the curious glances of the other guests. He quickly made his way to his designated room on the third floor.

Entering the dimly lit bedchamber, he noticed a small figure sleeping on the bed. Approaching gently, he saw his wife in peaceful slumber. Her serene face instantly eased his tension. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he breathed a weary sigh.

“You delight in scaring me, don’t you?”

It riled him to see her sleeping so soundly after a near-abduction. He glared at her, annoyed by how adorably she slept. Was she that oblivious to the danger she had been in? Without the knights, something truly terrible might have happened.

Halting his grim imagination, Riftan roughly scrubbed his face in his hands. He could not help but resent her for being so unaware of his feelings. Reaching out, he gingerly pinched her soft cheek.

Mumbling in her sleep, his wife swatted at his hand as if brushing off a fly, then settled back into slumber. Her peacefulness quickly soothed his rising anger.

Thinking back to when she was a child, he gave a silent chuckle. Just as heedless to danger as ever.

He suddenly recalled the time he had considered keeping his distance from her for her safety. A foolish idea, considering he had long known a certain truth — that the only way to ensure this fearless woman’s safety was to keep an eye on her at all times.

If he wanted to protect her from all possible dangers, he could never let her out of his sight. She would lead a life of peace and tranquility. That was his sole purpose for existing.

After a long while spent watching her sleep, Riftan rose to snuff out the candle on the windowsill.

◆◆◆

As Maxi expected, her guards were immediately doubled. She held back a sigh as she glanced at the group of knights trailing her. Though their presence was irksome, she could hardly complain after the recent scare.

Struggling to suppress her irritation, she spoke with forced calmness. “It is just a walk in the courtyard. One guard should suffice.”

“You seem to underestimate your knack for attracting danger, my lady,” Ursuline said curtly. “We must be cautious even within the basilica.”

Maxi could do nothing but respond with a resentful glare.

Chapter 199

“Y-You make it sound as though I go around causing trouble!” Maxi sputtered. “If anything… I am the one solving them.”

Gabel, seated on a marble chair and carving a piece of wood with his dagger, came to her defense. “Indeed. Considering her ladyship’s contributions, your appraisal of her is rather unjust.”

Ursuline shot Gabel a frosty glare. “Her disregard for her own safety is the problem! In any case, you must bear with the discomfort for now, my lady. There may still be monsters about.”

“Sir Kuahel assured me there were no more monsters.”

“The Temple Knights serve the church, my lady. You mustn’t believe everything they say,” Ursuline replied. “Moreover, there may be other forces after you as well. Openly or not, your golem rune has been a subject of discussion among the feudal lords. We must keep our guards up until our return to Anatol.”

Maxi’s face grew somber. While it seemed unlikely that she would face trial for her golem rune, it had undeniably branded her as someone to be watched closely.

“When can we… return to Anatol?” she asked sullenly.

Blowing wood dust from his skillfully carved lark, Gabel replied, “We will likely remain in Balbourne for the duration of the victory celebrations. His Holiness seems determined to use this opportunity to mollify public sentiment and win the support of the nobles. He has been holding daily banquets for the lords in the hopes of fostering harmony among the Seven Kingdoms. He’s also opened a swordsmanship tournament in honor of Wigrew. It would be an insult to him if Sir Riftan were to leave mid-celebration.”

That meant they were stuck here for at least a few more weeks. Maxi glanced gloomily at the flower beds, where a colorful array of buds were beginning to bloom.

All too quickly, the season had transitioned to early summer. The air was hot and humid, and the trees were lushly adorned with darker green leaves instead of delicate emerald shoots. An inexplicable sense of anxiety rose in her chest. What if they had to wait another season to return home?

Maxi turned her gaze beyond the garden, catching sight of the basilica’s dome rising above the green shrubbery. Even today, Riftan was likely meeting with the feudal lords of the various kingdoms. A sudden irritation filled her. It felt like she was spending less time with him now than during the campaign. When would they finally have time for themselves?

After irritably kicking small pebbles on the trail, Maxi’s attention was caught by a group of five or so men leading horses out of the palace stables.

She stopped to observe them. Their regimented movements suggested they were soldiers. After loading their luggage onto the saddles, they headed toward the back of the palace. Maxi’s eyes widened upon recognizing Kuahel Leon among them. Could they have found another dragonian?

Turning to Ursuline, she asked, “Where do you think… they are going?”

“I’m afraid I have not received any report,” the knight mumbled, narrowing his eyes.

Maxi’s eyes glinted with curiosity as she turned back to the Temple Knights. “Shall I go inquire? After all… I have been meaning to thank Sir Kuahel for his help last time.”

“Help?” Ulyseon interjected angrily. “What on earth do you mean, my lady? Are you forgetting that he appeared out of nowhere to interfere when I was trying to capture the monster alive?”

“Regardless… it was Sir Kuahel who slayed the monster that tried to abduct me.”

“Even if he had not, I would have—”

Leaving the fuming Ulyseon behind, Maxi quickly made her way along the trail. The Temple Knights had already reached the rear gate and were slipping out of the palace, one by one.

Maxi hastily cut across the courtyard. Kuahel, sensing her approach, turned away from instructing the gatekeeper. He wore plain gray armor beneath a black robe. On his back was a longbow, a quiver of arrows, and a chain bola. As usual, his expression was unreadable.

“Do you have business with me?” he asked.

“I was out for a walk in the garden and saw you leaving the stable… so I thought I would come and say hello.”

Kuahel glanced behind her at the line of knights. “You must have a lot of spare time,” he remarked with a cynical smile.

Ursuline quickly restrained an angry Ulyseon as he stepped forward.

Ignoring them, Maxi forced an awkward laugh. “But you seem quite busy, Sir Kuahel. Are you… going on a long journey?”

Kuahel nimbly mounted his horse, pointedly ignoring her question. Maxi looked askance at the knight before her expression turned serious as a sudden thought struck her.

“Have the monsters regrouped?”

“Fear not, Lady Calypse. That has not happened,” Kuahel sighed. “My men and I are heading east to track down the remaining dragonians.”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide. They were embarking on another mission so soon after returning from a campaign?

“B-But the victory celebrations are still going,” she said, flustered. “It would seem odd if the heroes were absent. Wouldn’t it be wiser to wait until—”

“There’s no need for more than one hero,” the clergyman said flatly, pulling his hood over his head. “Your husband will do an admirable job in the role.”

He then steered his horse toward the gate. Maxi was left speechless at the man’s calmness. It had only been a few weeks since their return from a grueling war. Was he not troubled by being dispatched on another mission so soon?

As Maxi gazed at the departing Temple Knights, lost in thought, Kuahel Leon glanced back over his shoulder. Maxi involuntarily recoiled.

After a brief, inscrutable look, the clergyman stated, “I suppose goodbyes are in order. Please tell Calypse I hope he remains in one piece until our next encounter.”

Maxi’s face hardened at his words, which sounded almost like a curse. Any fleeting admiration she held for the Temple Knights vanished instantly.

Fuming, she retorted sharply, “Y-You should be more concerned about yourself!”

A faint smile briefly tugged on the man’s lips. Looking away, the clergyman issued a foreboding farewell.

“Until next time, then.”

With that, he urged his horse into a gallop and swiftly rode off. Watching the Temple Knights disappear into the distance, Maxi silently prayed they would never cross paths again.

◆◆◆

Riftan scanned the carvings on the wall. The marble walls bore the effigies of the twelve knights who had sworn allegiance to Darian the Monarch. On the altar below stood nine black urns that emanated a peculiar energy. Riftan deduced that they contained each knight’s relics, excluding those who had vanished after the empire’s founding.

As Riftan studied them, a sense of unease compelled him to look away. At that moment, the high priest, walking a few steps ahead, pointed to a room at the end of the hall.

“Please step inside.”

Upon entering, Riftan found a man standing in the dimly lit space, staring up at the altar. The man’s back was to the door. Slowly, he turned around.

“Welcome,” said the pope, his deep voice echoing faintly.

Riftan strode over and knelt on one knee before him. The pope wordlessly extended a sinewy hand.

Respectfully kissing the back of it, Riftan spoke in a restrained voice, “I greet the Lord’s representative.”

The pope nodded with satisfaction. He lightly patted Riftan’s shoulder, signaling him to rise. “How does it feel to step inside the most sacred sanctum of the Seven Kingdoms?”

“I am honored beyond words.”

“Hah. Your face suggests otherwise,” the pope chuckled.

While the pope laughed, Riftan regarded him warily. He could not fathom why he had been summoned to such a place.

As if sensing his misgivings, the pope offered an impish smile. “You needn’t be so tense. I brought you here so we could talk in private. No one would dare eavesdrop in the mausoleum, so we’re free from prying ears.”

Riftan gave a strained chuckle. “A most fitting place for a clandestine meeting.”

Chapter 200

“It is one of the few privileges of being pope,” the religious leader said with a shrug.

Riftan’s brow furrowed. Despite the pope’s haughty front, he sensed a trace of irritation in the man’s tone. Perhaps the barrage of controversies and criticisms since his appointment had left him weary of his post.

Choosing to overlook the cynicism in the pope’s voice, Riftan asked, “May I know why you’ve disturbed the resting souls to summon me?”

“You are rather impatient, aren’t you?” The pope eyed him with displeasure before saying resignedly, “Very well, I shall get to the point. I have been informed that you rejected Sir Aren’s offer.”

Shedding his frivolous mask, the pope now regarded Riftan with keen eyes. “Do you truly believe that the current order can be maintained for long?”

Riftan uncrossed his arms, pondering the pope’s motives behind the question. Was it a test, or was he seeking confirmation? He found both options unsettling.

“Is it not the duty of the Holy Father to make that possible?” Riftan replied, a sardonic smile twisting his lips.

The pope’s mouth tightened. He was clearly irked by the insolent remark, but Riftan found he did not care. He was sick of people trying to read his intentions through veiled inquiries.

“With Balto’s Southern Confederacy showing its fangs, even Heimdall VI wants to maintain the peace agreement for the time being,” Riftan added icily. “And once Dristan recovers its former territories, it will have no cause for war. This secures the armistice.”

Looking directly into the pope’s turquoise eyes, Riftan stressed each word as he stated, “What happens next depends on you.”

“I regretfully lack such power,” the pope admitted quietly. The church has never been so divided. How would I hope to keep the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms in order when I am unable to unify a fragmented church?”

“Yet, you seem to have effectively quelled the Orthodox clerics,” Riftan said, frowning.

His observations so far indicated that the pope was an exceptionally resourceful man. Having risen to the papacy by outmaneuvering thirteen high priests before the age of fifty, he had adeptly led the Council of the Seven Kingdoms without succumbing to the pressures of other monarchs. It puzzled Riftan why such a capable man would portray himself as weak.

The pope offered a bitter smile. “A more accurate description would be that I have reached a temporary truce with them.”

Turning away to face the altar, his voice grew somber. “As I’m sure you are aware, monsters were hiding in the basilica. Shockingly, they were clerics, officially ordained by the Northern church.”

Riftan’s eyes widened in surprise. “They were not simply impersonating clerics?”

“Correct. Disguised as humans, these monsters infiltrated the priesthood in Balto, a feat only possible because no one suspected monsters could mimic humans so convincingly.” The pope paused to heave a sigh. “The Orthodox Church was completely fooled, unknowingly posting these false clerics in the Grand Basilica of Osiriya. That’s how the monsters were able to live amongst us without being caught.”

“I suppose they are the ones who stole Sektor’s stone.”

The pope nodded. “The Orthodox Church can no longer hold me accountable for that. Not after they sent the monsters into the grand basilica to begin with. Accusing me of the theft would only backfire on them.”

“Is that not a fortunate turn for you, Your Holiness?” Riftan remarked sardonically.

The pope glared at him. “How is that fortunate? Though we are divided, we are ultimately of one body. The Orthodox Church is my brethren, too. If this were to get out, it would discredit the church as a whole and greatly undermine my authority. In the worst case, it might cause people to lose faith in the church altogether.”

The pope’s face clouded with worry.

“The church has made innumerable errors. How much longer can we contain the beastly monarchs within the enclosure we call peace?”

Riftan was struck speechless. While he had been running around like a buffoon, desperately trying to uphold the peace in the Seven Kingdoms, the key supporter of the armistice was close to surrender.

“May I ask why you are telling me this?” he asked bitingly. Dropping his composed mask, he snarled, “Are you implying that I should abandon my futile efforts and prepare for war instead?”

“I am asking for your help,” the pope replied, holding his head high with a dignified air. “I alone cannot sustain the current order. To preserve the armistice, a new symbolic figure is needed to rally the people.”

A cold silence fell over the room.

After blankly staring at the pope, Riftan shook his head in disbelief. “I am just a knight with a small southern estate. What do you expect from me?”

“The people call you the reincarnation of Wigrew.”

“I’m not the only one.”

“Yes, but you, Riftan Calypse, are the most celebrated,” the pope stated bluntly. “Geyhart Breston, once the armistice’s figurehead, retired years ago. Sejuleu Aren is too close to the Livadonian royals, while Kuahel Leon only moves if it benefits the church. You, however, are not blindly loyal to your king.”

Riftan furrowed his brow. Had he ever disobeyed King Reuben’s commands? He could not understand how someone could draw such a conclusion when he had dutifully carried out every task entrusted to him by his liege.

“Most importantly,” the pope added, “you are the only one who wants to protect the current order. I cannot think of a better person to serve as the new symbol of the peace agreement.”

Riftan had to suppress a scoff. It was clear that the pope had misjudged him. Unlike Sejuleu Aren and Kuahel Leon, who were driven by the broader interests of their kingdom or organization, Riftan’s motivations were more personal. His every action was for the benefit of one individual.

Still, he did not see a need to correct the pope’s misunderstanding. After all, they shared the same goal. Riftan chose his next words carefully.

“What exactly do you want me to do?”

“Would you come and look at this?” The pope abruptly turned and strode toward the altar. He lifted the lid of a sarcophagus resting atop it and gestured for Riftan to join him with a nod.

Approaching the altar reluctantly, Riftan peered into the sarcophagus, which measured about three kevettes in length. Instead of human remains, it contained a time-worn hilt, a crude guard, and the blackened pommel of a sword. As he gazed down at the artifact, perplexed, the pope’s voice rang in his ears.

“This is what remains of Ascalon, the holy sword bestowed by God himself. Legend has it that the blade turned to light when Wigrew completed his quests.”

Riftan snapped his head up in surprise.

The pope brushed the sacred relic with a gloved hand. “I intend to bestow it to the champion of this year’s swordsmanship tournament.”

“Are you out of your mind?”

Unfazed by Riftan’s impudent remark, the pope continued calmly, “Legend also states that the sword will be restored to its full form when held by one deemed worthy. For those yearning for the revival of the Roemian Empire, it’s an irresistible lure.”

Riftan met the pope’s suggestion with a silent, intense gaze.

“I want you to attain Wigrew’s holy sword,” the pope intoned. “Win the tournament and declare your staunch support for the armistice before all the royals and nobles.”

Riftan clenched his jaw. “Do I have a say in the matter?”

“The decision is yours,” the pope replied nonchalantly. “Should you decline, the sword will likely fall into Richard Breston’s hands. If that is God’s will, we can only accept.”

Riftan’s response came through clenched teeth. “Very well. I shall step onto this stage you’ve prepared for me.”

A flicker of satisfaction crossed the pope’s face.

After glaring at the man’s audacious expression, Riftan added, “But don’t expect everything to unfold as you plan.”

“If you are defeated, that will also be fate. All I ask is that you do your best.”

Riftan’s gaze returned to the sarcophagus and the relic within. The sword’s darkened guard seemed to pulse with a strange aura. After a long, contemplative silence, he slowly nodded.

◆◆◆

The shocking news that Ascalon would be the prize in this year’s swordsmanship tournament spread through the city like wildfire. The citizens buzzed with excitement at the prospect of witnessing Wigrew’s sole relic firsthand. Knights, inflamed with ambition, saw it as an opportunity to etch their names into legend.

While a few voiced their outrage at the idea of such a sacred object being awarded as a prize, they were drowned out by the overwhelming fervor. The excitement reached fever pitch, particularly as renowned knights from across the Seven Kingdoms were currently gathered in Balbourne. Even the typically aloof nobility could not conceal their anticipation for the spectacle of these esteemed warriors clashing in battle.

Chapter 201

“I heard Lord Breston’s son has already expressed his intention to compete.”

As Maxi descended a flight of stairs, flanked by her guards, this snippet of conversation reached her from the direction of the pavilion. Intrigued, she paused to listen.

“What of the Remdragon Knights? Surely, Sir Riftan is entering as well.”

“Of course! He was the first to declare his participation. His entry alone has caused many lesser contenders to withdraw.”

A young lady from Wedon leaped up from her seat, her voice brimming with admiration. “Without Sir Riftan, the tournament might have dragged on till next year. I bet the other participants already see him as Ascalon’s new master.”

“That’s not a certainty,” a fair-haired noblewoman, likely from the North, interjected with a smirk. “The commander of the Knights of Phil Aaron is said to be an even greater warrior than his father, Sir Geyhart Breston. And we cannot forget Sir Sejuleu Aren of the Bolosé Royal Knights.”

This elicited a loud snort from Riftan’s admirer. “Sir Sejuleu has already lost to Sir Riftan! And Sir Richard Breston has not even been honored with the title of Wigrew’s reincarnation.”

“You seem to be misinformed. Rosem Wigrew’s name is given to knights who have made great contributions to the peace of the Seven Kingdoms. Having the title does not equate to being the greatest knight.”

“Goodness, I believe it is you who is misinformed. To become Rosem Wigrew, one needs a meritorious deed recognized by all and must demonstrate remarkable capabilities! No knight can claim the title of Wigrew’s reincarnation without the recognition of his peers.”

“Even so, the title does not make someone the strongest knight. Sir Richard may not have earned distinction from the Council yet, but when it comes to swordsmanship alone, it’s hard to say—”

Having listened silently, Maxi suddenly turned and walked away. The chatter of Balto’s nobles, rooting for their kingdom’s knight, only fueled her anxiety.

She circled the palace, heading to the annex where the knights were lodged. In a vacant lot in front of the building, the younger members sparred with wooden swords. After glancing around, Maxi swiftly crossed the lot toward the Remdragon Knights, who were congregated by the kitchen.

Ulyseon was the first to notice her, exclaiming cheerfully, “My lady!”

This drew a multitude of eyes to Maxi. Ignoring the curious stares, she approached the knights and, without any formalities, asked impatiently, “Where is Riftan?”

Gabel frowned slightly and responded as he oiled his sword. “He is with His Majesty again. Apparently, he was taken aback by the pope’s announcement and summoned the commander early this morning to reprimand him. He was quite upset that Sir Riftan joined the tournament without his consent.”

Though Maxi had rushed there to chide him for the same reason, she was perturbed to learn that King Reuben had been scolding him.

“Is the king opposed to Riftan competing in the tournament?”

Gabel shrugged. “His Majesty believes it is too risky. If Wedon’s champion loses to a knight from another kingdom, it could tarnish his own reputation.”

“His Majesty worries too much,” Ulyseon remarked with a smirk, sliding his wooden sword into his belt. “No one can beat Sir Riftan. Ascalon might as well be his already.”

“It is not that simple.”

Maxi whipped her head about at the sudden voice and saw Ruth emerging from the annex.

“Winning the tournament is a problem in itself,” the sorcerer stated grimly. “There is no guarantee that Sir Riftan’s touch will restore Ascalon. If the sword remains dormant, the spectators will no doubt be disappointed. The opponents of the armistice will use it to argue that Sir Riftan isn’t fit to be Ascalon’s bearer, damaging his reputation.”

“Isn’t that a bit pessimistic? Even if the sword isn’t restored, being bestowed with a holy relic is a great honor,” Gabel pointed out.

Ruth, pressing the bridge of his nose in frustration, countered, “What good is a flawed artifact? The master of the holy sword must pass God’s test. People are interested in whether the sword will be made whole again. If it doesn’t, they will conclude that Sir Riftan wasn’t chosen by God. That could undermine his support for the armistice!”

The sorcerer paused, gritting his teeth. “The pope has forced Sir Riftan into an incredibly risky gamble!”

Maxi’s face fell. She had only been worried for Riftan’s safety; she had not considered the tournament’s aftermath.

Clutching at his disheveled hair in irritation, Ruth added, “The king is probably giving Sir Riftan several options as we speak. He can either withdraw and let someone else take the risk, or he can win and try his luck.”

Ursuline broke his silence to retort, “That’s absurd! Withdrawing now is out of the question. Richard Breston has already entered the tournament. If the commander withdraws now, it will look like he is fleeing.”

Ruth narrowed his eyes at the knight’s adamant face before exhaling deeply. “I doubt Sir Riftan will back down now,” he conceded, scratching his head roughly. “His best bet is to win and then return the sword to the pope. People might think he is avoiding the test, but he will keep his reputation as the greatest knight on the continent, and his support for the armistice will still hold sway.”

Ulyseon furrowed his brow in bafflement. “What makes you so certain Ascalon won’t be restored? If the sword accepts Sir Riftan, it will earn him universal praise, which would further strengthen the peace agreement.”

“It’s this kind of baseless expectation that’s the problem!” Ruth exclaimed, his face flushing with frustration at Ulyseon’s optimism. “Sir Riftan has already saved the Roviden Continent from numerous crises. Why must he prove himself again in front of everyone? Do not make him shoulder such a burden.”

Ulyseon winced, sealing his lips shut. After casting a warning glance at the knights, Ruth strode away. Maxi hurried after him.

“Why did Riftan decide to compete?” she asked. “From what you said… it seems he has nothing to gain and much to lose.”

“He likely didn’t want Ascalon to fall into the hands of the opposition,” Ruth explained. “It’s one thing if Sir Sejuleu wins it, but if Richard Breston claims the sword, all our efforts might be undone.”

“Do you mean Richard Breston… could defeat Sir Sejuleu?” Maxi asked, her expression turning bleak.

“In pure combat skill, they are nearly equal.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. Though she had witnessed the northerner’s prowess in battle, she had not imagined him a match for Wigrew’s reincarnations.

“The Baltonians inherited the strength of the ancient giants,” Ruth said with a sigh. “The House of Breston, with their strong seraphim lineage, is particularly formidable. In sheer strength, he would not be defeated by any of Wigrew’s reincarnations.”

“B-But…!” Maxi cried out, struggling to accept this. “Hasn’t Riftan been able to subdue that beastly man many times?”

“That’s because Sir Riftan’s skills surpass even the reincarnations,” Ruth replied flatly. “With Sir Riftan being well aware of this, he must have felt his involvement was crucial to prevent the worst-case scenario.”

Despite Ruth’s confidence in Riftan’s victory, Maxi could not shake her worry. Richard Breston would surely come at her husband with everything he had. The image of the northerner swinging a massive sword in one hand made her shiver.

What if Riftan got injured despite his skills? Her husband faced a veritable beast in human clothing, one capable of resorting to underhanded tactics.

Anxiously gnawing her lip, Maxi put a stop to her spiraling thoughts. A tournament was not a battlefield. Riftan would receive prompt treatment if he were to get injured. The true challenge, as Ruth had pointed out, lay in the aftermath. The disappointment in the stadium would be palpable if Riftan returned Ascalon to the pope untouched.

But if he were to touch it…

Maxi bit her lip. The truth was, she was more afraid of the sword becoming whole.

Chapter 202

Riftan already had too much on his shoulders. Did he need to bear the weight of the holy sword as well? Maxi’s selfish wish was for him to remain her husband, not a hero burdened with the fate of the Roviden Continent.

“I-I’m sure Riftan is thinking the same about… returning the sword,” she said.

“Sir Riftan is a thoroughly pragmatic person. He would not take such a risk for some unproven legend,” Ruth replied.

Maxi furrowed her brow at his vague answer. “So you have heard nothing from him?”

“Has he ever been one to explain his decisions?” Ruth said cynically. “Like your ladyship, I haven’t seen Sir Riftan in a while. From what I gather, he has been busy meeting with prominent nobles of the kingdoms.”

“E-Even so… he could have discussed it with us… before or even after deciding. I don’t see how that is so difficult.”

“Don’t expect such consideration from him,” Ruth replied, huffing at the lock of hair flopped over his forehead. “Sir Riftan is used to making decisions independently. He is not one to share his every move. That’s been his way of life until now, so it’s unreasonable to expect change overnight. Do not hold it against him, my lady. Try to be understanding.”

Ruth’s words struck her, making her feel like a petty child. Her cheeks warmed with embarrassment. Riftan had always made efforts to accept her, yet here she was, demanding him to change further for her sake.

“I understand,” Maxi said, her shoulders slumping in defeat.

“With things as they are, you should wish for his success. I’ve no doubt your support would motivate him,” Ruth advised, patting her shoulder.

Maxi forced a smile. Riftan had accepted her as a mage. Now, it was her turn to accept his calling as a knight.

◆◆◆

As high-ranking knights bypassed the preliminaries, Riftan’s first duel took place long after the tournament had begun. After nervously looking around the waiting room, Maxi sucked in a breath when she spotted him sitting against the wall, polishing his sword.

He was not in full armor yet, but his presence was more commanding than those who were. His steel-like muscles flexed beneath his thin tunic in sync with the movements of his long arms. The pauldron on his shoulder caught the light, glinting brightly.

For someone about to compete in a major tournament, Riftan’s face was shockingly impassive, bordering on boredom. His eyes showed not a hint of excitement or nerves.

As Maxi was observing Riftan’s stony expression, two young servants approached him with a set of plate armor.

“We have finished polishing your armor, Sir Riftan.”

Riftan sheathed his sword and slowly rose. The servants promptly set to work, strapping a breastplate over his chest while he fitted his vambrace and gauntlet. The scene felt like a solemn ritual.

Noticing Maxi lingering by the entrance, Garrow said cautiously, “Won’t you go talk to him, my lady?”

After a brief hesitation, Maxi slowly crossed the waiting room.

Riftan frowned when he finally spotted her. “Why are you here?”

He dismissed the two squires and strode over, clearly unhappy she was at the stadium. Maxi swallowed a sigh. Ever since the abduction attempt, he had been wary of her being in crowded places. Ignoring his reproving look, she slipped her hand into her coat.

“I wanted to give you something before your match.” She pulled out a neatly folded handkerchief. “I planned to give it to you this morning… but you left before dawn, and I was forced to seek you out here. It’s been extremely difficult to see my husband of late.”

Riftan cocked a brow at her sarcastic tone. He seemed pained, given that his absence was not his choice. Nevertheless, it was a valid complaint. Over the past few days, she had only seen him briefly upon waking.

Suppressing her simmering anger, she said sharply, “Well? Give me your arm.”

Riftan sighed and offered his hand. Maxi secured her white handkerchief around his gleaming gauntlet.

“It’s a charm for victory. I could not let you be the only one… without one.”

After wordlessly gazing down at his wrist, Riftan’s eyes swept across the room. Only then did he seem to notice the other knights’ handkerchiefs.

Returning to his wrist, he finally muttered, “Thank you.”

Maxi frowned at his disappointingly tepid reaction. “Is it… not to your liking?”

“It’s not that,” he answered quickly.

Yet, his brow remained stubbornly creased. He brushed the handkerchief and mumbled, “I’m worried it will get stained.”

“Then I will get you a new one. Don’t worry about—”

Her words were cut short by the blast of a trumpet outside, signaling the start of the tournament.

A young cleric burst into the waiting room. “Sir Riftan, Sir Barrett, please get ready! You will be fighting the first match.”

Maxi’s throat felt dry, her stomach tying itself into knots as if she were the one about to enter the stadium. In contrast, Riftan was the picture of calm.

Picking up his helmet, he said to her, “Don’t even think about going elsewhere. Head back to the palace.”

Maxi regarded him incredulously. “Y-You want me to go without watching the match… when I’m already here?”

“There won’t be anything to watch. Crowds are dangerous, so I want you to return.”

“N-No. I want to support—”

“Sir Riftan! You must enter the stadium now!”

At the cleric’s call, Riftan turned toward the entrance. Maxi’s disgruntled expression became worried when she spotted his towering opponent, unmistakably a northerner.

“Please be careful,” she said, hurrying after Riftan.

“Don’t worry. I will do my best not to get any blood on it,” he replied as he donned his helmet.

Maxi was confused by his answer until she realized he was referring to the handkerchief. Her frown quickly turned into a scowl. “I-I’m not worried about that! It is you—”

Before she could finish, Riftan pulled her toward him by the waist and planted a brief but firm kiss on her lips. Then, before she could react, he strode off.

Still reeling, Maxi watched him leave before she felt the glances directed at her. She hurriedly left the waiting room, blushing furiously. It was exasperating. How was he so composed when she was sick with worry? She frantically fanned her burning face as she made her way to the stands.

Garrow, who had been quietly trailing her, asked worriedly, “My lady, are we not returning to the palace as Sir Riftan instructed?”

“O-Of course not. What would people think if I was absent during my husband’s match?” Maxi replied with a snort.

As she emerged from the long corridor, the crowd’s roar indicated that the match had begun. Growing impatient, Maxi rushed up the stairs and through the arched passageway. The stadium was a sea of excited spectators, all chanting Riftan’s name.

Peering down at the circular arena, she was met with a confusing sight: the giant man, Barrett, was sprawled on the ground. Riftan was nowhere to be seen. She turned to Garrow, bewildered.

“What happened? Where is—”

“Max! You’re here!”

Maxi whipped her head toward the voice. Sidina, Anette, and the Godric twins were nearby, watching the tournament. As Maxi made her way through the packed stands to get to them, Dean Godric’s voice rose above the frenzied cheering.

“Your husband is amazing! The match ended as soon as it began. It was so fast, I barely caught it!”

“Th-The match is already over?” Maxi asked numbly.

This time, Sidina’s excited voice answered, “It was spectacular! Sir Riftan sent that huge man flying the moment he drew his sword! It was like magic!”

Maxi, momentarily lost for words, glanced down at the arena. It dawned on her how ridiculous her worries had been. No wonder Riftan had not taken her pleas for caution seriously.

That day, he fought a total of three matches, with none lasting more than a minute.

“I overheard someone say Sir Riftan has always been known for his swift victories.”

Chapter 203

As Maxi left the stands in a daze, Sidina’s animated voice broke through her thoughts.

“Sir Riftan’s feats have become a sort of legend here in Balbourne! Think about it. He burst onto the scene like a comet, winning Sir Khan Miguel’s sword in a tournament. He bested the strongest knights with ease. Then, after more than a decade, having won the name of Rosem Wigrew, he returns to become the Ascalon’s new bearer. Doesn’t it sound like an epic? His story is the talk of every tavern.”

Maxi turned to Sidina in surprise. She knew Riftan’s bastard sword was among the most prized in the Seven Kingdoms, but she had not realized it belonged to one of Darian the Monarch’s twelve knights.

She swallowed hard, scanning the crowd at the exit. Everyone’s faces were alight with excitement as if they were about to witness a myth come to life. Maxi’s heart sank. Just then, a large hand shot out from behind a pillar. She shrieked, startled, then recognized the familiar scent. She looked up into her husband’s bronze, chiseled face.

“R-Riftan…”

Pulling her close to him, Riftan told Garrow, “You are dismissed. Escort the mages to their quarters.”

He then turned and walked away without waiting for a reply. Maxi, puzzled, followed him like a goat tethered to a leash. Where was he taking her?

They walked along the stadium wall, then veered into a secluded alley. Maxi anxiously glanced left and right.

“W-What is it? Where are we going in such a hur—”

The rest of her words were muffled by a kiss. Maxi’s eyes widened in surprise. Riftan lifted her off the ground, kissing her with the hunger of a man starved for days. This passion was a stark contrast to the brief peck they had shared earlier, almost making her wonder if this was the same man who had walked away.

Moaning, Maxi clutched his coat. His tongue, hot and insistent, tangled deeply with hers. When she tried to pull back for air, his lips tenaciously followed. She pushed against his shoulders, but he only sighed in impatience, pressing her firmly against the wall and nibbling her lower lip.

“Stop moving,” he muttered, deepening the kiss.

Feeling dizzy, Maxi closed her eyes. The sounds of their fervent kiss filled her ears. Each brush of his hot tongue sent tingles down her nape, and her heart was close to bursting. It was only when she felt on the verge of fainting that Riftan withdrew.

“You must remember to breathe,” he said.

Flushed and heaving, Maxi shot him an incredulous look. “I-I would… if you would let me!”

“I am letting you now. Breathe as much as you like,” he replied with a benevolent air before bringing his mouth down to her neck. Flustered, Maxi quickly glanced around.

They were in a narrow alley, surrounded by empty cargo boxes and stacks of wood. There was no way to tell what these supplies were for. Clearly, this place was not frequented, but there was always the possibility of someone walking in.

Maxi beat her fists against his shoulder. “Y-You must stop now. We are in public… What are you thinking?”

Riftan stopped nibbling on her earlobe to growl, “I was restraining myself just fine until you provoked me.”

Exasperation rose on Maxi’s face. “H-How exactly did I provoke you? And… I-I don’t remember asking you to restrain yourself.”

“Is that your response to your husband, who’s been desperately trying not to disturb your sleep?”

“I never asked you to be so considerate.”

Riftan narrowed his eyes. “Is that so?”

His ominous tone snapped Maxi to her senses. Realizing she was pushing a man already at the edge of his patience, she quickly stopped his roaming hands from slipping inside her coat.

“N-Not now. Later. I don’t want to do it here.”

Still stroking her breast over her thin, silk dress, Riftan furrowed his brow. He looked conflicted. The frustration from his unmet desire was clearly at its peak. Despite his labored breathing and the lust in his eyes, he reluctantly withdrew his hand. Then, with a groan, he thumped his forehead against the wall.

Maxi could not help but laugh. The sight of this formidable knight acting like a disappointed child was amusing. Feeling more at ease, she kissed his cheek.

“Be patient a little longer. It is your strong suit, after all.”

Riftan’s face was stern as he asked, “Are you aware that you are becoming more wicked by the day?”

With a smile, Maxi kissed his other cheek.

He glared at her, his frustration still evident, then raked his fingers through his hair and stepped back. “Go ahead. Tease me all you want. Just know that I’ll return it tenfold tonight.”

Maxi chuckled to show that she was not afraid. “I took forward to it.”

After giving her an irritated look, Riftan let out a small sigh and helped rearrange her clothes. They emerged from the alley onto the deserted street. The sky was stained red with the setting sun, and the shops along the road were closing.

While passing the square, Maxi noticed the large tavern and several brawny warhorses tethered behind a fence. She was examining the horses, wondering if knights were inside enjoying an evening out, when she heard carousing nearby. Turning, she saw Richard Breston and his men sitting around a table in the tavern yard. She quickly tugged on Riftan’s arm.

“L-Let’s go,” she urged.

Riftan, who was quietly observing them, obediently followed her lead.

“Look who it is,” a jaunty voice called out behind them. “The man who’s the talk of the city.”

Maxi stifled a groan. Of all people, it was Richard Breston who had spotted them. Leaning against the tavern fence, Breston began talking with a clear agenda to provoke them, his breath reeking of wine.

“But why is the invincible knight avoiding me like a coward?”

“Why would anyone willingly step on filth?” Riftan replied.

“Good Lord, why the anger? Even I’m smiling after the table I prepared was overturned right before my eyes.”

As Breston shrugged and roared with laughter, Maxi felt a chill run down her spine. The man was clearly not in his right mind.

“I-Ignore him,” she whispered to Riftan.

“Don’t worry. I don’t plan on causing a scene here,” Riftan replied reassuringly before leading them in the other direction.

However, Breston had no intention of stopping.

“That reminds me!” he shouted after them. “I’ve been matched with that dog of yours tomorrow.”

Riftan halted before turning to face Breston.

After gulping from his tankard, the northerner slurred, “Apologies in advance. Someone’s got me in a foul mood. With all this rage, I might accidentally cripple my opponent.”

“You can try,” Riftan replied, his voice chillingly gentle. “Just know I will accidentally do the same to you.”

Richard Breston’s smile remained despite the menacing threat. Chuckling, he raised his tankard. “Ah, how thrilling. Thanks to someone, I’ve nothing to lose now.”

Riftan regarded the man with a menacing look before walking away.

“W-Who is his… opponent?” Maxi asked urgently.

“From his description, either Rovar or Nirtha,” Riftan answered through clenched teeth. There were simply too many participants to be sure.

Maxi glanced around before saying cautiously, “Should we not advise them to forfeit? Who knows what that man will—”

“Are you suggesting I insult my men?” Riftan’s lips twisted into a sardonic smile. “Do I tell them to back down if they don’t want to get hurt because Richard Breston holds a grudge against me? I doubt they will listen.”

“There is no need to be sarcastic. I am just… worried.”

Riftan sighed. “They are not swordsmen who would get themselves thrashed. You needn’t worry.”

After wordlessly regarding his face, Maxi turned her gaze to the stadium. The circular edifice was now bathed in the red hues of the sunset. She squeezed Riftan’s hand, trying to dispel her fears.

◆◆◆

The following day, the stadium was packed with an even larger crowd. Unable to find seats in the general area, Maxi wove through the throngs of spectators, heading toward the seats reserved for nobility. She tried to estimate the number of people as she walked. By her rough count, over ten thousand had turned up to watch the tournament. It was truly a daunting sight.

Chapter 204

The crowd was overwhelming. Maxi took in the sight for a while before making her way toward the flag of Wedon. As she approached, some of the nobles directed curious glances at her. She pretended not to notice the noblewomen’s overly familiar greetings and sat down in one of the empty seats. Socializing was the last thing she wanted to do.

“Would you care for a refreshment, my lady?” Gabel, her escort for the day, gestured toward a nearby table as he spoke. Its marble surface was beautifully laden with silver jugs, goblets, flowers, and trays of fruits and bread spread with honey and cream.

Maxi furrowed her brow, repulsed at the idea of eating while watching a bloody spectacle.

“N-No, thank you. Could you… check on today’s matches for me instead?”

“I have already sent someone for that, my lady,” Gabel responded, picking up one of the silver goblets and offering it to her, seemingly deaf to her refusal.

Maxi reluctantly accepted the drink — a blend of goat’s milk and honey. She took a few sips before her attention returned to the arena.

A man, richly dressed and likely an administrator, was perusing a thick stack of parchment. Maxi guessed he was confirming the names for today’s events. Fixating on the parchment in his hands, she wondered about the matches. Though high-ranking clerics and their acquaintances often knew the details in advance, it was customary to announce the matches on the day they occurred. Anxiously swirling her goblet, Maxi waited.

As she sat there, her attention was suddenly drawn to a knight in a blue cloak ascending the stairs. She quickly stood up.

“Garrow!”

“My lady,” the young knight greeted, bowing respectfully.

Eschewing formalities, Maxi asked, “Have you checked the matches?”

“I am at least certain that Ulyseon is participating.”

Maxi swallowed back a groan. “Then… there is no question that he will be facing Richard Breston today.”

“Not necessarily, my lady. Everyone has been acting independently since arriving in Balbourne, so we don’t know how many of us entered.” Garrow sighed, then said, “It is highly likely that Sir Hebaron is participating as well. The man would never pass on such—”

“I doubt he has the time with that new lover of his,” Gabel cut in. He was munching on a green apple, and he wiped the juice from his mouth before adding, “He’s gotten himself entangled with another strong-willed woman whom he has promised to spend the rest of his time in Balbourne with. No one’s seen him for days.”

Tossing the seeds into a bowl, the knight added apathetically, “He is likely enjoying himself in some noblewoman’s bed.”

Maxi grimaced. She was not interested in hearing about the knight’s private life in such detail.

“Who else… is participating?” she asked, changing the subject.

“Some lower-ranking knights have joined to gain experience, but it seems none made it past the third round. Unfortunately, I couldn’t confirm—”

Garrow’s words were drowned out by trumpets blaring, and Maxi looked toward the arena. The man with the list of participants climbed onto a podium and announced, “The first match will be between Sir Nell Anthus of Arex’s Royal Guard and Sir Edwin Bola of the Bolosé Royal Knights! May the knights enter the arena!”

Maxi released a deflated sigh. Disappointment also rose on the faces of the audience. They had come to see the matches of Wigrew’s reincarnations, so the other knights were of little interest to them. Yet, as the two men unsheathed their swords, the mood shifted. Both knights were skilled swordsmen representing their respective kingdoms, and their intense duel soon captivated the stadium.

Maxi watched the match with bated breath. Sparks flew as blades clashed and dust rose underfoot. The knights were so fast that it was becoming increasingly difficult to tell who was who, forcing Maxi to concentrate intensely to follow their movements.

The fierce duel reached its climax when the quicker knight drove his sword into his opponent’s shoulder. Gasps erupted around the stadium.

The blade pierced through armor and protruded from the man’s back. The defeated knight dropped his sword, and a trumpet sounded to signal the end of the match.

“Sir Nell Anthus is the victor!”

Maxi clutched her pounding chest as clerics rushed into the arena. She felt her stomach turn at the sight of the defeated knight’s blood.

“You look pale, my lady. Shall I escort you back to your room?” Gabel asked worriedly.

Maxi shook her head. “I-I am fine. I’m just not accustomed to the suspense… since I’ve only watched Riftan’s matches.”

“I suppose the commander’s matches are quite brief,” Gabel said with a knowing smile.

Maxi tried to look unaffected as she shrugged. She did not wish to appear fainthearted. She pretended to take a sip from her goblet to compose her expression.

Soon, the administrator returned to the podium. “Up next is someone you have all been waiting for! Rosem Wigrew d’Aren, the champion of Livadon and commander of the Bolosé Royal Knights!”

All around the stands, the noblewomen’s eyes sparkled, and the crowd erupted into thunderous cheers. The administrator waited for the noise to die down before announcing Sir Sejuleu’s opponent.

“Facing him is none other than Ulyseon Rovar of the Remdragon Knights! May the knights enter the arena!”

Maxi’s eyes widened. She whipped her head to Garrow and Gabel, who looked equally surprised. Turning her attention back to the arena, she saw Sejuleu Aren in heavy black armor and Ulyseon in silver-gray. They entered side by side.

Then who is Richard Breston’s opponent?

Maxi was knitting her brow in confusion when another trumpet blast announced the start of the match. She instinctively covered her ears at the loud clash of the knights’ initial charge. Overawed by the incredible noise, she momentarily forgot to breathe.

Each collision stirred gusts of dirt, leaving impressions in the ground. It was like watching two colossal steel beasts battling in the arena.

“He won’t last long at this rate,” Gabel remarked, startling Maxi.

She stopped gaping and glanced at Gabel. To her, the two appeared to be evenly matched, with Ulyseon even appearing to have the upper hand. His ferocious sword swings were truly frightening to behold.

As if reading her thoughts, Gabel explained with a bitter smile, “None of Ulyseon’s attacks have been effective. Sir Sejuleu, on the other hand, has been dodging his blows while strategically landing his own. The match will be over soon if this carries on.”

Maxi refocused on the arena, where Ulyseon’s movements had indeed begun to slow. She noticed spots of blood on his armor, a sure sign of his waning strength. Thankfully, it did not seem like the young knight was seriously injured, though his attacks had lost their earlier ferocity.

Growing anxious, Maxi asked, “Why… isn’t he yielding?”

“With that temper of his? That would be the last thing he’d do, my lady,” Gabel replied, shaking his head. “To him, a duel only ends when one combatant can no longer fight. He’s determined to fight to the end.”

Maxi frowned, puzzled. Even to her untrained eye, the match’s outcome seemed inevitable, yet Ulyseon refused to acknowledge it.

After distancing himself to catch his breath, the young knight poised his sword once again. A few seconds later, he charged like a cannonball. The impact of the collision sent a dense cloud of dust swirling, forcing Maxi to shield her face with her coat.

The dust soon settled. Ulyseon was on his knees, Sejuleu Aren’s blade poised beneath his helmet. The older knight’s deep voice reverberated in the hushed stadium.

“Do you yield?”

After stubbornly clutching his sword with both of his hands, Ulyseon spat out through gritted teeth, “I yield.”

“Good grief,” Sejuleu said as he withdrew his blade. He gave a hearty laugh. “You are much more fierce than you look.”

He helped Ulyseon to his feet, shaking his head. The audience erupted into deafening cheers.

Chapter 205

Maxi studied Ulyseon’s face with concern. More than his wounds, it was the sting of defeat that appeared to trouble him. Carrying his helmet at his side, Ulyseon glared at the victor before storming out of the arena.

“Will you excuse me for a moment, my lady?” Garrow asked as he watched his friend leave.

Maxi nodded eagerly. “Are you going to Ulyseon? Let me go with you.”

“No, my lady,” Garrow said quickly. “You should stay. It will be Sir Riftan’s match soon.”

Maxi was already rising from her seat when she awkwardly froze at his firm refusal.

Gabel placed a hand on her shoulder. “Please think of the lad’s pride, my lady. Rovar would be embarrassed to see you in his current state.”

“What is there to be embarrassed about? Did he not fight bravely against Livadon’s champion?” Maxi protested, but she settled back into her seat nonetheless.

Garrow gave a respectful nod before descending the stairs. Maxi watched him go when suddenly, the trumpet sounded, announcing the start of the next match. She redirected her attention to the arena as the administrator introduced the new contenders: a young knight from Wedon’s Royal Knights and one from Balto’s Southern Confederacy.

The third match of the day began. Despite their evident skill, the duel failed to captivate the audience, which was still reeling from the intensity of the previous fight.

Maxi’s eyes swept across the noblewomen, who were speculating about the next contenders, then over the audience. Occasional cheers rose from the stands, but the earlier excitement had faded. Finally, the match ended with a lackluster reception.

“Sir Varis Hector is the victor!” the administrator announced from the podium.

The audience offered polite applause. The knights quietly left the arena, seemingly unfazed by the crowd’s tepid reaction. Without delay, the administrator announced the participants of the next match.

“Entering the fourth match is the commander of the Knights of Phil Aaron, Sir Richard Breston!”

The nobles’ bored expressions shifted to keen interest at the mention of Richard Breston. Bunching her skirt, Maxi craned her neck over the balustrade.

As hushed anticipation fell over the stadium, the administrator shouted, “And his opponent, none other than Sir Ursuline Ricaydo of the Remdragon Knights!”

Gasping, Maxi whipped her head around, half-expecting she had misheard. But Gabel’s equally shocked face confirmed it.

Her eyes snapped back to the arena. Ursuline Ricaydo, resplendent in Remdragon Knight armor, followed a colossal figure clad in heavy steel. Maxi held back a groan. Ursuline looked small next to the northerner, who towered over him by at least two heches[7] and nearly doubled his size.

Maxi seized Gabel’s arm. “W-We must stop the match.”

“Stay calm, my lady,” Gabel said evenly. “This is an official duel. Unless Sir Ursuline forfeits, no one can stop it.”

“B-But… the man openly declared that he would not honor the knight’s code! Who knows what he intends to do.”

“Sir Ursuline is quite adept at fighting against bigger opponents. He will not be beaten so easily.”

“E-Even so…”

Before she could finish, the trumpet announced the start of the match. Maxi looked down at the arena with a horrified expression. Drawing their swords, the knights briefly exchanged cautious glances before simultaneously charging at each other. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut, unable to bear the sight of what seemed like a cat challenging a tiger.

An instant later, the sharp clang of clashing blades jolted Maxi. She flinched, her shoulders tensing. Time seemed to stretch on forever, but the trumpet signaling the end of the match was stubbornly silent.

Mustering her courage, Maxi opened her eyes. There was Richard Breston, brandishing his massive white six-kevette[8] sword. Her initial terror quickly gave way to awe as she realized that none of his heavy strikes were landing. As if by magic, Ursuline, with his five-kevette blade, was skillfully parrying his opponent’s greatsword.

“Notice how Sir Ursuline swings three times for every one of his opponent’s,” Gabel explained, smiling. “It’s that speed that allows him to match Sir Hebaron.”

At that moment, Ursuline’s blade moved in a blur, deflecting the northerner’s powerful attack. His arms were a whirlwind, giving the illusion of three swords striking at once.

Maxi shifted in excitement. Though she knew that Ursuline was among the best within the Remdragon Knights, she had not expected him to be on par with Balto’s champion. Her eyes twinkled as she turned to Gabel and shook his arm.

“D-Did you see that? It was truly amazing! And against someone twice his size!”

Then, in a sudden burst of movement, Ursuline lunged. The northerner, caught off guard, reacted a second too late. The swift blade found its mark, piercing through Breston’s shoulder.

A collective gasp rippled through the stadium. It seemed incomprehensible that Balto’s celebrated knight would fall in the fourth round.

A triumphant smile rose on Maxi’s lips. With this defeat, the prestige of the Knights of Phil Aaron was effectively tarnished. The arrogant man would no longer be able to maintain his imperious ways.

However, her smile quickly faded when she noticed Breston’s shoulders shaking.

Is he laughing?

A chill ran down her spine. Confused, Maxi’s eyes darted to the podium. Why were they not ending the match? She was about to protest when the northerner gripped the blade penetrating his shoulder.

“You do know the match isn’t over unless one of us yields or drops his sword, don’t you?”

“What do you—”

“So hold on tight.”

With that, the giant raised his greatsword and, seemingly unconcerned about his wound, struck Ursuline on the side of his head with the hilt. Cries of shock erupted all over the stadium.

But the northerner seemed far from done. He repeatedly hit Ursuline’s temple, each blow resonating with a chilling thud. Though Ursuline tried to pull back, Breston had his blade in an iron grip.

“Oi, oi, oi! Stay sharp!” Breston bellowed as he continued to rain down blows. “It’s your loss if you let go of that sword! You’re not going to give up that easily, are you?”

Maxi covered her mouth in horror. The sound of cruel laughter mixed with heavy thuds filled the stadium. Despite Ursuline’s desperate attempts to wriggle free, the stark reality was apparent — Richard Breston was stronger.

Finally, Ursuline managed to release one of his hands, but Breston appeared disinclined to end the match there. The northerner grabbed Ursuline’s hand and yanked the blade from his own shoulder. Blood spurted like a fountain, yet the man, seemingly impervious to pain, switched sword hands and lunged forward with the force of a thunderbolt.

Ursuline, hastily trying to retreat, was a fraction too slow. The northerner’s blade sliced diagonally, embedding deeply into Ursuline’s arm. Maxi screamed at the horrific sight. Though Ursuline had managed to keep his limb, the damage to his bone and nerves was evident. In agony, he let his sword fall.

“S-Sir Richard Breston is the victor!” the administrator’s voice rang out.

Clerics promptly rushed into the arena. After looking on with an ashen face, Maxi sprang from her seat. If not treated properly, Ursuline could lose the use of his arm forever.

She dashed into the arena and elbowed her way past the converging clerics. Seeing the hierarch bent over Ursuline, attempting to heal his arm, she roughly shoved the man’s hand away.

“You could cripple him if you don’t connect the bones, muscles, and nerves properly! We must inspect the wound first. Is there anything to stop the bleeding?”

The startled young cleric hurriedly removed his belt and offered it to her. Maxi snatched it from him and strapped it above the knight’s wound. Soon, the bleeding stopped. The clerics stood awkwardly around her, unsure of what to do next.

“We must get him to the infirmary,” Maxi said impatiently.

Ursuline, his face as white as a ghost, finally spoke through clenched teeth. “I can walk there myself.”

When he attempted to rise, Maxi firmly stopped him. “No. You could aggravate your wound.”

Humiliation flashed across the knight’s face, but Maxi knew her priority. His arm needed immediate and proper care; his pride would have to wait.

She stepped aside, allowing the clerics to move him to the infirmary. Moments later, as he was brought in on a stretcher, Ruth directed them to a cot.

“Put him here!”

A wave of relief washed over Maxi as soon as she spotted Ruth. The ever-prepared sorcerer began setting out various medicines and tools next to the bed, issuing instructions as he did so.

“I will heal the wound. I need the clerics to remove his armor. My lady, please take a look at his head injury.”

Maxi promptly removed the knight’s dented helmet, revealing his bloodied head. The gruesome sight filled her with rage. How could a man do this to another? Suppressing her anger, she grabbed a clean linen and gently began to wipe the blood from Ursuline’s forehead and temple.

The helmet had saved his skull from fracturing, but a deep cut marred his temple, and there were dark bruises on his cheekbone. After carefully inspecting his wounds, Maxi healed them with magic. Meanwhile, Ruth used a peculiar device to stitch Ursuline’s arm. She watched anxiously until a somber voice interrupted her thoughts.

“Will he be able to wield a sword again?”

Startled, Maxi looked up to see Riftan.

Ruth searched his commander’s impassive face as if trying to gauge his thoughts. He said calmly, “I cannot promise anything.”

There was a pause.

“I see,” Riftan replied.

Then, he spun on his heel and left the infirmary. A wave of anxiety overcame Maxi, and she hurried after him.

Out in the waiting room, Richard Breston was getting his shoulder treated.

He sneered upon seeing Riftan. Leaning against the wall, he taunted, “I’ve never seen that face on you before. Is your dog’s condition worse than you thought?”

Chapter 206

Maxi glowered furiously at Richard Breston. Despite having wielded a massive greatsword with a blade lodged in his shoulder, the man looked infuriatingly relaxed. He leisurely drank from a wine bottle as a hierarch tended to his wound.

“I did overdo it a bit, didn’t I?” Breston said lazily, taking a swig. “Tell your friend I feel bad for crippling him.”

The room fell into a tense silence. Everyone seemed to be holding their breaths. Riftan advanced slowly toward Breston, his intent clear. Maxi reached out to stop him, but Gabel blocked her, shaking his head.

“My lady, please, you must stay out of this.”

“B-But…”

Even Riftan would not escape punishment if he were to draw blood here. She was about to say as much when Riftan spoke in an unexpectedly steady voice.

“Whatever you just did cannot be called a duel.”

Maxi’s eyes snapped to her husband.

Looking at Breston, Riftan asked in a chillingly calm tone, “Do you so badly want to fight me that you’d tarnish your honor?”

“Only realizing that now, are you? You’re more dim-witted than I thought.” Leaning forward, Breston gave Riftan a ferocious smile. “You’ll end up like that little pup of yours if you expect to have an honorable duel with me, Calypse. I plan to fight like a dog.”

He growled, hound-like, then erupted into laughter. His demeanor was so eerie that Maxi involuntarily took a step back.

Breston grabbed the hilt of his greatsword, which was propped against the wall. “Shall we do it right now? Any time is fine with me.”

Riftan’s impassive eyes bore into the man’s face. After a moment of stifling silence, a trumpet blast announced the next match.

“The next round is between Sir Riftan and Sir Lionel! May the knights enter the arena!” the administrator called.

The tension in the room eased slightly. Unfolding his arms, Riftan let out a dry chuckle. “I think I can bear to wait another day.”

As he turned toward the arena entrance, he added coldly, “My sword is much more precise than yours, Breston. You’ll regret ignoring my warning.”

“My, I am terrified,” Breston sneered, leaning back against the wall.

Riftan looked at him, eyes flashing, before heading to the arena. Maxi almost followed but stopped herself with great effort. Right now, she knew even telling her husband to be careful might give Breston more fodder for his taunts.

Biting her lip, she shot a glare at the northerner, then turned toward the infirmary. Though she was confident in Riftan’s skills, she could not bear to watch him fight at the moment. The day had been filled with enough suspense and shock.

She tried to block out the roaring cheers behind her as she sought Ruth. Assisting with healing would be better than sitting in the stands, paralyzed with fear. After checking on the pale-faced Ursuline, Maxi began searching for clean towels and hot water.

◆◆◆

After his final match of the day, Riftan immediately left the arena for the infirmary. When he got there, however, Ursuline was nowhere to be seen. After scanning the room, he pivoted to leave, only to halt at the sound of Sejuleu Aren’s voice behind him.

“Your mage took him to the basilica. The treatment apparently went well.”

Riftan turned to face Sejuleu Aren, who was leaning casually against a column, dressed in the crimson battle gear of the Bolosé Royal Knights.

“Mind if we talk for a moment?” Sejuleu asked.

“I’m not in the mood,” Riftan said frostily before stalking down the corridor.

Sejuleu followed, sighing heavily. “Very well. I will do the talking, you listen.”

Riftan said nothing as he marched down the corridor, where the glow of sunset was streaming in.

Falling into step beside him, Sejuleu said, “You and I will be facing each other in the semi-finals tomorrow. It seems the pope doubts my chances against Richard Breston.”

He snorted loudly before continuing, “The Council cannot risk their ‘reincarnation of Wigrew’ being defeated by an opponent of the armistice. The pope’s grand scheme is for you to defeat me in the semi-finals, then take down Breston in the final.”

“And your point is?”

They stopped by the back gate. The stadium was nearly empty, leaving them alone in the dim, shadowy passageway. A heavy silence settled around them.

Leaning against a column, Sejuleu said seriously, “This tournament must be a dignified event. As such, I hope you will adhere to the code of chivalry to the end.”

“I didn’t expect such soft words from you,” Riftan replied with a wry smile. “You needn’t fear. I won’t ruin that comely face of yours in front of an audience.”

Sejuleu shook his head, laughing dryly. “How kind. But it is not me I’m asking you to spare; it’s Richard Breston. No matter how vile he is, I bid you to uphold your knightly honor.”

Riftan’s gaze turned icy. “I had no idea you were so fond of him.”

“I don’t make this request for his sake,” Sejuleu replied, his gaze intense. “You’ve seen it yourself — that man blatantly disregards the code of chivalry. No doubt he wants to turn the tournament into some back-alley brawl. You mustn’t stoop to his level.”

“And why not?” Riftan asked with a cold smile. “He threatened my wife and tried to cripple my knight, all to provoke me. I have tolerated him long enough. I see no reason to continue doing so.”

“Don’t you?” Sejuleu straightened himself. “The Grand Basilica of Osiriya is hosting this tournament to promote unity among the Seven Kingdoms. They’re also using Wigrew’s myth to win back the public’s trust. Richard Breston wants to sabotage all that. He’s purposely provoking you to turn this whole affair into a disgraceful spectacle.”

When no reply came, Sejuleu’s face hardened as he realized Riftan still wanted to retaliate despite knowing Breston’s intention.

“You told me you would protect the armistice,” Sejuleu pressed. “Richard Breston is the son of Balto’s greatest hero. Do you think Geyhart Breston will continue to support the armistice if his heir is killed or crippled at a tournament hosted by the Grand Basilica?”

“Breston started this. Only he should be held responsible for his actions.”

“A parent’s judgment is clouded when it comes to their children. Their relationship may be strained, but Geyhart Breston cares very much for his son. It would be unwise to make an enemy of such a man.”

Riftan scowled. Logically, he knew Sejuleu Aren was right, but his boiling anger made it hard to accept this reasoning.

Noting Riftan’s unyielding expression, Sejuleu shook his head. “If you are bent on drawing blood, then I am left with only one option. I will have to defeat you to compete in the finals myself.”

Riftan’s lips twitched. “Didn’t you come to convince me because you know that’s not possible?”

Sejuleu Aren snorted loudly. “While I will admit your skills surpass mine, I’ve never considered beating you an impossibility. Anything can happen in a competition.”

Riftan studied him, somewhat surprised by the man’s confidence despite acknowledging his opponent’s superior skills.

After patting Riftan’s shoulder, Sejuleu turned toward the exit. “Just you wait. I shall bring you down a peg or two.”

With that, Sejuleu walked away. Riftan watched him leave before making his way to the stable.

As soon as Riftan entered the knights’ accommodation, the lively chatter in the hall ceased abruptly. His eyes swept over the knights gathered around tables for a late dinner before he proceeded to the stairs. High-ranking knights were assigned private rooms on the second and third floors of the annex.

He walked down the long, illuminated corridor and finally knocked on the door at the end. Knowing Ursuline’s dislike for noise, it was more than likely that this was his room.

Inside, the room was unsurprisingly neat. Riftan squinted into the dimness, his eyes adjusting to see Maxi sitting by a large bed. Despite knowing she was there to tend to the wounded, it irked him to find his wife in another man’s chamber.

He approached and gently placed a hand on her slender shoulder. She looked up at him, her expression weary. His petty jealousy dissolved at the sight of her ashen face.

Glancing at Ursuline, who lay on the bed as still as a corpse, he asked grimly, “Is he badly hurt? Is his arm…”

“N-No, he is all right,” Maxi replied in a hushed whisper. “The treatment was successful, but it will… take time for him to regain full use of his arm. A major muscle was severed, and the nerves connected to his fingers were damaged, so there might be—”

She faltered, and Riftan frowned when he noticed the tears welling in her eyes.

“You look tired. Where is Ruth Serbel?” he asked.

“T-Taking a brief rest. He used a lot of mana healing Sir Ursuline.” Rubbing her misty eyes, Maxi hastily got to her feet. “Shall we… s-step outside? I finally managed to get him to sleep with some sleeping draught… because he refused to stay in bed.”

Riftan allowed himself to be led out of the room.

“How about you?” she asked. “Are you hurt anywhere?”

“Unscathed, as you can see,” he said, stepping into the light and spreading his arms for a thorough inspection.

Maxi carefully swept her eyes over him, then sighed in relief. The sight warmed him deeply as if he had a stomachful of strong wine. Her fretting stirred both sympathy and tenderness in him.

He leaned in, pressing his forehead against her pale one, and wrapped his arms around her slender, slightly cold shoulders. The faint scent of herbs and firewood clung to her cloud-like curls.

“Today must have been hard,” he said, gently patting her rigid back.

“Ruth did most of the work. I merely… assisted.” Her voice was strained, and she rested her head on his shoulder as she spoke.

Riftan stroked her hair soothingly. “This will all be over tomorrow.”

“I-If something like this happens again…”

“I promise you will never have to tend to my wounds.”

Maxi lifted her head, her clear, silver eyes illuminated by the torch’s golden glow.

All day long, he had been seething with rage, longing to tear someone to pieces. How was it possible that his anger instantly melted? He pressed his lips to her cheek, only to hear her choked voice again.

“I believe you. So you must… win with honor.”

Riftan regarded her for a moment, then gave her a bitter smile. “You have my word.”

◆◆◆

The early morning rain left the stadium dotted with puddles of mud. Though it stopped by noon, the sky remained a blanket of gray clouds, and the air was thick with humidity. The summer monsoons had begun.

Riftan looked up at the overcast sky before surveying the packed stands. It seemed the dismal weather had not deterred the biggest crowd yet.

Chapter 207

Nobles lounged under colorful canopies, each embroidered with their respective coat of arms. Dozens of servants fussed around them, tending to their every need. Beneath them, wealthy free citizens took their seats, while the ground floor teemed with commoners in less lavish attire. It seemed as if all of Balbourne had converged in the stadium.

Riftan scanned the audience, their faces flushed with heat and excitement, before his gaze landed on the area reserved for Wedon’s nobility. Even at this distance, he immediately spotted his wife among the gaudily dressed aristocrats.

She was a vision of elegance in a dark green gown, her long tresses neatly coiled on her head. Though he could not make out her expression, he could tell from the rigid way she sat that she was anxious.

His face clouded with concern, fearing she might faint from the stress. Though he knew his wife was not as fragile as she appeared, he could not help but fret whenever he looked at her.

“Now, for the moment you have all been waiting for!” bellowed the flamboyantly dressed administrator. “Let the semi-finals begin!”

From his position by the arena entrance, Riftan shifted his focus from the crowd to the podium.

“For the first match, Livadon’s champion and commander of the Bolosé Royal Knights, Sir Sejuleu Aren, will face Wedon’s champion and commander of the Remdragon Knights, Sir Riftan Calypse! May the knights enter the arena!”

Deafening cheers erupted from the audience. Riftan turned as heavy footfalls approached from behind. Sejuleu Aren, clad in black armor, walked up to Riftan’s side.

“Ready for a beating, my friend?” the knight said jauntily.

Ignoring his taunt, Riftan strode into the arena. The cheers subsided as the two knights faced each other.

Raising a hand, the administrator announced, “This tournament honors the spirit of Wigrew and the twelve knights! I implore our contenders to uphold the code of chivalry in their duel.”

As the trumpet blared, signaling the start of the match, Riftan immediately drew his sword and adopted an offensive stance. Sejuleu Aren aimed the tip of his blade at him. Despite his typically jovial demeanor, his posture betrayed no weakness.

Riftan’s lips curled slightly. The Livadonian commander was clearly more than just talk. This time, his alertness was markedly higher than in their first duel.

“Shouldn’t you wrap this up in three minutes to maintain your reputation?” Sejuleu taunted as Riftan looked for an opening without moving. Ignoring his jibe, Riftan plotted his strategy.

Suddenly, Sejuleu’s flashing blade came flying toward him. Riftan raised his sword, feeling the force of the strike jolt through his arms. The unexpected strength behind the attack stirred his adrenaline.

He shoved Sejuleu back, gearing up for a counterattack. But before he could even swing his weapon, the next assault came. Riftan’s eyes darted, searching for an opening while tirelessly deflecting Sejuleu’s onslaught. It seemed the knight had no intention of drawing out the match.

He’s giving me no chance to attack.

Sejuleu, intent on a swift victory, was focused solely on the offensive. He seemed aware that time was not on his side. Riftan retreated, sharpening his senses to their limits. A single lapse could prove fatal.

Living up to his reputation as a master swordsman, Sejuleu Aren wielded his blade with swift, unpredictable strokes. His weapon seemed to possess a will of its own.

Riftan clenched his jaw as he concentrated on his opponent’s flashing blade, which darted at him from both sides. He parried each blow, maintaining a steady distance. Then, abruptly, Sejuleu shifted his momentum.

Realizing that his opponent was angling for a decisive strike, Riftan braced himself. In nearly the same breath, the sharp blade shot toward his chest with arrow-like precision. He swiftly raised his sword, deflecting the blow and sidestepping to disrupt Sejuleu’s balance.

Sejuleu ducked into a defensive stance, but Riftan spotted a fleeting opening and aimed for his side. Blue sparks flew as their blades clashed. A sharp, grating sound echoed, and blood was drawn.

Riftan clicked his tongue as he drew back. His attack had narrowly missed its mark, leaving his opponent with only a superficial gash on his arm. Even so, the outcome of the match was now clear.

He closed the distance again, now with Sejuleu on the defensive. When Riftan delivered a powerful swing, Sejuleu barely managed to block it, clearly outmatched in strength.

The Livadonian commander gritted his teeth as he was helplessly pushed back. “I see you’re as strong as ever.”

Gripping his sword with both hands, Riftan bore down, nearly driving Sejuleu’s legs into the mud. Sejuleu, recognizing his disadvantage in strength, deftly twisted his blade to deflect Riftan’s and lunged for his thigh.

But Riftan was quicker. He swung his sword diagonally, the blade flashing just beneath Sejuleu’s helmet. Sensing the imminent danger, Sejuleu immediately froze.

After a moment of suffocating silence, Sejuleu exhaled deeply. “I yield.”

The trumpet sounded from the podium, and the audience erupted into thunderous applause. Riftan slowly lowered his blade from his opponent’s throat. Sejuleu removed his helmet, tossed it aside, and raked a hand through his damp hair.

“The Dragon Slayer is indeed a tough opponent to beat.”

Frowning against the deafening cheers, Riftan raised his visor. With his senses greatly heightened, loud noises were more difficult to bear than usual.

“You’ve improved,” Riftan said, sheathing his sword. “It was a close fight.”

“Coming from you, I’ll take that as high praise,” Sejuleu replied with a grin. He extended his hand.

Riftan paused, eyeing the man’s outstretched hand. After briefly studying Sejuleu’s invigorated face, he finally accepted the handshake.

Sejuleu’s smile widened. “It was a gratifying match. I eagerly await our next encounter.”

Releasing his grip, Riftan turned toward the arena’s entrance. He was just about to leave when he spotted Richard Breston, poised for the next round. The northerner looked visibly uneasy.

Breston caught Riftan’s shoulder as he was about to head to the waiting room, hissing into his ear, “Don’t expect our fight to be as boring as that.”

With a shove to Riftan’s shoulder, Breston marched into the arena. The trumpet sounded once more.

“The next match will be between Sir Richard Breston of the Knights of Phil Aaron and Sir Nell Anthus of Arex’s Royal Guard!”

As the cheers subsided, a strange tension settled over the stadium. The crowd, uncertain of what level of ferocity to expect from Richard Breston this time, fell into a nervous hush. The Arexian knight entered amid this palpable silence, his yellow surcoat draped over plate armor.

When the two knights faced each other, the administrator called, “I implore our contenders to uphold the code of chivalry and fight a fair duel!”

The announcement had barely finished when Breston drew his white greatsword from his back. After carefully studying the man’s stance, Riftan looked at the other knight. Sir Nell Anthus seemed visibly on edge, clearly afraid.

He probably plans to yield after a few blows.

Though his honor prevented him from forfeiting outright, he seemed to have no desire to engage in a serious battle with the northerner.

Riftan’s gaze lingered on Nell Anthus’s rigid, unconfident expression before he turned away, only to be startled by a horrific scream behind him. Whirling around, he saw Breston’s sword deeply embedded in Anthus’s shoulder.

“You draw your sword to save face yet have no real intent to fight. What a disgrace,” Breston scorned, kicking his fallen opponent and yanking his bloodied sword free. He then pointed it at Riftan. “You can come out now. It’s time for the main event.”

After watching Breston with a steely gaze, Riftan glanced at the injured knight. Clerics rushed to heal the man with magic, but it was clear the wound had been fatal. Riftan stepped into the arena.

“Yes, let’s end this now,” he said, drawing his sword. “I tire of you.”

The frozen audience began to buzz with murmurs. The flustered administrator declared loudly, “Tournament procedures must be followed! I ask the two finalists to remain in the waiting room until this situation is resolved!”

“What’s the point in waiting?” Breston snapped back. “The semi-finals are over! It’s about time we decide the winner.”

Amid the murmuring, some voices urged for the final round. Those hungry for a bloody spectacle began to clamor for a dramatic fight.

The flustered administrator looked to the high priests. After debating among themselves with grim expressions, the high priests gave their reluctant nod of approval. The final match was to begin.

Clearing his throat, the administrator boomed, “With the finalists’ consent, the final round will now commence!”

Excited cheers shook the humid air. Riftan walked past the pool of blood and took his position in the center of the muddy arena. When the Arexian knight was carried away on a stretcher, the trumpet sounded to signal the start of the match.

Chapter 208

Lowering his visor, Riftan fixed his keen gaze on the giant of a man standing opposite him. Richard Breston, who had been posturing arrogantly with his bloodied sword resting on his shoulder, shifted slowly into an offensive stance.

The humid air was heavy with the man’s palpable bloodthirst. It was clear that he had no interest in a mere contest of swordsmanship; his sole objective was to obliterate his enemy.

Riftan angled his sword, preparing himself. The clamor of the frenzied spectators began to fade as his senses honed in on the beast before him. White breaths escaped the man’s mouth in slow whiffs, like a dragon about to breathe fire.

These thoughts raced through Riftan’s mind just as the northerner charged at him with explosive force. He swung his sword, feeling the impact resonate through his shoulder with what sounded like a clap of thunder. The force of the attack was that of an ogre striking with an iron mace.

Riftan widened his stance to hold his ground. The enormity of the northerner’s greatsword, twice the size of an average claymore, was intimidating in its own right. In the hands of a man clearly descended from giants, the weapon struck with the force of a battering ram.

Gripping his sword hilt with both hands, Riftan pushed back, but his opponent refused to budge. Blood-red eyes gleamed behind Breston’s visor as he let out a cruel laugh.

“How disappointing. Is that all the famed Dragon Slayer can muster?”

Riftan subtly shifted his sword to divert Breston’s. Then, pivoting half a turn, he thrust toward the opposite side. But Breston was quicker.

Having dove forward to dodge the attack, Breston swung from below. The long blade scraped the ground as it whipped up like a whirlwind. He was wielding blade aura.

Riftan twisted sideways, narrowly escaping the blow aimed at his chest. Undeterred, his adversary lunged again, bringing down his weapon with tremendous force. Riftan leaped back to create some distance. The greatsword sliced through the air before lodging deeply in the ground. The arena trembled as if struck by a meteorite.

Riftan retreated, avoiding the splashes of mud, and adopted a defensive stance. His opponent gritted his teeth as he yanked his sword from the hole it had formed in the ground.

“What are you playing at?” the man bellowed, his enraged voice reverberating around the stadium. “Do you still think to claim an honorable victory against me?”

Ignoring the taunts, Riftan’s eyes sharpened, seeking an opening. Seemingly infuriated by his composure, Richard Breston charged like a raging bull.

“I want a fight to the death! A battle to decide the fate of mankind! This shoddy excuse for a fight will not stand!”

His massive blade came hurtling down toward Riftan’s head. Riftan sidestepped the lightning-fast attack and countered with a diagonal swing, briefly throwing off his opponent’s momentum. Yet, the northerner quickly crouched and swung his sword sideways before Riftan could strike back.

Riftan barely intercepted the blade aimed at his head. Just then, a piercing chill crawled over his skin. He recoiled as a searing pain lanced his right wrist. Frost had encrusted his gauntlet and vambrace.

It doesn’t appear to be magic.

After flexing his fist open and closed, Riftan cast a quick glance at the podium. If the high priests had detected any magic, they would have promptly stopped the match. Seeing that none of them were moving, Riftan surmised that the frost was an inherent power of Richard Breston’s greatsword.

Switching his weapon to his left hand, Riftan moved with the caution of a wolf circling its prey, waiting for the right moment to pounce.

Breston, his sword pointed at Riftan, taunted, “You look like a well-trained hunting dog.”

Riftan gave no response.

“Where is your warrior’s rage? Reuben III’s puppet, the Duke of Croyso’s plaything, and now a pawn in the pope’s chess game. I doubt even livestock would be as obedient as you.”

Riftan kept his focus, unswayed by the provocations. His lack of reaction twisted the northerner’s face into a demonic sneer.

“A caged beast survives on what its master feeds it,” he snarled, “but a wolf uses its teeth to kill, an eagle its talons, and a buffalo its horns. Man, on the other hand, was given swords and armor for war.”

Breston’s greatsword began to emit a white glow. Lowering his stance, he shouted viciously, “You have crushed my— our ambitions. Now, Riftan Calypse, you shall pay!”

The giant leaped skyward. It was an astonishing feat for a man of his size, especially in heavy armor. Riftan dove away as Breston landed with a thunderous crash, forming a crater and splashing mud like waves.

Seizing the moment of Riftan’s momentary blindness caused by the debris, Richard Breston shot out and launched a relentless attack. Riftan, steadily retreating, parried each wild swing. Fury ignited in Breston’s eyes upon realizing his opponent’s strategy to maintain control while waiting for the right moment to strike.

The northerner gritted his teeth as he furiously slashed his sword. “Do you think you’ve made something of yourself now because people call you Wigrew’s reincarnation?”

After narrowly blocking an overhead strike, Riftan gripped his sword with both hands and pushed back with all his strength. He could see his opponent’s arms trembling.

Breston, pressing further, hissed, “Act like a knight all you want, but you’ll always be an outsider!”

Riftan gave one last shove, causing Breston to stagger back slightly.

But the northerner quickly locked swords again and spat, “Your mother was a pagan whore, and your father depraved enough to dip his wick in her.” Then, laughing mockingly in Riftan’s face, he added, “And you are the spawn of such shameless beasts.”

With a burst of explosive power, Riftan pushed him back and lunged. Breston scrambled to defend himself, but it was too late.

Riftan’s blade sliced through his armor, leaving a long gash across his arm and chest. Yet, Breston seemed almost delighted to have finally elicited a reaction. He roared with laughter as he counterattacked.

“Does the truth sting?”

Riftan deflected Breston’s sword and aimed a thrust at his exposed chest.

Breston blocked it just in time, continuing to jeer, “Want to hear another truth you don’t know?” His voice dropped as if he were about to share a great secret. “The red-haired wench is just as much a whore for spreading her legs to a lowborn like you.”

Something inside Riftan snapped. Before he could make a conscious decision, his body reacted, sending the giant of a man soaring through the air. Breston arced toward the stands but, fortunately, hit one of the support pillars instead. Nevertheless, the startled spectators began fleeing in panic.

Unfazed by the chaos, Breston leaped to his feet, laughing uproariously. “Now you’re ready to fight for real!”

With that, the man hurled himself into the arena. Riftan met the human cannonball head-on, their swords clashing with such force that gusts of wind swept through the stadium.

Riftan felt the icy chill from the white greatsword seeping into his fingers. Not caring whether his armor froze over, he pushed back, then swung his arms wide. Breston blocked it, but had he been a fraction slower, he would have been cleaved in two.

Breston gave a toothy grin. Drunk on the thrill of successfully baiting his opponent, the man appeared almost euphoric, oblivious to the fact that he had narrowly escaped death.

With a mighty leap off the ground, Breston swung his sword in a horizontal arc. Riftan, reacting swiftly, dodged by turning sideways and countered with his own blade.

As he slashed the northerner’s thigh, the man lifted his long, muscular leg, landing a hefty kick to Riftan’s abdomen. It was like being rammed by a raging bull.

Forced to scrape the ground with his sword to stop himself from falling, Riftan then faced Richard Breston’s charge. Mud spattered everywhere as the giant man ran at him. Instead of dodging, Riftan widened his stance and readied his sword. As a vast shadow loomed overhead, he swung diagonally with all his might, sending Breston back like a toppled scarecrow.

Seizing the moment, Riftan pounced on the fallen giant, thrusting his sword between the man’s shoulder and chest. The blade pierced through flesh and muscle and embedded in the mud below.

Pinning him down with a knee to his chest, Riftan spat, “Yield now if you value your life.”

Breston began to tremble erratically. Laughing in the mud, he goaded, “Go ahead. Kill me.”

Riftan was narrowing his eyes in the silence that followed when he jerked back as Breston knocked his head against his. With blood now trickling down his forehead, Riftan placed more distance between them.

But Breston sprang to his feet with the vigor of a wild beast and immediately crouched into an offensive stance. “I should let you know that I’m not the sort to accept defeat.”

Riftan clutched his forehead as he silently observed the man.

“There will be no yielding,” Breston growled with the ferocity of a predator scenting blood. “This duel does not end until one of us is dead.”

“I see,” Riftan finally responded, frustration evident in his voice.

With renewed determination, he lunged forward. The northerner raised his greatsword to intercept, aggravating his shoulder wound and soaking the combat uniform over his armor with blood. Even then, he refused to back down.

Breston swung his greatsword in a wide arc, seemingly indifferent to the risk of permanently losing the use of his arm. Madness had taken hold, one that cared little for tomorrow. Riftan was certain that the man would not regret dying by his hand.

Riftan sent heat to the tip of his blade. Dark red energy coursed up the murky metallic surface like pulsing veins. Sensing the imminent threat, his opponent also readied his final blow.

Gripping his sword hilt, Riftan shot across the wrecked arena, as swift as the wind.

Richard Breston swung first. The white blade, emitting frosty energy, descended like lightning toward Riftan’s head. Riftan countered, striking the blade just above the crossguard, causing Breston’s giant arms to recoil slightly.

This was it; Riftan aimed straight for the exposed chest. The impact, like a boulder being struck by an iron mace, sent the man crashing into the mud. As Riftan straightened, Breston was on his knees, clutching his stomach and spewing blood.

Riftan gazed down at him and said calmly, “It is my victory, Richard Breston.”

“Horseshit! I have yet to—”

Breston abruptly stopped to look down at his sword. His eyes widened in shock. He was grasping a bladeless hilt.

Riftan kicked the severed blade toward the man. “You seem eager to rampage like a beast, but I don’t care what you want.”

The white greatsword, the Breston family heirloom believed to be forged from dragon teeth, slid through the mud to rest at the northerner’s feet.

As he stared blankly at it, Riftan added, “I am a knight.” When Breston raised his head, Riftan met his murderous gaze steadily. He continued slowly, “As such, I shall abide by the code of chivalry and show mercy to my opponent.”

Breston said nothing.

“I had many chances today to end your life, but I chose not to. Remember this, Breston — you live only because of my mercy.”

The northerner’s eyes flashed red with rage and humiliation. After quietly watching him, Riftan leaned in and said gently, “Live out the rest of your miserable days bearing the weight of this humiliating defeat.”

With his face twisted in humiliation, the man sprang to his feet, seemingly ready to continue to fight despite his injuries.

Riftan was about to raise his sword when the trumpet rang out across the overcast sky. The match was over.

“Th-The final victor… is Sir Riftan Calypse!”

As soon as the announcement was made, armed Temple Knights flooded the arena, with Sejuleu Aren among them. Facing Breston, he said, “If you wish to preserve what is left of your knightly honor, I suggest you accept your defeat.”

The northerner’s red eyes flashed dangerously. After seething like a cornered beast, he finally turned and walked away. His forearm bled profusely, leaving a crimson trail on the ravaged arena floor. Knights from his order hurried to assist him, but he roughly shoved them back as he stormed out.

It was then that the audience, who had been collectively holding their breath, erupted into cheers.

“Rosem Wigrew d’Calypse! Ascalon’s new master!”

Riftan sheathed his sword and looked to the section reserved for nobility. He easily spotted his wife’s pale face among the exuberant crowd. Though she sat regally, her head held high, Riftan knew she was barely holding herself together.

Just then, a gust of damp wind swept past him, brushing against her slender form. Strands of her previously immaculate hair loosened and gently fell around her face.

In his mind’s eye, the image of a young, lonely girl seemed to superimpose itself over his wife’s. The moment was fleeting, however, and the scene soon morphed back into the noble lady looking down at him with concern and affection.

Taking a deep breath, he exhaled slowly. This stadium would not be the stage of her dishonor. He had not fought for the pope nor the peace of the Seven Kingdoms.

He had fought solely for her, and he wanted everyone to know it.

Chapter 209

“May the victor approach the place of honor to receive Ascalon from His Holiness!”

Maxi finally let out the breath she had been holding. Despite her best efforts to appear composed, she could not stop trembling.

“Are you all right, my lady?” Gabel asked, looking concerned.

Maxi nodded, her eyes still fixed on Riftan. She was torn between the urge to hit him or pull him into a crushing embrace. Her body practically ached with the desire to run to the arena and check him over thoroughly.

As her husband ascended to the place of honor, where the monarchs of each kingdom sat, a man in a purple robe declared, “Remove your helmet and pay obeisance!”

Riftan removed his helmet, revealing a face as cold and hard as steel, cast in a pale gray shadow. The noblewomen around Maxi gasped in awe, and she immediately understood why. He embodied the very essence of a knight.

After passing his helmet to a servant, Riftan got down on one knee before the seven thrones. As the roaring cheers in the stadium subsided, the pope, dressed in a snow-white cassock and golden mozzetta, slowly stood.

“Raise your head.”

Riftan looked up at God’s earthly representative.

“Not only have you impressed us with your unrivaled swordsmanship, but you have also shown the true spirit of chivalry,” the pope said in a gentle yet commanding voice. “You have proven yourself worthy of the holy sword before everyone here.”

Maxi swallowed, feeling her mouth go dry.

The pope swept his gaze over the spectators, then signaled to a cleric in a somber black habit standing behind him. The cleric approached Riftan, carrying a chest about two kevettes in size.

“You have valiantly proven yourself, Riftan Calypse. I shall now bestow upon you the holy sword as promised.”

As soon as the pope finished speaking, the cleric lowered the iron-framed chest before Riftan and opened the lid. Maxi craned her neck forward. Though the distance made it difficult to make anything out clearly, she could see what looked like a worn hilt resting on crimson satin. Riftan peered at the quite ordinary-looking relic before reaching toward it.

Maxi tensed. Was he intending to test the legend? A hush fell over the stadium.

In this breathless quiet, Riftan grasped the edge of the chest. Maxi heard someone gulp loudly.

A faint light emanated from the chest. Or was she imagining it? She widened her eyes, trying to confirm if what she was seeing was real.

Then, in a swift motion, Riftan closed the chest’s lid. The audience, previously waiting with bated breaths, began to buzz with murmurs. Paying no mind to the reaction, Riftan offered the chest back to the pope.

“Your Holiness, being deemed worthy of the holy sword is honor enough,” he said in a calm voice that bordered on indifference.

The murmurs grew louder. Though his statement was respectful, it was a clear refusal.

Glancing around, Maxi saw disappointment etched on many faces. Some even sneered, suggesting Riftan was too scared to test the legend.

She was furiously glowering at them when Riftan spoke again.

“Ascalon is a treasure that belongs to the people of the Seven Kingdoms. Its significance is too great to be kept in a small fiefdom at the southern end of the Roviden Continent. If His Holiness would allow it, I would like to return the holy relic to the altar as an offering for the eternal peace and harmony of the Seven Kingdoms.”

This explanation seemed to appease the murmuring nobles, though a sense of disappointment still lingered.

Maxi turned her attention to the spectators. The stadium was a mosaic of reactions — some grumbled in disappointment, while others smiled, content at having witnessed the continent’s greatest knight in combat. A few looked outright angry. Among the travelers who had journeyed far for a glimpse of Ascalon, open jeers could be heard.

To think that such a moment of honor could change so quickly.

The depth of the crowd’s disappointment seemed as great as their prior expectations. Maxi looked at her husband with concern. He stood firm, awaiting the pope’s response. The pope, however, remained silent, his gaze fixed intently on the knight before him.

The silent confrontation stretched on until a faint ray of light fell over Riftan. Maxi looked up. Sunlight pierced through the gray clouds, dispelling the threat of rain. She was admiring the golden light streaming into the damaged arena when she sensed a shift in the air. Moments ago, the crowd had been vocal in their disappointment, but now they stared at the Remdragon Knight commander as though a sacred moment were unfolding before them.

Maxi soon understood why. Sunlight beamed down on the chest in Riftan’s arms. It was a timely coincidence, one the pope seemed eager to imbue with meaning.

“God appears pleased by your offering,” he declared for all to hear.

Immediately, the atmosphere within the stadium transformed. Awe-struck, many began to pray, while others traced the symbol of faith across their chests, seeking divine protection.

“I accept your offering,” the pope called out, taking the chance to bolster the pious atmosphere. “Furthermore, I will honor your request and enshrine Wigrew’s sword in the Grand Basilica of Osiriya’s main chapel, so that all who seek God’s blessing may receive it.”

As the pope’s words concluded, chants of Riftan’s name filled the air. Maxi’s heart began to race. When the pope bent down to accept the chest, the crowd’s enthusiasm reached a fever pitch.

Gabel, who had been observing silently, cracked a smile. “What a dramatic conclusion.”

Maxi nodded, a wave of relief washing over her. Not only was Riftan saved from ridicule but the peace of the Seven Kingdoms was now cast as God’s will. He had accomplished what he had set out to do in the tournament.

She watched proudly as her husband stood, bathed in the expanding ray of light that illuminated his sculpted bronze features and silver armor. His dazzling appearance further ignited the crowd’s enthusiasm. Riftan slowly turned and began descending the steps to thunderous applause.

Maxi could no longer sit still. Grabbing her robe, she was about to rush to his side when she saw him stop in the middle of the arena.

Confusion flickered across her face. Was it not over yet? He looked more solemn now than when offering the holy sword back to the pope. His gaze swept over the monarchs, the multitude of nobles, and the ten thousand spectators.

When his eyes finally met hers, Maxi felt an inexplicable shiver.

“I ask everyone here today to bear witness to my oath,” Riftan said for all to hear.

The noisy stadium once again fell into silence. Every citizen of the Seven Kingdoms knew what those words meant.

Riftan slowly crossed the arena and climbed his way to her. The armed guards readily withdrew their spears to allow him entry into the stands.

Maxi did not dare to blink as she watched him approach. As he stopped near the top of the stairs, the spectators collectively held their breath. This was the most important moment in a knight’s life, and no one was fool enough to interrupt.

Riftan crouched on one knee before her. Soon, he began to speak the sacred words of the oath a knight could only pledge once in his life.

“I place my head at the feet of my king,

My body on the dirt of the battlefield,

And my heart in the palm of your hand.”

Maxi’s hand flew to her mouth, covering her trembling lips. Riftan looked up at her, and in his warm eyes, now free of all pain, anxiety, and troubles, Maxi saw her reflection. It was those eyes that made her feel like the noblest of women.

In a low but resolute voice, Riftan recited the last verse of the geas.

“My honorable lady,

Will you grant me the honor of becoming your knight?”

Maxi blinked. Though she wanted to offer him an elegant smile like the princesses in the ballads, it was impossible.

Tears blurred her vision, spilling over her cheeks. The desire to embrace him and sob like a child was overwhelming, but she restrained herself in the presence of the world’s greatest knight. With immense effort, she willed her shaking legs to stand.

“I—”

Her voice broke so pitifully that she paused. She bunched her skirt in her fists, determined not to ruin this moment. She would not allow it. Gathering her strength, she lifted her head high, cleared her throat, and spoke with newfound clarity.

“I gladly grant you the honor.”

Thunderous cheers shook the stadium. Maxi gazed down at her husband, her eyes shimmering with emotion. His shone with pure joy.

She could not hold back anymore. Leaning forward, she wound her arms around his neck. His laughter mingled with the deluge of fervent cheers and blessings. Dizzy with happiness, Maxi squeezed her eyes shut.

Flashes of their journey together raced through her mind — from the day he arrived at Croyso Castle to lead her into the world, through their tranquil days at Calypse Castle, her quest to join him on the battlefield, their heartbreaking separation, and their passionate reunion three years later. Their love now was stronger than ever.

Looking up to meet his eyes, a fiery joy surged from the depths of her heart. In that moment, she realized she had been put on this earth to meet this person.

I was born to love this man.

She pressed her lips to his in a gentle kiss — her knight, whom she had waited so long for.

His beautiful eyes shone with even greater intensity. Those eyes, she knew, would be etched in her memory until the end of time.

Chapter 210: Epilogue

Maxi inspected her reflection in the mirror. Her flowing, pearly gown was adorned with a colorful girdle, and a golden cape draped her shoulders. She looked more radiant than ever.

The freckles that usually dotted her face were hidden under a layer of powder, the one she had brought from Balbourne without Riftan’s knowledge. She admired her reflection for a moment before turning to Ludis.

“How do I look?”

“Stunning, my lady,” her maidservant replied while deftly braiding Maxi’s hair. “Of all the festival-goers today, I doubt any will make a more beautiful dryad.”

Maxi gave a bashful smile before looking back at her reflection. Once, she would have dismissed such praise as empty flattery. Now, she responded to the words as a sincere compliment. Even she could not deny the charm of the silver-eyed woman smiling at her in the mirror.

Lost in thought, she barely noticed Ludis finishing the intricate braid.

“All done, my lady,” Ludis announced with a look of satisfaction.

Maxi carefully inspected her maidservant’s work in the mirror and turned back, beaming. “Thank you. It’s beautiful.”

With her preparations complete, Maxi tied a pouch of silver coins to her waist and stepped out of her room. A thrill of excitement coursed through her. The time since their return to Anatol had been dreamlike, but today promised to be even more special. She descended the stairs, feeling as light and airy as if walking on clouds.

Reaching the bottom of the staircase, she saw Sidina and Anette emerging from the kitchen. She hastily spun around. For just this one day, she did not wish to be their captive. She tiptoed back up the stairs, hoping to go unnoticed, but it was too late.

“Max!”

Stifling a groan, Maxi turned to face them. Sidina raced up to her, her eyes twinkling.

“What a coincidence! We were coming to find you. Are you on your way to the festival?” With a bright smile, Sidina waved the long girdle adorning her vivid yellow dress. “I was told that women attending the Spring Festival in Anatol all wear girdles like this. The maidservants gave this one to me this morning. Isn’t it pretty?”

Maxi managed an awkward smile, but Sidina was too excited to notice her friend’s less-than-enthusiastic reaction.

“You know we’ve been mostly cooped up in the castle since we were deployed here during Paxias,” Sidina rushed on. “I’ve been eagerly awaiting this day since I heard about the Spring Festival.”

“It has been rather dull lately,” Anette concurred, blowing at her bangs.

A troubled expression rose on Maxi’s face when she realized that Anette, too, wore a plaited girdle in white and yellow. Both women brimmed with festive excitement.

“It’s wonderful that we get to create some happy memories before returning to the Tower!” Sidina exclaimed.

“Has the date already been decided?”

“We leave in two days,” Anette replied, visibly relieved. “We received word yesterday from the mages stationed east. The Temple Knights have tracked down and eliminated the last of the dragonians, which means we are no longer required here.”

Sidina and Anette were currently in Anatol to sort through and organize the reports sent from mages across the continent back to the Tower. At least, that was the official reason.

In truth, Anette had come to visit her brothers, who had decided to settle in Anatol, and Sidina had chosen to tag along.

Maxi looked at her friends, who had become her pillars of support, with a tinge of sadness. “Have either of you considered a permanent post in Anatol? If you’re interested, I could ask the Remdragon Knights to…”

“I’m grateful for the offer, but I have decided to dedicate my life to research at Nome Hall,” Anette said firmly. “I’m fine with the occasional deployment, but I refuse to be tied to a single master.”

Anette’s voice carried a hint of aversion. Maxi guessed that her friend’s disdain for the master-servant dynamic had only grown after being pestered by various feudal lords in Balbourne.

Maxi sighed. She had hoped that Anette, with her astute mind and outstanding capabilities as a mage, would stay in Anatol instead of her brothers. The twins, while talented in magical device creation, only possessed the innate abilities of low-level mages.

As if reading her mind, Anette gave a bitter smile. “I know the twins are far from the best, but I hope you’ll look after them. They truly love it here.”

“I’m not dissatisfied with them,” Maxi assured her quickly, feeling a pang of guilt. “I am grateful that Alec and Dean have chosen Anatol.”

There was no question that the brothers were a great help to Anatol. They had markedly improved the weaponry and armor, and most recently, they had come close to rediscovering the smelting technique for orichalcum, the so-called ore of God. This breakthrough had the knights abuzz with the prospect of new swords forged from the ore.

However, as mages, Alec and Dean left much to be desired. They were closer to blacksmiths than spellcasters. The two had even abandoned their specialty in magical devices to spend all their time in the smithy. Ruth, whose impatience with them had been steadily growing, was on the verge of exploding.

“The estate has flourished over the past few years,” Maxi added, hoping to persuade them, “and so has the Remdragon Knights. Anatol needs more talented mages.”

She shot Sidina an expectant look. Her friend’s response, however, was similarly lukewarm.

“I don’t plan on requesting deployment anytime soon either. I’ve only just become a senior mage, and I don’t want to miss this chance to advance my studies. Still, since the church has loosened its rules on forbidden magic, I might consider a post in the future. And Anatol will be at the top of my list.”

“Someone else… would have taken your place by then,” Maxi replied sullenly.

Sidina affectionately linked arms with her. “No need to sulk. I’ll be sure to visit often.”

“What I need is someone to help with the workload, not have tea with.”

“Be patient,” Anette said, giving Maxi a hearty smack on the back. “I’m sure you’ll soon be flooded with volunteers. Many mages are dying to serve under your husband.”

Maxi stopped pouting, not wanting to burden her friends who were about to embark on a long journey. She shook her head in resignation. “I understand. I won’t press the matter anymore.”

“Great, then let’s stop the chatter here and get going. The festival will be over if we keep dallying,” Sidina urged, tugging at Maxi’s arm.

Maxi hesitated for a moment before allowing herself to be dragged along. It seemed that her plan to enjoy the festival alone with Riftan would have to wait.

With a small sigh, Maxi cut across the garden with her friends. Sidina must have made a request in advance, for a carriage was already waiting for them by the gate. Two knights, their faces hidden beneath black hoods, looked up as the women approached.

Maxi’s eyes widened when she recognized them. “Will you be escorting us, Sir Ursuline?”

“We cannot have just anyone guarding you, my lady,” the knight replied, his expression aloof as always. “Shall we get going?”

“But…”

“The city is full of visitors,” Elliot chimed in, removing his hood. “We cannot afford to be lax with security.”

Maxi hesitated, wondering if it was appropriate to involve the two men responsible for various administrative duties on the estate in her festival plans.

Noticing her reluctance, Elliot leaned in and said, “Truth be told, we volunteered for a bit of respite, my lady.”

“Goodness,” Sidina sighed in sympathy. Then, pulling the knight’s arm, she exclaimed, “That settles it! Let us all enjoy the festival together.”

With that, she dragged Elliot into the carriage. After watching the two with an incredulous expression, Ursuline sighed and nodded at Maxi and Anette.

“Please get in. I shall follow on my horse.”

“Why not ride with us? Your arm is still healing,” Maxi replied.

“I am fully recovered, my lady,” the knight answered stiffly. “After following the daily exercises you recommended, I can now move my arm freely, and I can feel everything as before. There is no need to worry.”

Realizing that she might have wounded the knight’s pride, Maxi hurried into the carriage without another word. Once Anette was seated, the carriage began to roll forward.

Maxi gazed out the window at the city, now packed with stone structures. Where a birch forest once stood, there was now a lively hub of peddlers and an array of shops. The shabby wooden houses had given way to densely clustered three-story buildings. She watched the thriving city, a sense of pride swelling in her chest. Resting her arm on the window sill, she took in the view of the rooftops bathed in the warm glow of the spring sun.

The carriage soon came to a halt in the square. After climbing out with Ursuline’s assistance, Maxi glanced around with curiosity. The field that once hosted the festival was now a large market, forcing the stalls and attractions to scatter throughout the square and along the main street. Colorful tents lined the roads, and every tavern and inn was jam-packed with patrons.

“I was told the stage is on the hill where the sheep used to graze. Shall we escort you there, my lady?”

Maxi immediately nodded. It was so congested here that it was nearly impossible to slip out of the crowd, let alone browse the tents. The group promptly followed the narrow road teeming with peddlers toward the city’s outskirts.

When they finally managed to break free from the busy commercial district, Maxi spotted a group of women dancing in a circle on a verdant, gently sloping hill. Her face lit up with a broad smile.

The lyrics of an ancient song echoed over to them along with the cheerful tune of a vielle.

The knight gathers the pieces

Of his body broken asunder

And rises to the heavens

His beloved oak tree

Alone on a hill

Waves slender branches in the wind

Oh, dearest beloved,

When the snow melts

I shall rend my body

And with my new leaves

Sing a song for thee

Oh,

How I wish the wind

Would carry my voice to thee

Maxi’s heart soared upon hearing the song she had yearned to experience again. She grabbed her friends’ hands and sprinted up the hill, crying, “Let’s join them!”

Though initially startled, Anette and Sidina followed her up the grassy hill and began dancing in a circle. Maxi joined in between two women shaking tambourines.

She kept dancing until a wave of dizziness hit her, forcing her to stop and lean against a nearby fence. Sidina spotted her and began to spin even more enthusiastically as if to flaunt her superior stamina.

Not to be outdone, Maxi promptly rejoined the circle. The women’s movements quickened, matching the vielle’s accelerating tempo. Maxi twirled and leaped around the field until she was drenched in sweat. Only when she was overcome with thirst did she descend the hill.

Elliot and Ursuline, leaning against a fence, were quick to offer her something to drink.

“There are activity stalls over there, some which ladies can also enjoy. Would you like to see them?” Elliot asked.

“Yes! Let’s go right now!” Sidina exclaimed.

The group headed toward the tents behind the hill, where they began to peruse the offerings. This area of the fair, away from the bustling city center, was refreshingly uncrowded. They tried archery at the shooting grounds near the castle wall, and Maxi even bought some unique accessories from a peddler from Lakazim. After that, she participated in a wreath-making event.

Her wreath, ambitiously woven with an array of colorful flowers, turned out so gaudy that she felt a bit embarrassed wearing it.

Anette shook her head as she eyed Maxi’s creation. “You really are bad with your hands.”

“It is just that you are exceptionally skilled,” Maxi retorted. “I believe I’m rather ordinary.”

Anette snorted, to which Maxi looked askance at her before deliberately placing the wreath on her head. Meanwhile, Sidina, who had been intently focused on weaving her stems, finally finished her wreath. The three women then continued to explore and enjoy the fair.

“Let’s go dance again!” Sidina cried.

Apparently enamored by Anatol’s traditional dance, Sidina rushed off toward the hill like an excited colt. Maxi was about to chase after her when she felt a hand on her shoulder. Turning, she saw Elliot pointing toward the back of a tent. Her eyes widened at the sight of her mare, Rem, tethered there.

“Sir Riftan is waiting for you, my lady,” Elliot murmured.

Maxi jerked her head back to face him. The knight placed a finger over his lips before motioning for her to follow.

After shooting an apologetic glance at her friends, who were dancing happily on the hill, Maxi discreetly made her way to her horse. She removed the cumbersome wreath from her head and hung it on Rem’s saddle, then followed Elliot away from the fair.

They walked alongside the city wall for some time until Elliot veered down a narrow path.

“This way, my lady.”

He pointed to a small, arched entrance that was clearly meant for soldiers. Maxi took in the dark alley with a puzzled expression before cautiously walking Rem through. A dense birch forest lay on the other side, cut through by a leveled path.

“Where are we going?” Maxi asked.

“Sir Riftan requested that I escort you to the hill behind the castle.”

A bright smile lit up her face. She and Riftan often took rides there.

“I can go by myself from here,” she told Elliot.

Before he could object, Maxi hopped onto her mare and galloped away. When she reached the end of the shadowy forest, a hill with a large tree emerged before her. Riftan was waiting at the top.

She quickly reined in her mare and rushed into her husband’s arms, showering him with kisses. “Did you wait long?”

“I did,” Riftan replied sullenly.

Maxi pulled away slightly to give him an apologetic look.

Riftan crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing. “Did we not agree to come to the festival together?”

“Well, what happened was…”

“After my short visit to the guild house, I was informed that my heartless wife had already gone out to enjoy herself in the city,” he said, bringing his face down to hers. His expression darkened. “What is your opinion regarding this dire betrayal?”

“Must you phrase it like that?” Maxi said, her gaze dropping shyly.

Riftan pinched her cheek and said with mock severity, “I believe you owe me an apology, young lady.”

“I am sorry.”

“Good. I forgive you.” He released her cheek with a smile. “But only because I know your friends are leaving soon.”

He then whistled for Talon, grazing behind the stout tree.

“We can enjoy the rest of the festival tomorrow,” he said, unloading a wineskin and a bundle of food from Talon’s pack. “For now, let’s have a picnic.”

A flicker of discontent crossed Maxi’s face as she stared at the back of her husband’s head. He had not said a word about her appearance, even though she had spent the entire morning dressing up.

Lately, Riftan’s manner with her had become rather familiar, as if she were a younger sibling. While it was nice to see him so relaxed around her, she also missed the times her mere presence made him visibly flustered.

She was watching him spread his cloak on the grass when a thought struck her. Grabbing the wreath from her saddle, she crouched beside him and softly cleared her throat.

“Riftan… I have something for you.”

He looked at her in surprise. With a grin, Maxi whipped the garish wreath out from behind her back and placed it on his head.

“A gift. You will accept it, won’t you?” she asked, her eyes pleading.

Riftan blinked as he gazed back at her. He did not appear as flustered or embarrassed as she had anticipated. Instead, he seemed taken aback by something. Maxi tilted her head, puzzled, as he took off the wreath to examine it. His lips curled into a gentle smile.

“Thank you. It is a splendid present.”

He then leaned in to give her a feathery kiss. Maxi looked up at him, awash with a strange sense of déjà vu. Somehow, it felt as if she had known those kind eyes far longer than she could remember.

A confused expression rose on her face at the inexplicable longing, but it soon gave way as she returned his smile.

The picnic Riftan had prepared was nothing short of delightful. After having her fill of a delicious pie and cake stuffed with pickled fruit — the expert creations of the castle chef, no doubt — all washed down with premium wine, Maxi leaned against the broad tree trunk.

The field below was bathed in spring sunlight. A gentle breeze swept across the grass and shook the tree leaves overhead. Faint singing from the city’s outskirts carried over on the wind, and Maxi found herself humming along.

When she noticed Riftan yawning widely, she tugged at his sleeve and patted her knee. “Here, have my lap as payment for leaving you earlier.”

Riftan arched an eyebrow but did not resist. Chuckling, Maxi gently brushed aside the messy locks covering his forehead. He closed his eyes, seeming to relish her touch, and soon drifted into a light sleep.

Overwhelmed with happiness, Maxi silently gazed at her husband’s serene face. Right at that moment, a strong gust swept up the hill.

Maxi looked up. The lush leaves of the tree rustled as though in a song. The old ballad’s lyrics mingled with the music of the leaves, recounting the tale of a woman and her one and only love. Without being conscious of it, Maxi murmured the final verse.

I shall love thee

Until my dying breath

Feeling Riftan gently squeeze her hand, she squeezed back. As she rested her head against the tree trunk, a single thought crossed her mind.

Nothing could be more peaceful than this very moment.

Also by Suji Kim

There is a mouse in my house (in Korean)

Crime of Crime (in Korean)

Twilight Poem (in Korean)

A Lukewarm Couple (in Korean)

Bongru (in Korean)

Table of Contents

Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
Chapter 60
Chapter 61
Chapter 62
Chapter 63
Chapter 64
Chapter 65
Chapter 66
Chapter 67
Chapter 68
Chapter 69
Chapter 70
Chapter 71
Chapter 72
Chapter 73
Chapter 74
Chapter 75
Chapter 76
Chapter 77
Chapter 78
Chapter 79
Chapter 80
Chapter 81
Chapter 82
Chapter 83
Chapter 84
Chapter 85
Chapter 86
Chapter 87
Chapter 88
Chapter 89
Chapter 90
Chapter 91
Chapter 92
Chapter 93
Chapter 94
Chapter 95
Chapter 96
Chapter 97
Chapter 98
Chapter 99
Chapter 100
Chapter 101
Chapter 102
Chapter 103
Chapter 104
Chapter 105
Chapter 106
Chapter 107
Chapter 108
Chapter 109
Chapter 110
Chapter 111
Chapter 112
Chapter 113
Chapter 114
Chapter 115
Chapter 116
Chapter 117
Chapter 118
Chapter 119
Chapter 120
Chapter 121
Chapter 122
Chapter 123
Chapter 124
Chapter 125
Chapter 126
Chapter 127
Chapter 128
Chapter 129
Chapter 130
Chapter 131
Chapter 132
Chapter 133
Chapter 134
Chapter 135
Chapter 136
Chapter 137
Chapter 138
Chapter 139
Chapter 140
Chapter 141
Chapter 142
Chapter 143
Chapter 144
Chapter 145
Chapter 146
Chapter 147
Chapter 148
Chapter 149
Chapter 150
Chapter 151
Chapter 152
Chapter 153
Chapter 154
Chapter 155
Chapter 156
Chapter 157
Chapter 158
Chapter 159
Chapter 160
Chapter 161
Chapter 162
Chapter 163
Chapter 164
Chapter 165
Chapter 166
Chapter 167
Chapter 168
Chapter 169
Chapter 170
Chapter 171
Chapter 172
Chapter 173
Chapter 174
Chapter 175
Chapter 176
Chapter 177
Chapter 178
Chapter 179
Chapter 180
Chapter 181
Chapter 182
Chapter 183
Chapter 184
Chapter 185
Chapter 186
Chapter 187
Chapter 188
Chapter 189
Chapter 190
Chapter 191
Chapter 192
Chapter 193
Chapter 194
Chapter 195
Chapter 196
Chapter 197
Chapter 198
Chapter 199
Chapter 200
Chapter 201
Chapter 202
Chapter 203
Chapter 204
Chapter 205
Chapter 206
Chapter 207
Chapter 208
Chapter 209
Chapter 210: Epilogue
Also by Suji Kim